The book of the Revelation paraphrased; with annotations on each chapter. Whereby it is made plain to the meanest capacity

ANNOTATIONS ON THE REVELATION .

CHAP. I.

The Text.

1 THE Revelation of Jesus Christ [ i.e. the Discovery and Manifestation of Divine Secrets in a Prophetical Vision from Jesus Christ : ] which God [ the Father ] gave unto him [ the Great Prophet and Mediatour , ] to shew [ or make known by Prophetical Symbols and Representations , and actually to * * So the word is taken , John 5 , 20.14 , 8. and in this sense God is said to shew Christ ; and he to be Revealed , when he came into the World . exhibit , or produce the Effect of every Vision in its proper time , ] unto his Servants [ i. e. those Eminent and Faithful Christians , especially Ministers , who dedicate themselves to his Service , ] things which must shortly [ i. e. suddenly and speedily begin ¹ to ] come to pass [ one after another ; ] and [ or which † † And is here , according to the Custom of the Hebrew Language , put for the Pronoun Relative which . ] he [ Christ ] sent and signified it [ i. e. made known the Prophetical Visions of this Book ] by his ² Angel [ sometimes one special Angel sent for this purpose , and sometimes another ] unto his Servant John .

The Annotations .

¹ Thus Grotius , Dr. Hammond , and most Interpreters expound these Words ; this Prophecy containing a Discovery of things which were to come to pass , in a Succession of time one after another : of which it may be very appositely said , That they must come to pass shortly , when they are shortly , to begin to pass into Event ; as an Army is said to be coming , when only the Van-Guard begins to appear . With which Interpretation these Words of Dr. Pocock agree ( on Joel , pag. 145 , 150. ) Of those last things , which were to be done , or in doing , to the last of time in this world , St. John , by reason of the certainty of their being fulfilled in due time , saith , that they should be fulfilled , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or shortly come to pass .

² Michael and Gabriel are employed in Daniel ; but in this Prophecy several Angels are made use of , but none by Name ; which , together with the Humane Subordinate Ministry , employed under them , are generally called by the Name of Angel in this Book . From this Verse we may observe the Order of Divine Revelation ; which proceeds from God the Father , as the Fountain and Original ; and is committed by him to Christ , unto whom all Power is given in the Church : by whom it is sent to his Servants , especially Ministers , by the Ministration of his Angels , who are under him , as their Head and Lord ; and his Ministers , to whom the Prophecy is principally directed , are also stiled Angels , from their Ministring to him in this Prophecy , together with the Angels . See on , ver. 20.

2 Who bare record [ i. e. hath testified and declared by his Preaching and Sufferings , vers. 9. and in this Book ] of [ Christ ] the Word of God , [ John 1.1 . Chap. 19.13 . ] and of the Testimony of Jesus Christ [ i. e. the ³ Gospel , 1 Cor. 1.6 ] and of all things that he saw ⁴ [ concerning Christ while he abode on Earth ; and afterwards in this , and the following Visions ]

³ Called his Testimony , because it testified of him , declared the Will of God ; and was testified unto , or confirmed by his Miracles .

⁴ Here the Apostle plainly discovers himself to be the Writer of this Book , from many Characters peculiar unto himself ; as that he had given Testimony ( which is part of the Office of an Apostle in Scripture , Acts 1.8 , 22 , &c. ) unto the Gospel of Christ , and to the Divinity of the Word of God , by his Preaching , and by his Sufferings for it ; and that he had delivered many things concerning Christ , of which he had been a peculiar Eye-witness ; which are now upon Record in his Gospel , in the like manner of Speech , and way of Assurance , John 1 , 14.19 , 35.

And moreover , this being a Preface to the whole Book of Visions he had already seen , these Words may very well refer unto them .

3 ⁵ Blessed [ here and here after ] is he that readeth [ and expoundeth with diligence and understanding , ] and they that hear [ with attention ] the words of this Prophecy , and keep [ in their Minds , observe , and practise ] those things which are written therein ; for the time [ of their beginning to be successively compleated ] is at hand [ and therefore to be regarded ; and the Consideration of it not to be put off unto a further Day , as the Jews were wont to do , Ezek. 12 . 21-28 . ]

5 The Divine Authority of the Revelation , the Author of the Book , and the Subject-matter of it , having been delivered in brief , in the foregoing Verses ; St. John here declares the Fruit and Benefit which the Readers and Observers of it shall reap by it ; and very probably gives an intimation , That it ought to be read in publick Assemblies ; here being mention of one 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or Reader ; and of many , as it were , assembled to hear him Read , and Interpret , according to the Custom of the Church . And without doubt , great is the blessing attending the sober Study of this Book ; and the due Observation of the Correspondence betwixt it , and the Events foretold in it , must needs be a matter of extraordinary comfort , especially to those who shall be so happy as to live near the Times of its full completion ; as Christ told Daniel , chap. 12. 12. And even what is not so fully understood , is nevertheless ( according to the Example of Daniel , and of the Blessed Virgin , Luke 2.19 , 50 , 51. ) to be pondered upon , and kept in our Minds , lest we be found wholly ignorant of the great Truths contained in this Book , when the Times of their Consummation appear ; and that thereby God may be wrought upon to make known unto us , what we do not understand ; seeing he hath declared , That he that seeketh shall find , and to him that knocketh it shall be opened . But chiefly the Blessedness here pronounced belongs to those who practice according to the pure and undefiled Rules of Christian Worship given in this Prophecy .

4 John to the Seven ⁶ [ Eminent ] Churches in Asia , [ the Less : ] Grace [ i. e. the free and undeserved Love and Assistance of God ] be unto you , and ⁷ Peace [ i. e. ] all manner of Prosperity , especially Spiritual ] from ⁸ him [ or The ] which is , and which was , and which is to come [ i. e. the Eternal and Immutable God , Exod. 3.14 . who can therefore reveal , and will certainly accomplish all which is here foretold , and which belongs unto his Church , from the beginning unto the end of Time : ] and from the ⁹ Seven Spirits [ i. e. the Holy Ghost or Spirit , Zach. 4.2 , 6. ] which are before his Throne [ i. e. is present , and of Counsel with him who sits on the Throne , working and communicating Graces and Gifts , by its Operations , according to his supreme Good Pleasure and Determination . ]

⁶ The Seven Churches particularly mentioned in the 11th Verse , were the most eminent and flourishing of those which were under the peculiar Care and Government of John ; upon which account they might be very well made choice of by the Holy Spirit , amongst many others , which were then probably planted in Asia Minor , now called Natolia . Some Travellers , ( particularly the Ingenious Mr. Spoon ) have remarked several Circumstances of their present Condition , answerable to the Judgments denounced against them , in the following Epistles ; which may render it something probable that they were immediately directed unto them ; although the Arguments brought by Dr. Moor , and others , seem to me to carry with them a full Conviction , of what Grotius confesses , that the seven Asiatick Churches are but a Pattern , and Example of the sevenfold state and quality , successive temper and condition of the Universal Church , from the beginning to the end of it ; of which , perhaps ( for it is not a thing unusual in Scripture ) there may be some intimation in their Names , as Grotius has observed , which might probably have been made out more clearly , if we had a more particular account of the ancient History , and circumstances of those Churches ; however that they are Mystical , and not barely Literal Epistles , I shall endeavour to prove by observations drawn from the Text it self , in my following Annotations ; and shall not rest upon extrinsecal and more remote Arguments , being sufficiently convinced of the frequent weakness of Reasoning upon such Topicks in these matters . But upon an impartial consideration of all circumstances , I cannot but be of opinion , That these seven Asiatick Churches represent the seven Periods , and Successions of the Vniversal Church ; which in correspondence to the Creation ( a Type of God's Transactions with his Church ) is , according to the known Tradition of the Jews , after six thousand years of Labour and Imperfection , to enjoy a seventh of Peace , Holiness , and Perfection ; from whence the Pythagoreans , whose Philosophy came from the East , took their Doctrine of the perfection of this Number ; which is in Scripture , and particularly in this Prophecy often made use of in what relates to Christ and his Kingdom ; and is a perfect number , not upon an Arithmetical account ( for the Number Six is the first perfect Arithmetical one ) but upon a Mystical ; in memory of God's having finished , and perfected his Works on the Seventb day ; and of the Sabbatical Rest of the Church , in the Seventh Thousand Year of the World , after Six remarkable Periods of it from Christ's Resurrection , of which more hereafter on Chap. 20. 5. Howsoever thus much is certain ; That what is contained in these Epistles , ought to be duly considered by all Churches ; that so they may avoid the Faults therein reprehended , and the Punishments threatned in them ; For what is therein written , is written for our instruction , upon whom the ends of the World are come .

⁷ Peace , especially Spiritual , being the greatest of blessings , is put in Scripture , to denote all manner of Prosperity .

⁸ The That is ; 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Jehovah , who is Being it self ; for these Words are an Explication of that Sacred Name . See the Interpreters on Exod. 3.14 .

⁹ It is the Opinion of Mr. Mede , ( Disc. 10. ) and of Dr. Hammond , on the place , That by the Seven Spirits are to be understood Seven Angels : But besides that ( as Grotius notes on the place ) Spirits are distinguished from Angels in the Fifth Chapter ; and that Chap. 4. 5. they are called the Seven Spirits of God ; which is a Title not given to Angels in Scripture : it is not easily accountable , why Angels should be placed in the same rank , with the Persons of the Trinity , and that before the Son ; and that Grace should be Prayed , and Wished for from them , when all good Gifts are said , by the Apostle James , ( Chap. 1. 17. ) to come from above , from the Father of Lights ; and there being no form of a Salutation , or Blessing in Scripture in the name of a meer Angel ( for the Angel - Gen. 48.15.6 . is Christ , and not a created Angel ) such an Interpretation of these Words would give a greater Encouragement to Creature-Worship , than can be imagined to have been given in this Prophecy , which is so severe against all Idolatry , and in which this very Apostle was twice reprehended for offering to give Worship to an Angel . And therefore there being no necessity of interpreting the words in this Sense , it is certainly the safest , and the truest way , in my Opinion , to understand them concerning the Holy Spirit , represented here by Seven Spirits , in respect of his Various , but Perfect Operations and Gifts ( denoted by Seven , the Number of Perfection , as we have already noted , and shall declare more fully hereafter ) to the Vniversal Church , in the Sevenfold successive State of it . Whereupon Zach. 4. the Seven Lamps at the 2d Verse , are at the 6th Verse said to be by God's Spirit ; That is , from the Plenitude of the Holy Spirit , which in those Seven Lamps diffused its Mighty and Perfect Operations . But although Angels are not to be placed before Christ , yet the Order of the Persons of the Blessed Trinity is not always observed in Scripture ; not in that very Apostolick Benediction , 2 Cor. 13. where the Grace of Christ is placed first ; and in this Form of Benediction , the Holy Ghost is put before Christ , because more was to be spoken concerning him afterwards , who was therefore more conveniently to be reserved unto the last place .

5 And from 10 Jesus Christ , who is the Faithful Witness [ of his Fathers Will , and a Prophet worthy to be believed , ] and the first begotten of [ or first born from ] the Dead [ by his being first raised , which is a new Birth or a Regeneration , Acts 13.33 . ] and the Prince of the Kings of the Earth [ i. e. the chief Ruler , and Disposer of the Kingdoms of Men , especially the four Monarchies , which shall be broken to Peices , and consumed by his Kingdom , Dan. 2 , 44.4 , 17. ] unto him that Loved us [ unto the Death , John 15.13 . ] and washed us from our sins , in [ or by ] his own Blood [ shed for them . ]

10 Note here , the great Propriety of the Titles attributed to Christ ; for he is said to be the faithful Witness , that the following Prophecy might be the more readily believed ; and in Opposition to the Pretences of Antichrist to New Traditions , distinct from those delivered by him in his Gospel , the intire Revelation of his Father 's Will. ( 2dly ) His Resurrection is mentioned , because it was the chief Proof of his Divinity , and the Ground of our Faith ; and chiefly because that from thence is taken the Epocha , or the beginning of the Account of the Times and Seasons of this Prophecy . The other Titles plainly relate to the Efficacy of his Blood alone , to our Justification and Sanctification ; and to our Praises due to him alone , in opposition to Merits and Satisfactions , Prayers to Saints and Angels , and the other Corruptions of the Opposite Antichristian Kingdom .

6 And hath made us Kings [ to Reign on the Earth in his Kingdom , Dan 7.27 . Rev. 5 , 10.20 , 6. ] and Priests [ to offer Spiritual Sacrifices , 1 Pet. 2.9 . Rev. 20.6 . ] unto God , and his Father , [ and not unto Saints and Angels ] to him [ Christ ] be Glory [ i. e. Praise and Acknowledgment of his Perfections ] and [ Kingly ] Dominion , for ever and ever , [ in his Everlasting Kingdom , Dan. 2.44 . Revel. 11.15 . ] Amen [ So be it , and so it will be . ]

7 11 Behold he cometh 12 [ i. e. he will as certainly come , as if we saw him now a coming ] with Clouds [ i.e. with Power , and great Glory , Dan. 7.13 . Matth. 24.30 . ) and every Eye [ of all Men ] shall see him [ coming , ] and they also which pierced him [ i. e. the Jews , shall see him , feel his Power , and acknowledge him , Isa. 40.5 . Zach. 12.10 . John 19.37 . ] and all Kindreds [ Tribes , or People ] of the Earth [ i.e. of the wicked , worldly , and ¹³ Antichristian Part ; ] shall wail because of him [ their Judg , whom they had provoked : ] Even so 14 Amen , [ i. e. this is a certain Truth , to be expected and desired . ]

11 This Verse relates to the coming of Christ in his Kingdom at the last Day , when the Jews , who crucified him , and all other his Enemies , shall appear , and be judged by him . And it is worth noting , That ( according to the Precepts of Art , observed by the most Judicious Writers ) we have here , from Verse 5. given us in short at the very entrance of this Prophecy , a brief Representation of the chief End and Design of it , The Kingdom of Christ : of which , upon all fit Occasions we are presented with a short View ; because it is the thing which all the Events Typified in this Book , were designed to produce ; and as it were the Catastrophe of this 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the World ( according to Plotinus's Phrase ) or of all the Transactions which have appeared on the Stage of it .

12 A Form of Speech in use with the Prophets , denoting the Infallible certainty of what they foretold . Or , cometh , may here signifie , he beginneth to come ; as Verse 1. See * * Pag. 145. 150. Dr. Pocock on Joel .

13 Earth is taken in this sense , sometimes in this Prophecy ; as we shall see hereafter .

14 This Word , in Scripture , is put to affirm , that the thing will be , as well as to wish for it , and approve it .

8 [ And do not doubt of the Truth , and Extent of this Prophecy ; for ] I [ Christ , who have revealed it ] am Alpha 15 and Omega , the beginning and the ending [ who am before all things , and shall abide after them for ever , ] saith the Lord [ Christ ] which is , [ or , The That is ] , and which was , and which is to come , the Almighty [ as well as Eternal Jehovah , who can bring to pass the Words of this Prophecy , from the beginning of it , to the end of Time . ]

15 These are the first and last Letters of the Greek Alphabet ; whereby the Beginning and Consummation of all Things , Times , and Seasons , is ascribed to Christ : as the incommunicable Attributes of God also are , viz. his Name Jehovah , and his Almightiness . So that this Verse contains a plain Declaration of the Divinity of our Saviour .

9 I John , who also am your Brother [ in the same Faith ] and Companion in tribulation [ i. e. a Fellow-sufferer with you ] and in the Kingdom and patience [ or patient ¹⁵ expectation of the Kingdom ] of Jesus Christ [ delayed unto the time of the end , Dan. 12 . 4-13 . Rev. 10.4 , 7. ] was [ in ¹⁷ Banishment ] in the Isle that is called 18 Patmos , for [ preaching ] the word of God , and for the testimony of Jesus Christ [ i.e. the Gospel . ]

16 For so the words seem to signifie , and may very well be Translated , by a figure common in Scripture ; for this Kingdom was to have begun in its full Power immediately at Christ's Resurrection , and was then expected by the Apostles , Acts 1.6 . but was still patiently to be waited for , until the time of the end to which it was deferred . Altho the words may more properly relate to the Patience of Christ ; or to his own patient Expectation of his Kingdom , until the times agreed on with his Father . See Chap. 3.10 .

17 In the time of Domitian , about the end of the year of our Lord 95 , or the beginning of 96 , as Chronologers generally agree .

18 Situate in the Archi-pelago , about 40 Miles from the Continent of Asia , towards Ephesus , in the Sea next to the Churches to which he wrote . And as Ezekiel and Daniel had their Visions when they were in Captivity ; so also might it be , by way of Correspondence , Ordained by God , that John should receive this Prophecy in a place of Exile ; Restraints , and places of Recess , and Retireme● from the wicked World , affording the fittest dispositions , and opportunities for Divine Communications .

10. I was in the Spirit 19 [ i. e. under the immediate Power of it ] on the 20 Lord's day , and 21 heard [ that is , perceived in my Spirit , unexpectedly , and as it were from ] behind me , a great voice , as of a Trumpet , [ i. e. a very loud voice , as the sound of the Trumpets on the solemn Festivals , Psal. 47.5 . or in the time of War , Zechar. 9.14 . to raise my attention , and to encourage me ; and to signifie that Judgments were to be denounced . ]

19 That is , I was not in the Body , but in a Spiritual Extasie or Rapture , under the immediate actings of the Spirit of God , representing things to my Soul , and not to my Senses , 2 Cor. 12.2 .

20 The First Day of the Week , or the Christian Sabbath , instituted in Memory of Christ's Resurrection , and called , The Lord's Day ( a Phrase never used in the New Testament , but with reference to this Day , and the Lord's Supper ) , because it was blessed and sanctified by Christ's Resurrection , and the Descent of the Spirit ( intimated here , by John's saying , that he was then in the Spirit ) , and instituted , and set apart by his Authority , as the Day in which his Worship was ordinarily and necessarily to be frequented by all Christians . And the Day is here punctually expressed ( which is also exactly observed by Ezekiel and Daniel , for the benefit of the Church , which is to take notice of Times and Seasons ) , to shew that these Visions commence from Christ's Resurrection : For to that end only is the mention of this Day proper to this Prophecy ; On which he might truly stile himself , The First Begotten of the Dead ; and he that was dead , and is alive .. And accordingly we are not to suppose , as some do , that he received this Prophecy on the Annual Day of the Resurrection ; but that ( according to the Decorum to be observed in Visions and Representations ) the very Numerical Day , in which Christ arose , was , as it were , recalled , and represented unto him , as the Beginning of the Time allotted to the Actions of the whole Representation . And from its being said , That he was in the Spirit on that Day , it may be conjectured ( seeing that every thing in this Prophecy has a mystical sense , which yet is the primary and most proper ) that the Day of Pentecost , on which Christ gave the Gifts of the Spirit , was joyned in Vision and Representation with it ; as the same Day may happen to be the King's Coronation and Birth day too .

21 Words of seeing , hearing , and the like , signifie in Scripture , the Actions of the Inward Senses , as well as of the Outward .

11 Saying ; I 22 am Alpha and Omega , the first and the last : And what thou seest [ in this Vision ] write in a Book , [ for greater security and continuance , Job 19.23 , 24. ] and send it unto the seven 23 Churches which are in Asia [ the Less ] , unto Ephesus , and unto Smyrna , and unto Pergamus , and unto Thyatira , and unto Sardis , and unto Philadelphia , and unto Laodicea .

22 These solemn Titles of Christ's Divinity , are here repeated , not only for the greater Assurance of the Certainty of these Visions , but to signifie , by being placed immediately before the Command , to write to the Seven Churches ; That these Epistles relate to what was to come to pass in the End of Time ; and that they contain a Succession of Prophecy from the first to the last ; and the solemn Appearance of Christ , which follows , and the whole Preface with which this Vision is introduced , do make it highly probable , that they were designed for more than seven private Churches , of no very large Extent or Duration .

23 That these Cities were all in being in John's Time , is past doubt ; only it hath been questioned by some , whether there were Churches as yet Erected in all of them ; which yet seems to be a groundless Scruple ; seeing that the Apostle Paul so long before professes , that he had at Ephesus a great Door , and an Effectual one opened to him ; and that the Word of God increased so mightily throughout all Asia , that he thought good to tarry amongst them for the space of three years , Acts 19.10 , 20. and 20.18 , 31. See Archbishop Usher's Treatise , concerning the Original of Bishops , and Metropolitans ; and of the Lydian , or Proconsular Asia .

12 And I turned to see [ whose ] the voice [ was ] that spake with me : And being turned , I saw seven golden 24 Candlesticks [ representing seven Churches . ]

24 Candlesticks are Symbols , or visible Hieroglyphicks of Churches ; taken from the Candlestick with seven Branches , and Lamps in it , under the Law ; which was a Type of the Church , Exod. 25.31 . Numb. 8.2 . Whereby is signified their Duty of enlightning and instructing , by the purity of their Doctrine , and Example , whereby they become precious as Gold in the fight of God . See and compare Psalm 19.10 . Matth. 5.14 . John 5.35 . Rom. 10.15 . Philip. 2.15 , 16. And most , especially the Candlestick , Zec. 4. gives great Light to the Candlestick in this Vision .

13 And in the midst 25 of the seven Candlesticks , one like unto the Son of Man [ i. e. Christ walking in the midst of them , to order them , as the Priests did the Lamps , Exod. 27.20 , 21. and to protect , guide and watch over them , Levit 26.12 . Matth. 18.20.28 , 20. 2 Cor. 6.16 . ] cloathed [ in the High-Priests Vestments ] with a garment down to the foot [ Exod. 28 , 40.39 , 27. Ezek. 9.2 . Dan: 10 5. ] and girt about the Paps with a golden girdle [ of the Ephod , Exod 28 , 8.29 , 5. to deno●e his Royal Priesthood ; a golden girdle being also the habit of Kings , anciently amongst the Eastern Nations , Job . 12.18 . ]

25 Hence , perhaps , it was , that God commanded ( Exod 25.37 . and Numb. 8.2 . ) that the Lamps should be lighted on that part which was towards the midst , or middle Branch of the Candlestick ; signifying thereby Christ , to whom we ought all to look for help , and from whom we have all our Light and Knowledge . See Ainsworth on Numb. 8.2 .

14 His head 26 and his hair were white like Wool , as white as Snow [ noting his Eternal Wisdom and Authority , Dan. 7.9 . ] and his eyes were as a Flame of Fire [ Penetrating all things by his Providence , with quickness , power and terror , Dan. 10.6 . Ezek. 1.27 . Hebr. 4.12 , 13. ]

26 Hence may be proved the Consubstantiality and Equality of the Son with the Father ; the same Expressions being used in Daniel , concerning the Father .

15 And his Feet [ especially when he comes to Judge his Church , Isa. 53.7 . ] like unto fine 27 brass , as if they burned in a furnace [ i. e. representing the stability , power , glory and terror of his actions and punishments , and that his Servants are to be purified and refined by sufferings , Dan. 10 , 6.12 , 10. Malach. ch. 3. and 4. ] and his voice as the sound of many Waters [ i. e. his word was powerful and terrible , like that of a raging multitude , signified by Waters , Dan 10.6 . Psal. 93.4 . ]

27 See Dr. Hammond , who seems to have given the true sense of these Words ; wherein is represented a fiery flaming Appearance in Glory ; taken from a flaming Fire , in which the lower part looks like Amber ( which we translate Fine Brass ) , and the Flame , especially the upper part , is of a white colour .

16 And he had in his right hand [ i. e. under his mighty power , direction and protection ; in safety and great honour , Psal. 18.35 . Je●em . 22.24 . Cant. 8 6. ] seven Stars [ i. e. the Angels of the seven Churches , ver. 20. ] and out of his Mouth went a sharp two edged Sword [ i e. his word , sharp , quick and powerful , for the destruction of his Enemies , and the defence of his Friends , Eph. 6.17 . Hebr. 4.12 . ] and his countenance [ i. e. the manifestation of himself , Cant. 5.15 . Psal. 4 6 ] was as the Sun shineth in his strength [ at noon , in its greatest height and brightness ; that is , very Glorious and of Majesty . ]

17 And when I saw him [ in this glorious and terrible appearance , ] I fell at his feet as dead [ for fear : ] and he laid his right hand [ of power and support ] upon me , saying unto me , fear not , I am the first and the last [ i. e the E●ernal , Almighty God , who can sustain and strengthen thee , Dan. 8 , 18.10 , 10 , 18. ]

18 I am he that Liveth [ i. e. the living God , the Fountain and Author of Life ] and was dead [ for your Sins : ] and behold [ now ] I am alive [ and that ] for evermore . Amen [ i. e. This is a certain Truth . ] and [ I ] have the Keys of 28 Hell [ i. e. power over the state and place of separated Souls , to call them back or retain them when they are departed out of the Body ; ] and of Death [ it self , to keep men from it ; and therefore fear not ; for if you were really Dead , I could raise you up again . All which looks with a Full Eye on that great First Resurrection . ] c. 20.

28 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . See Hammond , on Matth. 11. and Bishop Pearson on the Creed .

19 [ And upon this assurance , stand up upon thy Feet , and be of good Courage , and ] Write [ in a Book unto the seven Churches , as I before commanded thee , vers. 11. ] the things which thou hast seen [ already , 29 in the representation of the seven Stars , and seven golden Candlesticks , vers. 12 , 13 , 16. ] and 30 [ write also ] the things which are [ now in being in my present Apostolical Church , ] and the things which shall be hereafter [ successively to the very end of Time . ]

29 It is manifest from the next Verse , that this is the true sense of these Words ; where it is expresly said , that the Seven Stars were Seen by him in his Right Hand ; which are therefore the things he had Seen ; and were written with the rest of the Preface , in a Book , to the seven Churches , verse 11.

30 Here he is commanded to write the Epistles to the seven Churches ; the first of which , viz. that to Ephesus , as we have there shewn , refers to the State of the then Apostolical Church , beginning at Christ's Resurrection ; the others to the following successive States of the Churches to the End of the World .

20 [ Which things , present and future , are ] the 31 Mystery [ or the Prophetical and Mystical sense ] of the seven Stars which thou sawest in my right hand [ which are the things thou hast seen , and not the Mystery to be written concerning them ; ] and [ write ] the seven Golden Candlesticks [ i e. the mystery or mystick sense of them also . ] The seven 32 stars are [ or signifie and represent , Gen. 41.26 . ] the Angels 33 [ or Pastors ] of the seven Churches ; and the seven Candlesticks which thou sawest , are the seven Churches [ or , are ³⁴ seven Churches , that is Bodies of Christians under their several Pastors ; as well those which are now , as those which shall be successively hereafter . ]

31 These words , which are of the Accusative Case , and put by way of Apposition , plainly refer only to the things which are , and shall be ; which are here said to be the Mystery , or mystical meaning of the seven Stars ; which therefore are not referred to , as being not themselves the Mystery , but the things which were to be mystically explained in the following Epistles . And from hence also we are plainly given to understand , that the Subject Matter of these Epistles is Mystical , and not barely Literal ; and that they concern things future , as well as the present .

32 Here is explained what is meant by Stars and Candlesticks , whose further mystical meaning , as they relate to Churches then in being , and to future Successions of them and their Pastors , is largely delivered in the following Epistles .

33 The Ministring Spirits , which attend on God , are called Angels , in Scripture , from their being employed as Messengers in his Service : and therefore by the Angels of the Churches , must be meant the Pastors of them ( which are here clearly distinguished from the Churches themselves ) , from their like Office of delivering God's Messages to the People , and putting up their Prayers unto him ; Upon which Account the Jewish Priest is called , The Messenger ( or Angel ) of the Lord of Hosts , ( Malach. 2.7 . ) where Angel ( that I may observe this by the way ) is evidently taken collectively ( as Dr. Pocock , on the Place , confesses ) for the Succession of the whole Jewish Priesthood , comprehended there under the common Name of Levi , their Father , and spoken of as one Person ; because they were all of the fame Stock , and all separated to the same Function . And as they are upon this Account called Angels ; so are they called Stars , from their Office of enlightning , or instructing others . By Angels therefore in this , and the following Chapter , is meant , the Evangelical Ministry ; represented by Angels ( as all other Ministerial Agents are in this Prophecy ) , because the present World is subject to Angels , under Christ , the Head of them , and the Angel of the Covenant ; Whereas the World to come ( that is , the Kingdom of Christ , at his last coming , as the Apostle speaks , Heb. 2.5 . ) is to be ruled by Christ and his Saints , and is not to be in subjection unto Angels .

34 It is here said , That the seven Candlesticks , are , or signifie seven Churches ( for so it is in the Greek ) ; not the seven Churches , which might seem to have determined them to the seven in Asia . The Epistles are indeed to be sent to the seven Churches of Asia , ver. 11. But the mystical meaning of them , is not here said to belong to the Angels , or to the Seven Churches of Asia only , but to Seven Churches , and to the Angels of them ; from whence it is plain , that they are prophetical , relating to Seven Successions of the Vniversal Church . See Mr. * * Book 1. Disc. 52. and pag. 905. Doctor Moor's Exposition of the Epistle to the Seven Churches . Mede .

CHAP. II.

The Text.

UNto the Angel [ or Evangelical Ministry , Chap. 1. 20. ] of the Church of Ephesus [ that is now planted there ; and of that Period ¹ of the Church , which is mystically represented by it ] write ; these things saith he that holdeth the Seven Stars in his Right Hand , who walketh in the midst of the Seven Golden Candlesticks ; [ i. e. Christ , the Light of the World , who is more immediately present with them to enlighten , guide and support them . Chap. 1. 13 , 16 , 20. ]

Annotations on CHAP. II.

¹ This I shall hereafter endeavour to make out , to be the principal , if not only drift of these Epistles , from such Characters and Arguments , as shall arise from the Text it self . Very good Interpreters , and particularly Grotius , on Revel. 1.11 . have thought , that the several Successions of the Church , here represented , are intimated in their very Names , according to a way of Allusion made use of in Scripture , as well as in Heathen Authors . For thus the God of Ekron , whose True Name is thought to have been Baal zebachim , or the Lord of Sacrifices , is called in derision Baal zebub , or the Lord of Flies ; and Belzebul , or the Dunghil God . And the Prophet Micah 1.14 , 15. manifestly alludes to the Names of Cities , calling Achzib a Lie ; as if its Name were derived from Cazab , which in Hebrew signifies to Lie ; and the City Mareshah is threatned to be disinherited , in allusion to its Name ; and Adullam is called the Glory of Israel , perhaps ( says Doctor Pocock on the Place ) from its Situation , its Strength , or its Beauty , or some other Reason , probably taken from its Name , as the others are , although now unknown . And such Paronomasia's , or Allusions , may be more frequent in Scripture than we think for , by reason of our Ignorance in the Premitive Language , and of the Story and Circumstances of the Places , whose Names are alluded to .

2 I know [ observe and approve , Psalm 1.6 . ] thy [ good ] works and thy labour ² [ in the work of the Gospel ; in converting , instructing , and governing those whom thou art set over , 1 Thes. 5.12 . 1 Tim. 5.17 . ] and thy patience , [ and perseverance in it , and under sufferings for it ] , and how thou canst not [ endure , or ] ³ bear [ with ] them , which are evil [ in Life or Doctrine , but castest them , when they prove incorrigible , out of the Church : ] and thou hast tryed ⁴ them [ by the Gospel , Gal. 1.8 . 1 John 4.1 . by their Works Matth. 7.20 . and by the Gift of discerning Spirits , 1 Cor. 12.10 . ] which say they are Apostles [ sent and commissioned to preach the Gospel ] , and are not , and hast found them liars , [ or False Apostles , Acts 20.29 , 30. and 15.1 , 24. 1 Cor. 15.12 . 2 Cor. 11.13 . Gal. 1.6 . 1 and 2 Epist. to Timothy . 1 John 4.1 . ]

² Labour also may here signifie a zealous and unwearied profession of the Gospel , amidst the greatest Discouragements , as the Word is taken , 1 Cor. 15.58 .

³ These Words refer to the zealous Execution of Discipline , for which the Church was at first very remarkable , as appears from 1 Cor. 5. 1 Tim. 1.20 . Tit. 3.10 . 2. John 10.

⁴ It appears from Scripture , that there were many False Apostles foretold by our Saviour , Matth. 24.11 , and by the Apostle Paul , in his Admonition to the Elders of the Church of Ephesus , Acts 20.29 , 30. Who generally seem to have insinuated themselves into the good Opinion of the People , by specious pretences of being Brethren , and by creeping into their Houses and Assemblies unawares , and privily , and by communicating with them in their Feasts of Charity , as appears from 2 Cor. 11.26 . Gal. 2.4 . 1 Tim. 3.6 . Jude 4.12 . and from this place ; where they are said , to pretend to be Apostles , when they were not . For the Hereticks seem to have acted more closely and subtily while the Apostles were living than afterwards ; which made i● 〈◊〉 task to try and detect them , which yet the Apostolical Church did with great Zeal and Care , by examining their pretences by the Doctrine they had received of Christ , and by Gifts of discerning False Spirits , as Clemens Romanus attests in his Epistle to the Corinthians . And this place seems to determine this Succession of the Church to the Times of the Apostles ; the Pretence of being Apostles , or Messengers , sent and commissioned by God to preach New Doctrines , being peculiar to that Age , and made use of by Simon Magus , and his Followers , particularly by Cerinthus , against whom John wrote his Gospel ; who pretended to New Revelations : And it being not peculiar to Ephesus alone , but to most other Churches , we may reasonably conclude , that by Ephesus is not understood that Church alone , but the Church-State of the Apostolical Age ; which began on the Day of Pentecost , next following the Ascension of our Saviour , in the Thirty Third Year of our Lord , about the Twenty Fourth Day of May , as Bishop Pearson has stated the Aera of the Apostolical Church in his first Lecture on the Acts. From this place we may learn , That strict care ought to be taken in trying and examining those who are to be sent to teach others ; and that the Canon of Scripture was setled by this Apostolical Church , she having duly tried and rejected all other Pretenders to Apostolical Doctrines ; and that the first State of the Church was purely Apostolical .

3 And [ yet thou ] hast born ⁵ [ Afflictions , although thou canst not bear ⁵ with them which are evil ; ] and hast [ still ] patience ⁶ , and for my Names sake [ i. e. for me , and upon the Account of my Gospel ] hast laboured ⁶ [ in it ] , and hast not fainted [ under it , nor under thy sufferings for it , Gal. 6.9 . 2 Thes. 3.13 . ]

⁵ Such kind of Allusions are frequent in Scripture , as Rom. 1.24 , 25 , 26 , 28.

⁶ This being a Repetition of what was said in the foregoing Verse , seems to intimate , that their Labour and Sufferings were Great , and very Remarkable ; a Repetition sometimes denoting so much in Scripture .

4 Nevertheless I have somewhat [ of ⁷ complaint ] against thee , because thou hast left [ or ⁸ remitted , and abated something of ] thy first ⁹ [ or former , fervent , and intense ] Love [ of me , my Gospel , and Kingdom . ]

⁷ So the Phrase is taken , Matth. 5.23 .

⁸ So this word is rendred by Grotius and Doctor Hammond , and , I think , rightly . And as Grotius thinks , that Love and Desire , may by way of Allusion , be signified by the Word Ephesus , so may also the Greek Word here made use of , intimate some Remission , or Coolness of their First Love , by the same Figure which the Prophet Micah makes use of , Chap. 1. 13 , 14. and which Grotius thinks the Apostle uses , Rom. 1.17 , 28 , 29. where also in the 29th Verse there is a manifest Allusion to the Name Judah , which signifies Praise , Gen. 29.35 .

⁹ The First Love , which the Prophet , Jerem. 2.2 , calls the Kindness of Youth , and the Love of Espousals , is usually very fervent ; but is wont soon to cool and abate in the best of Men. And accordingly the Church at first , when ( as Hierom speaks ) the Blood of our Lord was warm , and the Faith of the New Converts was Fervent , was very Zealous in all its Duties and Offices , as appears from the Acts of the Apostles , particularly from Chap. 2 . 41-47 . and Chap. 4 . 31-37 . where we have a perfect Pattern of the First Love of the Apostolical Church , in the Church of Jerusalem ; especially in their having all things common , and calling nothing their own . And yet in a very short space , as soon as the Number of the Disciples , and with them the Church-Revenue , was multiplied , there arose a murmuring of the Graecians against the Hebrews , even in the Infant-Church , as we read Acts 6. occasioned by the Pride of the Hebrews , as Bishop Pearson has shewn , in his Third Lecture on the Acts ; wherein ( as also in the Behaviour of Ananias and Saphira ) there are early Tokens and Types given of a Declension in the Church , which proceeded so far as to this matter , even in those First Times of the Gospel , that Paul tells the Philippians , ( Chap. 2. 21. of his Epistle to them , supposed to be written about A. D. 59 , or 62. ) that all Men sought their own , and not the things of Jesus Christ . For not only Demas forsook Paul out of Love to this present World , but Mark grew weary of the Labour of the Gospel , and went not with Paul and Barnabas to the work , Acts 15.38 . and Peter himself , for fear of the Jews , was guilty of Dissimulation , Gal. 2.11 , 12. And the Galatians had generally departed from the True Notions they had received of Christian Liberty , and a Working Faith , Gal. 5.1 , 6 , 7. and were grown very remiss in their Acts of Charity , Gal. 6.9 . And the Churches mentioned in Scripture , are frequently reprehended for great Enormites ; so that it is no wonder that the Churches in After-Ages proved guilty of them ; the Love of many waxing cold betimes , as our Saviour foretold , Matth. 24.12 . and Paul complained , 2 Tim. 1.15 . and 4.16 . But this Prophecy respecting principally the Apostacy which crept into the Visible Church ; by this passage is chiefly meant some degrees of it , which were then advancing : John , at the close of his first Epistle , written not long after the Revelations , warning the Christians to keep themselves from Idols , and the Mystery of Iniquity , of which Worshiping of Angels was a part , already working , even when St. Paul wrote his second Epistle to the Thessalonians , about the year 49. as some think , or 53. according to Bishop Pearson ; from whose Opinion , that of a Judicious Person , well skilled in Scripture Chronology , does not much differ ; who dates the Conception of Antichrist , A. D. 55. which may very well be called , an abating , or remitting of Love ; a cleaving to the One God , being so often described in Scripture by Metaphors taken from Chaste Love , and Espousals ; and Idolatry being so often likened to its contrary , Adultery , and Fornication . However , it is certain , That in the Times of the Apostles , something was even then working , which made way by degrees for the Following Apostacy . Such , perhaps , were , ( 1. ) A Natural Love of Quiet and Ease , and Fear of Trouble and Displeasure ; whereby , by Degrees , their Zeal was abated , which was the Fault of Mark and Peter , who yet returned to their First Love and Works . ( 2. ) An excessive Esteem for some Pastors , for their Gifts , to the despising of others ; which was the Cause of the Divisions in the Church of Corinth , as appears from Paul's Epistles to them . ( 3. ) A Domineering and ambitious Temper in the Pastors themselves , which was the Fault of Diotrephes , 3 John 9 , 10. ( 4. ) A Want of mutual forbearing one another ; the Jewish Christians Judging and Condemning the Gentiles , and the Gentiles despising the Jewish . ( 5. ) Divers False Opinions brought by the Jewish and Gevtile Converts into the Church ; especially with relation to Angels and Departed Souls ; which are the usual Subject of Paul's Epistles ; and of which he treats particularly , 2 Thes. 2. 1 Tim. 4.1 . Col. 2. ( 6. ) And lastly , God out of his infinite Wisdom , permitted , even in the pure Church of the Apostolical Age , not only Errors and Heresies to arise through the Common Imperfections of Men and Churches , but also a Foundation to be laid for the Grand Visible Apostacy , which began very early ; and rose to a great heighth , not long after the Departure of Paul from Miletum , and that from amongst the Christians themselves , as the Apostle plainly asserts , Acts 20.28.30 . And was to be carried on by some of them , or by the man of sin ; that is by a Visible Body , or Succession of Men , under the pretence of Mystery and Godliness , and of Antiquity and Apostolicalness , as appears from 2 Thes. 2. 1 Tim. 4.1 . and from the second Verse of this very Chapter .

5 Remember 10 therefore from whence [ or , from what degrees of Love ] thou art fallen , and repent , and do the first Works [ with the like Zeal ; ] or else I will come unto thee quickly [ and that on a sudden , and unexpectedly ; ] and will remove thy Candlestick 11 [ or Church ] out of its place [ and give it unto another , Matth. 21.43 . ] except thou repent .

10 Here is laid down the True Way of Reforming the Church , and of its escaping Destruction ; viz. by her considering wherein she hath deviated from the Gospel ; by which Rule the False Apostles were tryed , Verse 2. and in repenting of , or forsaking her Faults : and in a zealous practice of her first good Works , according to the Model of the Gospel . And we have here given us two different States of the First Churches ; viz. of their First Love , or Purity ; and of their Remission of it , and Deviation from it .

11 This Removal is not to be understood of the particular Church of Ephesus ; which is noted by Bishop Vsher , to have continued , and to have preserved its Metropolitical Preheminence entire , until the time of Constantine , whilst others of the Seven had been deprived of it : And although there be not now at Ephesus so much as One Christian , ( which Mr. Spoon looks upon as a fulfilling of this Prophecy ) yet the Judgment here threatned , was to come quickly ; and must therefore refer to something more early than its present State . And therefore Ephesus mystically here representing a Church-State , the removing of its Candlestick must signifie , its ceasing to be such a Church-State as it was before ; the Pure , Primitive , and Apostolical State of the Church , degenerating , by degrees , and that very soon , from its First Love ; and becoming a Synagogue of Satan , in the following Succession : and its Priviledges and Preheminences , in the Kingdom of Heaven , being taken from it , and given to other Church-Successions , according to the Denunciation of Christ , Matth. 21.43 .

6 But [ yet , notwithstanding this defect , ] this thou hast [ commendable in thee , ] that thou hatest [ so far art thou from suffering and conniving at ] the [ unclean ] deeds [ or , practices ] of the 12 Nicolaitans , which I also hate .

12 A sort of impure Hereticks , who about the year 80 or 90 , after Christ , much about the Time of Cerinthus , taught , that it was lawful to eat things sacrificed unto Idols ; and that Matrimony was a mere Humane Institution , not obliging the Conscience ; and asserted the Lawfulness of Fornication , and all manner of Vncleanness , fathering their Doctrine ( as the Hereticks then were wont to do ) upon Nicholas , one of the seven Deacons in the Acts ; from which Opinions and Practices the Church was as yet free ; although it afterwards fell into some of them ; and there were some , even then , who forbad Marriage , which was one step to the increase of this Impurity of the Nicolaitans , 1 Tim. 4.3 .

7 He that 13 hath an [ understanding ] ear , let him hear [ attentively , consider , and understand , ] what 14 the Spirit [ speaking by the Prophets ] saith [ by me , in this Prophetical and Spiritual Epistle ] unto the Churches [ of God in all Ages and Successions of them , for whose Uses it was written . ] [ And ] to him [ or that person ] that overcometh [ the Remissness of Love , which is to be found in this Church-State , ] will I give to eat of the 15 Tree of Life , which is in the Paradise of God ; [ i. e. the Enjoyment of a happy State in Christ's Kingdom , Rev. 22.2 . Ezek. 47.12 . ]

13 From this Verse it seems to appear , that these Epistles are Spiritual and Mystical , because the same Sentence is annexed to them , which Christ makes use of at the Close of his Parables , or Mystical Discourses , to engage Attention , and to teach , That all men were not capable of understanding them , but those who had their Minds duly exercised in Spiritual Things : And the manner of speaking being here altered from what it was at the first Verse , viz. from these things saith Christ , into hear what the Spirit saith ; Hereby seems to be intimated , that these are Spiritual and Prophetical Epistles , spoken by the Divine Spirit in Christ , which was to teach the Apostles all things ; and shew them things to come , John 16.12 , 13. Part of which are here revealed , relating not to the single Church of Ephesus alone , but to the Churches in the Plural ; that is , all the several Periods and Successions of them .

14 The Particle , what , refers not only to the following Sentence , but to all which went before , as appears from the Epistles to the Churches of Thyatira , Sardis , Philadelphia , and Laodicea ; in which there is nothing that follows this Proverbial Sentence ; which must therefore have a reference to what preceded it .

15 This Promise refers to the particular Overcomers of the Evil of each Church-State , and not to the Churches themselves ; for as some Men may fall short of overcoming Vice and Error in a good Church-State , so others may overcome the Evil of a bad one . And the Promises to the several Overcomers , are taken from the Descriptions given afterwards in the latter part of this Prophecy , of the New Jerusalem , or Kingdom of Christ ; which as they have promoted , so shall their Reward be . Now the Earthly Paradise , was a Type of Christ's Heavenly Kingdom ; and to eat of the Tree of Life , in the midst of that Paradise , is to be refreshed and nourished with Divine Communications , in the Kingdom of Christ ; in which the Saints and Overcomers shall Reign with him . And here we are to take notice , that the Rewards are suited to each particular State ; to be refreshed by eating in a State of Happiness , being proper to those who are wearied with Labour and Sufferings ; and a Crown in the next Succession , being the fit Reward of the Overcomers of a state of persecution . It is also further fit to be observed , That the Right of Primogeniture is not given to Ephesus , but to Smyrna the Symbol of the afflicted Church-state , which has the Crown of Life bestowed upon it , the Symbol of Royal Dignity , which of Right belongs to the First Born ; and the very Kingdom of the New Jerusalem is given to Philadelphia , of which the Key of David , and her Crown , are the Symbols : which seems to be shadowed out unto us , in the Blessings of Jacob , ( Gen. 49. which may by way of Allegory , and as Typical , be accommodated to the Mystical Israel the Church ) , where the Precedency , both in Dignity and Power , is taken from Reuben , the First Born , because of his Instability , and having defiled his Father's Bed ; which may be Typical of Ephesus's Early Departure from its First Love , and of the Idolatrous Apostasie which crept into it betimes ; which is a spiritual Defilement in Scripture : whereupon its Candlestick was removed out of its place ; that is , it lost the Rank of priority it was to have in the Kingdom of Christ , which was given to the next Succession of Smyrna for it's Constancy in Afflictions ; bur especially the New Jerusalem State , coming down in the Philadelphian Succession .

8 And unto the Angel [ Verse 1. ] of the Church in Smyrna ¹⁶ , write ; these things , saith the First 17 and the Last , which was dead , and is alive ; [ that is , Christ the Eternal God , who raised himself from the Dead . ]

16 Smyrna is the next City of the seven , Northward from Ephesus , and about Forty Miles distant from it ; and it is still a Metropolitical See , having yet no more than Two Churches of Greeks in it , and One or Two of Armenians . It 's Name may by a Figurative Allusion , be derived from a Syriack word signifying Bitterness , to denote the bitter persecutions of the Church under this State .

17 These Attributes are made use of , to encourage them to undergo their Sufferings , as having been already experienced by Christ , who was God , and had vanquished Death for them .

9 I know [ and approve ] thy [ good ] works , [ in the propagating of my Kingdom ] and tribulation [ under persecutions ] and poverty , [ or extream want , by thy being spoiled ¹⁸ of thy Good ; ] but thou art [ really ] rich [ in Grace , and in my Esteem and Favour ; ] and I know the blasphemy 19 [ i. e. Idolatry ] of them [ or that party , ] that say they are Jews ²⁰ [ that is , boast themselves to be the pure Christians , the true Worshippers of the one only God ; ] and art not [ truly so , ] but are [ really , and in God's Account ] the 21 Synagogue of Satan [ that is , an Antichristian Congregation . ]

18 As was usual in Times of persecution , Heb. 10.34 .

19 Blasphemy is a Contumely , or Reproach of God , by attributing that to a Creature which is properly his ; whence in Scripture it is put to signifie Idolatry , which is the highest Blasphemy . See Isa. 65.7 . 1 Maccab. 2.6 . 2 Maccab. 8.4 . And this Blasphemy then appeared in the Reverence paid to Martyrs , which was the Beginning of Idolatry .

20 The Phrases and Expressions of this Mystical Book are taken from the Old Testament , and the Jewish Oeconomy , which was Typical of the Christian , as the Apostle asserts , 1 Cor. 10 . 1-4 . the Type in this prophecy , being constantly put for the Anti-Type , or thing signified . And therefore , according to that usual Figure ; by Jews here must be understood , Christians , who are the mystical Israel , or the 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , the True Israel , as Justin Martyr calls them ; whose Glory , and proper Priviledg it was , to be the Worshippers of the One True God ; whilst all the World besides , were guilty of Idolatry . Now the Jews being wont to pride themselves in their priviledges ; those here represented are also said , to say that they are Jews , that is , boast of it , in allusion , perhaps , to the Name Judah , which signifying Praise and Thanksgiving ; is here , and by the Apostle Rom. 2 . 17-29 put to denote a Boasting Confession , joyned with a seeking the Praise of Men , as Grotius has noted on the place ; and as is obvious from the last verse of that Chapter , as I before hinted . Of which Pride of theirs , there is an eminent instance in the very first Apostolical Church at Jerusalem , Acts 6. where the Hebrews , or Natural Jews who came from the Loyns of Abraham , neglected , or proudly despised , the Hellenists , or Proselyted Gentiles , altho Jews by their Religion , as well as themselves . And therefore in proportion ; by Jews here must be meant those Christians who more than ordinarily boasted themselves to be the pure Worshippers of the True God only , when yet they were really guilty of Idolatry . For the word Jew , as Grotius notes on Rom. 2.17 . was then a word significative of their Religion , rather than of their Nation ; and denoted as much as a Worshipper of the one God ; or one who confessed and acknowledged him , as the word Judah is Explained by Philo , and Interpreted by the LXX , Gen. 29.35 .

21 Satan signifies , according to the Original of the word , the Great Adversary , the Devil ; of whose Congregation , these Pretending pure Christians are said to be , and not of Christ's , because , by their Blasphemous or Idolatrous Practises , they did indeed , and in God's account , Worship him , and Propagate his Antichristian Kingdom . But this was at first the Fault only of a few of them , or of that Party that Valued themselves , and Despised others , calling themselves Jews , or the only True , or pure Israel of God ; it having always happened so from the beginning of God's Church , that according to the Allegory insisted on Gal. 4.25 , 29. the Corrupt Party hath stood most upon its Purity , Honour and Preheminence ; and hath Persecuted , and Despised the pure one .

Now the Church of Smyrna , comprehending that Succession of the Church , in which the great Persecutions happened ; and in which a Crown of Life was at last given them at the Empires becoming Christian : The Blasphemy here reprehended , refers chiefly to the latter State of that Succession , when Honours and Riches Flowing into the Church , corrupted the purity of their former poor and suffering condition ; and the reverence at first innocently paid to Martyrs ; and the introducing of Pagan Rites by degrees , under pretence of winning the Heathens , gave a great encrease to the growing Apostasy ; iniquity under the covert of a Mystery , i. e. of Piety , Religion and well meaning Zeal , making daily progress in the Church , until it arose to an Antichristian Synagogue or Congregation of a prevailing party amongst them . Which phrase is made use of , in opposition to the Title given the Jews in the Old Testament ; who are called Numb. 31.16 . The Congregation or Synagogue of the Lord : which the corrupt party of this Succession had forfeited , by its Antichristian or Satanical Innovations ; as the Jews also did upon their Apostasy under Jeroboam , 2 Chron. 11.15 . who are thereupon said to have Sacrificed unto Devils or Satan . And it is worth Observation , that the last degeneracy of the Jewish Church , when , as it appears from the Gospels , it became a Satanical Synagogue , consisted chiefly , in vain Traditions , in Affecting Titles , Honours and Prehemency , in neglecting the Spiritual Service of God , and in expecting a present Worldly Kingdom of the Messias , instead of a Future , Heavenly State of it , and of the Kingdom of God within us , consisting in inward Righteousness and Peace ; and lastly in Cruelty and Persecution , and in casting out of the Synagogue of the Lord , the true and faithful Servants of Christ . Now in whatsoever Age of the Church there may be found such a Temper and Spirit Prevailing ; so much may it be said to have of the Synagogue of Satan in it : Much of which was visible , in this succession , in the strifes amongst Bishops , about the Superiority and the Prehemenency of their Sees ; in their rash Censuring and Excommunicating one another for slight Matters , as appears evidently in the Behaviour of Pope Victor ; in the Oppositions made in this period to the Doctrine of the Antient Chiliasts ; and in the introducing a great number of Ceremonies , Rites and Customs into the Church , to bring over the Jews and Pagans to the Christian Religion .

10 Fear none of those things which thou shalt suffer : [ For ] behold the Devil 22 , shall [ by evil Men , as his Instruments , ] cast some 23 of you [ who have the courage not to deny me ] into prison [ i. e. various and grievous Tortures and Persecutions ; ] that ye may be tryed [ fully , whether ye be perfect and entire , James 1.2 , 3. 1 Pet. 1.7 . ] and you shall have Tribulation [ that is , one most notable Persecution ; ] 24 ten days [ of years : ] Be thou faithful unto [ the suffering of ] death , and I will give thee a crown 25 of Life [ i. e. Freedom from Persecution , Rewards and Honours . ]

22 Persecutors do the Devils Work , Eph. 2.2 . and to him Justin Martyr frequently attributes the Pagan Persecutions , because they were promoted and set on by his Instigation .

23 For many fell away in the Times of persecution .

24 Days , in Prophetick account , are frequently put for Years ; as is evident from Numb. 14.34 . Ezek. 4.6 . and Dan. 9.24 . where the Days of the Seventy Weeks , are understood by most Interpreters of Years . For a Day being the First , and most Natural Measure of Time , depending upon the constant and most known Revolution of the Sun ; is put in all Languages , and particularly in the Hebrew , to express indefinitely , a length or continuance of Time ; as the Days of Herod signifie in Scripture , the Time of his Reign ; and is limited to some certain continuance , by circumstances ; or according to the Will of Him who makes use of it : as it is by God in Scripture restrained to signifie a Prophetical Year , as is evident from the places I have quoted : against which , Grotius has Objected nothing material , as Dr. Moor has fully proved in his Mystery of Godliness , Book 5. Chap. 15. Now the last and greatest Persecution of the Church under Diocletian , lasting , according to all Chronologers , exactly ten Years ; It is evident that this place must refer unto it : especially if we consider that the Vision of the Souls under the Altar , which is Contemporary with this Succession ; immediately preceeds the great Earthquake , or change of Things under Constantine ; and that no Example could be brought by Grotius , or Dr. Hammond of a ten days Persecution , in the Times to which they limit this passage ; and that Ten , does not denote in Scripture a short time when put indefinitely , but is always put for one of a long continuance , ( it being , as it were , the plentitude of simple Numbers ) as is evident from Numb. 14.22 . Job . 19.3 . 1 Sam. 1.8 . Eccles. 7.19 .

Furthermore , seeing that the things referred to in this Prophecy , being for the use of the whole Church , ought to be illustrious parts of History , and not References to something not Transmitted unto us ( with which shift Grotius puts off his Reader ) what more Notable part of History could be referred to , than that of the ten Years Persecution , which gave Date to the Aera Martyrum , and is a most famous Character of Time ; exactly answering in its ten Years Duration , to the Prophetical way of Accounting a Day for a Year , and fit to be made use of by the Holy Ghost , in Transmitting so remarkable a Period of the Church down to after Ages .

25 A Crown denotes Regal and Triumphal Honours , and a Crown of Life is opposed to the Deaths and Martyrdoms they had before Suffered : And hereby is plainly set forth the Freedom from Persecution they Enjoyed under Constantine , at the end of the Tenth Persecution ; which , according to the Accurate Computation of Mr. Pagi , in his Critical Annotations upon Baronius , began Feb. 23. A.D. 303. and ended June 13th , A. D. 313. when the famous Epocha was Instituted of the Churches Freedom from Persecution ; mentioned by Eusebius in his Chronicon , and by the Author of the Alexandrian Chronicon .

From which Time we may date their Crown of Life ; Constantine daily proceeding to advance and secure the Church ; which enjoyed great Freedom ( bating only some short Persecutions , particularly that under Julian ) , until it came to its highest pitch of External Peace and Honour , under Theodosius the Great , who died at Milan A. D. 395. on Jan. 17. or Feb. 24. after he had given Paganism its deadly Blow , by his Famous Defeat of Argobastes and Eugenius , A. D. 394.

11 He that hath an Ear , let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the Churches : [ Verse 7. ] [ And ] He [ i. e. that person ] who overcometh , [ the Persecutions , and Evils of this Church-State , and perseveres unto the End , in the Precepts of the Gospel , ] shall not be hurt of the second death , [ but shall escape it , Rev. 20.6 . ]

12 And to the Angel of the Church in Pergamos ²⁶ , write , These things , saith he who hath the sharp 27 Sword , [ of the Word and the Spirit , ] with two edges , [ to inflict severe and sharp Judgments , chap. 1.16 . ]

26 Pergamos is distant from Smyrna , Northwards , about five hundred and Forty Furlongs ; and there are in it now but a few Families of miserable Christians , and but one Church ; although it was anciently the most Famous and Chief City of Asia the Less , having been the Seat of the Attalidae , who were rich and potent Kings ; and of the Roman Proconsuls : For which Reason , as well as in Allusion to its Name , it may be put to denote here , The exalted State of the Church ; High and Lofty Fabricks , and Things , being called , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , by the Asiaticks : And because of its (a) (a) Andr. Caesar . in locum . excessive Idolatry , it is a fit Type of the Apostate state of this Succession , in which the Apostasy was exalted to a Throne .

27 Corruptions daily encreasing under this State , the Styleis here changed , and Christ is represented with a sharp sword in his Hand .

13 I know thy [ good ] works , and where thou dwellest , even where Satan's ²⁸ Seat [ or Throne ] is , [ i. e. under the Dominion of the Antichristian Apostasy ; ] and [ I know that nevertheless ] thou holdest fast [ or retainest the profession of ] my Name [ and hast not renounced it , by becoming Antichristian ; ] and hast not denied my Faith [ or Gospel ; no not ] even in those days [ or Times of Darkness and Cruelty , ] wherein Antipas ²⁹ [ i. e. the Opposers of Popery ] was my faithful Martyr [ or Witness , ] who was flain [ by Decrees , Anathemas , and frequent Deaths ] among you [ or under your Jurisdiction , ] where Satan [ or Antichrist ] dwelleth [ or has his constant Residence , in great State and Power , 2 Thes. 2.4 , 9 ]

28 The Apostasy is now called Satan's Seat , or Throne ; because that upon the Churches Exaltation , under the Christian Emperors , a Worldly Kingdom , and a Paganizing Christianity , arose by degrees , especially at Rome , to such an heighth , that it became at last to have a Supremacy , or a Throne in it ; to which Satan's power in this World is likened in Scripture , viz. Isa. 14 . 12-14 . Luke 10.18 . John 12.31 . With which the History of those Times agrees ; it being evident , that from about the year 400. and odd ( the precise year I shall endeavour to determine hereafter ) , when Satan's Synagogue seems to have arrived to its maturity ; that the Apostasy daily increased , chiefly upon the Growth of the Papacy , which came to have a Throne about the year 606 , when Boniface the Third Usurped the Title of Vniversal Bishop .

29 There might have been perhaps a Martyr of this Name at Pergamus ; although the Story of him related in the Greek Menologies , is vehemently to be suspected , as Grotius has well noted ; a Brazen Bull being not a Punishment amongst the Romans , whose Laws were then observed at Pergamus ; and the Relations of those early Martyrdoms , being justly called in question by some of the Learnedst Men of the Romish Church . But howsoever , the Names made use of in this Book , having constantly a mystical signification , this also must be understood after the same manner ; and it will then plainly denote , The Opposer of the Pope ; that is , ( by a Figure usual in this Prophecy ) the whole Body , or succession of those , who during this period , witnessed against the Apostasy of that See ; a Catalogue of whom you may find in Illyricus , Vsher , and other Authors . For 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 signifies against , or contrary ; and 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 is the Old Word for Father ; from whence , by a Reduplication of Letters comes 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ; that is , Pope , or Holy Father ; for which consult what is said by the Etymoligists out of Eustathius .

And the Word Antipas , is made use of , and not 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , because this was a Common Name , which the others were not : And because those Names would have given a too open intimation of the Mystery designed designed by them , contrary to the Holy Secrecy and Reserve usually observed in this Prophecy .

14 But [ yet ] I have a few [ or some little , small ] things [ to object ] against thee , because thou hast 30 there [ where thou dwellest , and amongst you , ] them [ or a prevailing Party ] that hold [ profess and practise ] the Doctrine [ Precept and Counsel ] of 31 Balaam , [ i. e. the False Antichristian Prophet , ] who taught Balack [ i. e. the Princes subject to Antichrist , ] to cast a stumbling-block [ or an Occasion to commit Sin ] before the Children of Israel [ that is , the Christians of that Age , the Spiritual Israel ] to * eat things sacrificed unto Idols , and to commit [ Spiritual ] Fornication [ which is Idolatry . ]

30 Although the Apostate Church had the Throne ; that is , the Antichristian Power , and Preheminence ; yet the pure Church-State is here blamed for having them , or that prevailing party amongst them , although they could not help it ; because , that it had not arrived to that perfection of Gifts and Graces , as must necessarily have cast out the corrupt party by its power and efficacy . Thus the Apostle blames the Corinthians , 1 Cor. 5. and 2 Cor. 7. that they had not mourned , that the incestuous person might be cast out from among them ; and , for want of vehement Affections of godly Sorrow , Desire , Revenge , &c. by which alone they could approve , and clear themselves in that matter .

31 Concerning this wicked advice of Balaam , who counselled Balack to draw the Israelites to Idolatry , by enticing them with the Conversation of strange Women , you may read the 22d , 23d , 24th , 25th Chapters of Numbers , and the 16th Verse of the 31st . as also Micah 6.5 . 2 Pet. 2.15 . and Jude 11. together with the Expositors on those places . Whereby is plainly signified the wicked Counsel of the Antichristian Party , especially of the Papacy , ( which , like Balaam , pretends to Prophecy and Infallibility ) whereby the Secular Powers , Represented by King Balack , were perswaded to entice the people to Idolatry ; by worshipping Bread , and Saints , and Images . So that this Period comprehends the Times in which these Doctrines were controverted , and at last imposed ; and seems to reach until about the year 1100. when Antipas , or the faithful Witnesses against these , and other Errors , which had been before slain by the Anathemas of several Councils ; and lay mostly concealed and hid within the Apostate Church ; began to unite into an open and visible Body , and to appear under the Name of the Waldenses and Albigenses , in a more direct Opposition to that Satanical , or Antichristian Authority , which had hitherto over-powered them . Upon which , as History testifies , vast Numbers of all Ranks and Qualities united themselves unto them .

* To eat things sacrificed unto Idols ( as appears from the Apostles Discourse , 1 Cor. 8. and 12. ) was accounted by the Corinthians no fault , and was defended by them ( as Grotius notes upon the place ) by very subtile Distinctions , not unlike those used by the Papists , in defence of their Idolatry ; and therefore by it may be here meant , some lesser degrees , and plausible Entrances of Idolatry , such as the Honours given to Martyrs , their Relicks , and the like ; which they were more guilty of in this Succession , than of downright Idolatry ; and is therefore placed first here , before Fornication ; but is placed after it , in the next Succession ( Verse 2. ) because flat Idolatry was then predominant , in respect of which , the other was but of a lesser Account , and is therefore put after it .

15 So hast thou also [ in which thou art not wholly inexcusable , although it be against thy Will , Vers. 14. num. 30. ] them that hold the Doctrine of the Nicolaitans ³² [ i. e. those who countenance and practise filthy Lusts , ] which thing I hate [ and which therefore ought to have been cast out by thee , though not by Power , which thou hadst not , yet by Mourning , and Prayer , and Eminence in Gospel-Graces . ]

32 These Deeds which were abhorred by the Ephesine Succession of the Apostolical Church , had by this Period gained many Teachers and Approvers . And hereby is very probably meant , those Encouragements which were given to Lust by corrupt Doctrines , about Celibacy and Virginity ; and by Indulgences and Pardons for all manner of Sins ; which being at first , only a prudent Relaxation of Discipline , were in process of time , so far corrupted , first by the Martyrs and Confessors , who granted them ( as Cyprian frequently complains ) to the Lapsi , before Pennance performed , or upon very easy ones ; and afterwards by the Negligence of following Ages , still growing worse and worse ; that at last , about the year 1100. they became Scandalous Dispensations for all sorts of Wickedness , and Encouragements for Men to take up Arms against the Enemies of the Papacy , and Christ's faithful Antipas , or Opposers of it .

16 Repent 33 [ therefore , even of the few and small Faults thou hast ; and mourn , and sorrow after the most earnest and fervent manner , that these Offenders may be taken away from amongst you , 1 Cor. 5. 2 Cor. 2. and 7. ] or else I will come unto thee 34 [ in Judgment , indeed , for these thy smaller Faults ; but so as not to ³⁵ fight against , and destroy thee : ] quickly [ and on a sudden : ] and will fight against [ and destroy ] them [ amongst you , who hold these Doctrines ] with the Sword of my Mouth [ i. e. by my Gospel Threats , and Judgments effectually denounced , and executed , even to utter Excision ; whilst thou shalt be visited with a Fatherly Correction , and that only in case thou repentest not . ]

33 The True Church is commanded to repent ; that is , of its want of such an intense Zeal , extraordinary Humiliations , Fervent Prayers and Supplications , as might have prevailed with God to cast those Errors and abominations out of the Church ; which Discipline is also called Mourning and Repentance , by the Apostle , in the places I have quoted : and for want of this ( which is its small , or few things ) , Christ saith that he will come unto them in Judgment indeed , but not in anger , and with a Fatherly Correction , to bring them to a thorough Reformation and Repentance .

34 Christ speaks only to the pure Church , because pure Churches are only accounted Churches in his Esteem ; although it has the same Name with the corrupt ; because that alone was visible .

35 Here is an allusion to the slaughter of the idolatrous Israelites , at the Command ( or by the mouth ) of God , for joyning themselves to Baal-Peor , upon the instigation of Balaam , Numb. 25.4 , 5.

17 He that hath an ear , let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the Churches , [ Verse 7. ] [ And ] To him that overcometh [ the Corruptions of this Church-State , ] will I give to eat of [ or to partake of , and be nourished by ] the hidden 36 Manna [ i. e. the secret Consolations of God's Spirit . ] And I will give him a 37 white stone [ that is , a Reward for his Victory , and Absolution from the Censures and Excommunications he lies under , ] and in the stone a new Name , [ chap. 3 , 12. 19 , 16. ] written , [ importing , that they are Members of Christ's Kingdom , Children of God ; and Heirs of Heaven , Isa. 62.2 . and 65.15 . Rom. 8.16 . 1 John 3.1 . ] which no [ Natural or Carnal , 1 Cor. 2 . 9-11 . ] man [ of this Church-State ] knoweth [ the true Value of , 1 John 3.2 . ] saving he that receiveth it [ from me , and hath experienced the Consolations of the Divine Mercy and Absolution , Rom. 8.16 ]

36 By Manna is meant the sweet Consolations which arise from the Knowledge of God , and his Will in Christ the True Manna , John 6. Which is called hidden , in allusion to the Manna which was laid up in a Golden Pot , and put in the Ark , and kept in the most secret part of God's Temple , the Holy of Holies , Exod. 16.33 , 34. Heb. 9.4 . Whereby inward and spiritual Comforts are signified , enjoyed by the Saints in secret , during their retired Worship at the Altar of Incense , whilst they were under the Power of the Antichristian Supremacy : So that the True Pergamus seems plainly to be the Type of the True Church , under the Power of the Apostasy ; and of those faithful Christians , who are in that Church , but not of it ; wishing and expecting the Coming of Christ's Kingdom , that they might be delivered from this their Sack-cloath and mournful Condition ; in which they are fed indeed with pleasant Food , but as the Jews were with Manna in the Wilderness ; the Type of a desolate State .

37 This is thought to be an Allusion to the Ancient Custom of acquitting Criminals by a White Stone ; and of giving Conquerors in the Games ( to which Paul frequently alludes ) a White Stone , with their Names , and the Value of the Prizes written on it ; which none was to look upon , and know , but those who won it : Whereby may be meant the publick Acquittal , Justification , and Rewards which the faithful Christians of this Succession should receive in Christ's Kingdom . But because the Allusions in this Prophecy are generally taken from the Jewish Customs , and the Old Testament ; therefore it may not be altogether a groundless conjecture , that here may be an Allusion to the Stones on the Oracular Breast-plate of the High-Priest , which had the Names of the Children of Israel engraven upon them , for a Memorial ; to signifie , that Christ , our High-Priest , is always mindful of us ; and to put God in remembrance of his People : to which End it is here said , that Christ will give them a White Stone , with their New Name , of being Members of Christ's Kingdom , the New Jerusalem written in it ; that thereby they might be in his remembrance , and he might behold their purity ( denoted by a White Colour ) and shew mercy upon them ; and openly acknowledge and reward them in his Kingdom .

18 And unto the Angel of the Church in 38 Thyatira , these things saith the 39 Son of God , who hath his eyes like unto a flame of fire , and his feet are like fine Brass [ Chap. 1.14 , 15. i. e. whose Providence is quick and penetrating and whose Judgments are pure and terrible , to try the Pretences , and punish the Faults of this Succession , and to purge and purifie it . ]

38 Thyatira is distant from Pergamus about Forty Eight Miles , and there is not now so much as One Christian Church in it . Stephanus , the Geographer , tells us , that this City , which was before called Pelopea , and Semiramis , was named 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , ( and afterwards Thyatira ) , by Seleucus Nicanor , upon the News he received there of the Birth of a Daughter ; Which Name may therefore denote ( according to the Allusion observed in the other Names ) An idolatrous Daughter of an idolatrous Mother Jezebel , who was , as the Scripture Notes , 1 Kings 16.31 . The Daughter of Ethbaal , the King of the Zidonians ; and therefore fit to represent the Woman described , Chap. 17. of this Prophecy , who was the Idolatrous Mother of the Apostate Daughter , or Church of this Succession ; and the Daughter of Paganism , as Jezebel was of Ethbaal the Zidonian .

39 Christ here makes himself more plainly known than he had hitherto done , and that by his Supreme Title , the Son of God ; because that his Kingdom was now to arise more visibly out of the Apostasy , and therefore to be owned and protected by him their Supreme Sovereign , who was to destroy their Enemies , and give them power over the Nations .

19 I know thy Works [ in order to the propagating of my Kingdom , ] and Charity [ or Love and Zeal towards me , which thou hast not left or abated , Verse 4. ] and Service [ in thy Ministry , and towards the poor Saints , Rom. 15.25 , 31. 2 Cor. 8.4 ] and Faith , and Patience , [ during the Corruptions and Persecutions of the Apostasy , ] and 40 thy Works , and the last [ works of the Church typified by this State , to be performed by them at Christ's coming to his Kingdom , Verse 25 , 26. ] to be more [ in Number , and Quality ] then the first [ Works at their first remarkable Rising out of the Apostasy . ]

40 Here their Works are twice mentioned ; and their last are said to be more than their first ; whereby is signified , the the Faithful of this Succession ( whom we have supposed to be the Waldenses and Albigenses ) should , towards the approach of Christ's Kingdom , do things surpassing their first Works ; which yet were very great , they having at first proselyted an incredible Number of all Ranks and Nations ; as appears from History , and even the Confession of their Enemies ; for which see Vsher , Thuanus , and a late English Treatise .

20 Notwithstanding I have a few [ or some little ] things against thee , because thou sufferest 41 that [ Notorious , Cursed ] woman [ 2 Kings 9 34. ] Jezebel ⁴² [ i. e. the Papal Apostasy , ] which calleth her self a Prophetess , [ i. e. pretendeth to , and boasteth of Infallihility ⁴³ , and miraculous Gifts , ] to teach , and to seduce [ by her cunning Devices , 2 Kings 9.22 . ] my Servants , [ professing Christianity , ] to commit [ Spiritual ] Fornication [ by Idolatry , ] and to eat things sacrificed unto Idols . [ See Verse 14. ]

41 The True Church is blamed for suffering the Apostasy , although they were kept under by its Power and Dominion ; because it was as yet so imperfect in its Gifts and Graces , as not to be able utterly to cast out those Corruptions , which cannot stand against the power of God's Word , when it appears in its utmost Efficacy .

42 A fit Type of the Romish Apostasy , ( 1. ) for Idolatry , 1 Kings 16.31 , 32. 2 Kings 9.22 . ( 2. ) for Cruelty , and persecuting of God's Prophets , or Witnesses , that protested against Idolatry , 1 Kings 18 , 4.19 , 2 , 10. 2 Kings 9.7 . ( 3. ) for stirring up Ahab or the Secular Magistrate , to persecute God's Servants , and to draw them to Idolatry , by false witnessing against them , 1 Kings 21.8 , 9 , 10 , 25 , 26. ( 4. ) for her Paint , and Whorish Attire and her Witchcraft , or subtile Allurements , to entice to Idolatry , and keep Men in her Communion ; and her impudent impenitence , 2 Kings 9.22 , 30. and lastly , for the manner of her Destruction ; which was so entire , ( as that of the Apostasy will be , Vers. 27. ) that nothing remained of her , but so much as might serve for a Monument of her Destruction , 2 Kings 9 . 35-37 .

43 Which Doctrine began to be advanced in this Succession of the Church , by the Schoolmen , who appeared A. D. 1200. And perhaps Jezebel might have been one of the Prophetesses of Baal ; for we read , 1 Kings 18.19 . that an hundred of them eat at her Table , it being probably their Office to provide for , and Minister to the Prophets ; which may also be further conjectured from her conversing with them ; it being usual for the Disciples of the True Prophets , to be seized with their Enthusiasms ; as Saul was , when he was amongst the Prophets ; which might be imitated by the evil Spirits in the idolatrous Prophets .

22 And I gave her space 44 to repent of her Fornications [ i. e. her Idolatry , ] and she repented not .

44 Which may be dated from the time of the more publick Appearance of the Witnesses , under the General Name of Waldenses , about A. D. 1100. or rather , ( if we compare this place with its parallel , Chap. 9.20 , 21. ) from the Inroads of the Turks , into the Eastern Empire , ending in the taking Constantinople , A. D. 1453 , until the Reformation , A.D. 1517. when the Sardian State began at the appearing of Luther ; which great punishment of God upon the Eastern Empire , for its Idolatry , having not its due influence upon the Western ; God was pleased to raise up Princes , who threw off the Romish Vsurpations and Corruptions , and openly owned and protected the Reformation ; which is the Sardian State of the Church , as it is favoured by Protestant Princes ; as that of Thyatira is the Type of the True Church , under the Oppression of Popish ones ; that being the Church-State immediately following the foregoing Pergamenian State , which was under the power of Satan's Throne , in a hidden condition ; having in it Idolaters , which it could not cast out , because of the power of the prevailing part of the Church . For Thyatira's suffering of the Woman , was not a willing connivance , but one arising from a necessity of the great Oppression she was under , and the imperfectness of their Church-State ; for if it had been a voluntary connivance at Idolatry , Christ would not have said , that he had only a few , or some small things against them ; Neither would this State have been approved by him so far , as to bid them hold fast that which they had already . And this space is typified by the time of Repentance which God gave Jezebel , which was from Elijah's denouncing Judgment against her , 1 Kings 21.23 . until her Death , accompanied with an impudent impenitence , 2 Kings 9 . 30-37 .

22 Behold , I will cast her into a Bed 45 [ of languishing , Psalm 41.3 . ] and them that commit Adultery with her [ by being Partakers with her in Idolatry , Chap. 17.2 . ] into great tribulation , [ at the pouring out of the Vials , chap. 16. ] except they repent 46 of their deeds .

45 Instead of the Beds of her Whoredom and Idolatry ; alluding to Jezebel's Adultery . And it is apparent , that the Romish Church hath been in a languishing and decaying Condition ever since the appearing of the Witnesses , especially at the Reformation , 1517.

46 This refers to some second space of Repentance afforded the Apostasie , before the pouring out of the Vials ; which may be probably the time allotted to the uttering of the Voices , Chap. 14. by which Babylon was called to Repentance .

23 And I will kill her [ Idolatrous ] Children 47 [ i. e. her Proselytes and Followers , ] with death [ i. e. I will certainly , and utterly destroy them ; ] and [ by the greatness of the Punishment ] all the Churches [ of the World ] shall know , that I am he which 48 searcheth the R●i●s [ i. e. the Desires ] and Hearts [ i. e. the Thoughts , and can discern the Sincerity of them : ] and I will give unto every one of you according to your works [ and not according to your subtile and fair pretences . ]

47 As the Disciples of the Prophets are called , the Sons of the Prophets ; and as Timothy and Mark are called Paul's Sons in Scripture , because they were his Disciples , and were converted by him ; so are the Proselytes of Jezebel called here the Children of her spiritual Whoredom , as being brought over to the Apostasie by her subtile Enticements , and by the power of those Kings and Princes especially , who were of her Communion , and thereby had committed Adultery with her .

48 From whence it appears , that the Apostasie made use of plausible Insinuations to seduce Men to their Communion ; and an appearance of Piety and Religion .

24 But unto you I say , and 49 to the rest in Thyatyra [ that is , the Remnant of this Succession , which shall continue until I come in my Kingdom , Verse 25 , 26. ] as many [ of you . I mean , ] as have not [ held and approved ] this [ Idolatrous ] 50 Doctrine [ of the Apostasie before-mentioned , Verse 20. ] and which have not known [ so as to hold , and approve ] the depths 51 of Satan [ i. e. the Antichristian Mysteries and Policies ] as 52 they [ of the pure Church of Thyatira , ] speak [ or call them ; ] I will put upon you no other burthen 53 [ of Command . ]

49 The Church of Thyatira is distinguished into Two Intervals , viz. one before , and at the Reformation ; the other after it , which is to last until Christ's Coming in his Kingdom , when upon the appearance of that Succession , their last works shall be greater than their former . The first Interval is denoted here by You ; that is , you who are now in being : the second by 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , the Rest , or the Remnant . See Chap. 3 , 2.11 , 13.

50 By 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 are meant in Scripture , Sentences , or Parables ; and Precepts , or Discourses tending to Doctrine and Manners ; for so the Word is frequently used in the New Testament : of which sort there were many false and erroneous ones amongst the Jews , as appears from Heb. 13.9 . and amongst the Primitive Christians , falsly attributed to the Apostles , and Apostolical Men.

51 The profound Mysteries , such as Transubstantiation , and Infallibity , and the deep Politick Devices of the Apostasie ; are called here Satanical Depths : in opposition to the Mysteries of Christianity , called deep things of God , and the Depth , Rom. 11.33 . 1 Cor. 2.10 .

52 It was the chief Accusation of the Waldenses , the pure Christians of this Succession , that they called the Papacy , Babylon , and Antichrist ; and adapted the Prophecies of this Book to that Church , as may be seen in a Treatise put forth by them , A. D. 1120. and printed in Perrin's History of them .

53 A Phrase taken from Acts 15.28 . Where Ordinances , or Commandments are called Burthens ; as they are also Matth. 23.4 . And Christ here assures them , that he would not charge them with any Injunctions of doing their first Works , or repenting as he had done the other Churches ; but bids them only stick close to what they held , and maintained ; approving thereby their Integrity and Purity .

25 But that [ or those necessary things , Acts 15.28 . ] which ye have already [ believed and held ] hold fast till I come [ in my Kingdom . ]

26 And he [ i. e. that Body of Men , or those Persons ] that overcometh [ the Corruptions of this State , ] and keepeth my 54 Works [ or the Precepts and Commandments , which I have given them , and enabled them to perform ] unto the end [ of time when Christ's Kingdom shall come , Rev. 10.6 , 7. ] to him will I [ then ] give power over the 55 Nations [ or Gentiles , that is , the Apostasie , and their Abettors . ]

54 They are called Christ's Works , in opposition to the Depths of Satan ; which are the Works of the Devil , John 8.41 , 44. And by his Works are meant Holy Worship and Practice , and the most vigorous Opposition of the Apostasie .

55 As being no better than meer Gentiles , by reason of their Idolatry .

27 ( And he [ or the Saints of this Church-State ] shall rule them [ the Antichristian Party , and their Abettors ] with a Rod of Iron , [ that is , with just Severity ] and as the Vessels of a Potter , shall they , be broken to shivers ) [ i. e. their Church-State shall be dissolved easily and irreparably ; and I will give him power over the Nations , ] even as I received [ Power ] of my Father [ Psalm 2.9 . for they shall reign with me . ]

28 And I will give him the 56 Morning-Star , [ i. e. these Witnesses shall first arise , and give early Notice of the approaching glorious State of Christ's Kingdom . ]

56 A Phrase made use of by the Holy Ghost , in 2 Pet. 1.19 . with reference to this very matter ; where Prophetical Scripture is likened unto a light shining in a dark place , which yet notwithstanding its Obscurity , was a more sure word then a Private Voice from Heaven , and which might be understood notwithstanding the dark state we are in , provided they be not interpreted according to our own Natural Vnderstanding , called there , the Will of Man ; nor according to a Private Interpretation ; but according to the Will of God , speaking in , and by the Holy Penmen ; which is a Publick Interpretation ; because it is taken from the Common Analogy of Scripture , ( Rom. 12.6 . ) and is agreeable to the Writings of All the Holy Men of God ; whose Spiritual Things are to be compared one with another , that so we may have a Publick Standard of Interpretation in the Church ; and because it proceeds ( although in an ordinary manner ) from the same (a) (a) 1 Cor. 6-16 . 12 , 4. spirit ( which alone knows the things of God ) which at first moved the Holy Prophets ; which is One , and agreeable to it self in all its Gifts and Operations ; and which , when it incited them to speak and write , gave them not Prophecies of a private Sense , as relating only to private and particular persons ; but which were to be understood in a Publick Sense , concerning Christ , his Church , and Kingdom . But although they may be understood by us , yet the Apostle tells us , that it will not be without great difficulty , until the Day shall dawn , and the Day Star arise in our Hearts ; by which the appearance of Christ in his Kingdom is meant , who is called , Rev. 22.16 . the bright and Morning Star ; the first Dawnings and Approachings of whose Kingdom may be meant by the Morning Star ; as the Kingdom in its full Glory , may be understood by the Bright Morning-Star . And therefore by the Morning-Star in this place is understood the Remnant ( or the rest ) of this Succession , which shall last until the Succession of Christ's Kingdom begins ; and who shall ( as the Morning-Star riseth before the Sun ) give notice of his Approach , by some more than ordinary works and Manifestations of it : Which we hope and pray , that the Lord will soon accomplish ( and if he has vouchsafed to his Servants any Knowledge of Times and Seasons , it cannot be far off ) by raising the poor oppressed Churches of the Valleys ; who were the Morning-Star , or the first Visible Body of Witnesses , before the Reformation ; and we hope will arise , and that speedily , before Christ's Appearance in his Glorious Kingdom ; for they have hitherto shined ( according to their own Mysterious (a) (a) Mr. Leger Histoir . des Vaudois . Device , which is a lighted Taper , in a Candlestick , environed with Seven Stars , in a dark place , with this Motto , Lux lucet in Tenebris ) amidst the Darkness of the Apostasie ; And may Christ give unto them , and that quickly , the Morning-Star of his Glorious Presence . Amen , Amen , come , Lord Jesus , come quickly .

29 He that hath an Ear , let him hear what the Spirit saith to the Churches [ i e. this is a Mysterious Truth , worthy the utmost Consideration . ]

CHAP. III.

The Text.

1 AND unto the Angel of the Church in ¹ Sardis , write , These things saith he that ² hath the Seven Spirits of God , [ see Chap. 1.4 . ] and the Seven Stars , [ Chap. 1.16 , and 2 , 1. ] I know [ and observe ] thy Works , that thou hast a Name ³ [ or a more than ordinary Repute , ] that thou livest [ according to Christ's Doctrine , and art zealous in the Outward Profession of it ; ] ⁴ and [ or , but ] art [ indeed ] dead ⁵ [ as to the perfect Purity of Religion , and its Life and Power , over thy Faith and Manners , Eph. 2.1 . 1 Tim. 5.6 . 2 Tim. 3.5 . James 2.20 . ]

Annotations on CHAP. III.

¹ Sardes , or Sardis , is distant about Thirty Three Miles from Thyatira , Southward ; It was antiently , as appears by its Ruines , a Magnificent , Splendid , and Proud City , as being the Seat of King Croesus ; for which Reason , ( as well as from an Allusion to the Precious Stones of that Name , which (a) (a) Hist. Lib. 37.8 . Pliny asserts were called so from this Place , as being first found there ) it may typifie , a splendid and stately Church-succession , which has a Name , or a Repute in the World . It is now ( as the Learned Doctor (b) (b) Notit . Septem Asiae Eccles. pag. 133. Smith , an Eye-witness , testifies , ( who could not but weep at the sight of it ) a most miserable Village , inhabited only by Shepherds and Herdsmen , and a few ignorant Christians , without Church or Priest ; whereby may be providentially set forth the Real Deadness of this Church-state , and the Desolation it is to suffer .

² Sardis is thought to be the Type of the Churches of the Reformation , under the Favour and Protection of Reformed Princes , in a condition of External Splendor : Because , ( 1. ) It succeeds that of Thyatira , which is the Type of Reformed Churches , under the Tyranny of Popish Princes ; to which State the Reformation succeeded , begun by Luther , A. D. 1517. ( 2. ) Because there is no mention made of Balaam , or Jezebel , or Nicolaitism , in this Succession ; which shews , that they had escaped from under the power of the Apostasy , typified by them . ( 3. ) Because the same Title is given to Christ here , as is made use of in the Ephesine Succession , the Type of the Apostolical Church ; whereby seems to be intimated , that the Church began now to be Reformed according to the First Primitive and Apostolical Pattern : only it is here Remarkable , that it is not said , that Christ holdeth the Seven Stars in his Right Hand , but barely , that he hath them ; to shew , perhaps , by the Omission of those Remarkable Words , that they had departed from the True Apostolical Model , which Christ had or held in his Right Hand ; that is , had in great Honour . Neither is this to be taken for a groundless , and a loose Interpretation ; or a Licentious Fancy ( as Dr. Hammond calls the like Conjectures of Mr. Brightman , ) seeing , that in such a Concise Prophecy , God ( whose Glory it is to conceal a thing , Prov. 25.2 . ) hath given us sometimes but slender hints , or intimations of great Truths ; and that the Addition , or taking away of but a Letter in a Name , ( as in the Names of Abraham , Sarah , and Jeconiah ; for which see Grotius on Jerem. 22.24 . ) is of great import in Scripture . And of how much greater signification then , may be the leaving out so material a part of Christ's Title , in a Prophecy so brief and mysterious ?

³ From whence it appears , that this Church has a Reputation in the World for its outward profession ; but is very much wanting in inward Life , Truth and Holiness .

⁴ So And frequently signifies in Scripture .

⁵ Ephesus had only lost its First Love ; but this Church was really dead , as to the True Spirit and Power of the Gospel , and the perfect simplicity and purity of it .

2 Be watchful [ in observing the Times and Seasons of Christ's coming , Dan. 12.12 . Matth 24 . 42-51 . Rev. 16.15 . ] and strengthen [ or uphold , and sustain , ] the things ⁶ which remain [ i. e. the necessary Truths which shall remain until Christ's coming ; and which thou hast kept entire ; but ] that are ready to die [ as to the Power and Life of them : ] for I have not found thy works [ of Reformation , according to the Gospel , ] ⁷ perfect before God [ so as to be able to stand before the Glory of his Kingdom , when it shall begin to appear ; or to endure the Severity of his Tryal , whatsoever Esteem they may have amongst Men , Luke 16.15 . ]

⁶ By 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or the rest , seems to be meant those Necessary Works , and Articles of Belief , which they had kept alive , or entire ; and were to remain , during the following Succession of the Church , until Christ's Coming , as being Necessary Truths , which would endure Tryal ; and were essential to the being of it , as a Church : in which sense 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , and 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 is taken in this Prophecy ; as 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , signifies in Authors , the remaining , or succeeding part of the Day .

⁷ Filled up , or compleated , as the Rude Lineaments of a Picture , are said to be filled up by a Painter , when he comes to draw it to the Life ; See Hammond on Matth. 5.17 . Here this Church is blamed for not carrying on the Reformation to its utmost perfection ; and for suffering necessary Truths to decay , and be almost ready to die .

3 Remember ⁸ therefore how [ i. e. with what Sincerity and Zeal , ] thou hast received , and heard [ the Doctrine of Truth , at the beginning of the Reformation ; ] and hold fast [ what thou didst then receive , ] and repent [ of thy Deadness , Verse 1. thy Negligence and imperfections , Verse 2. and thy Departure from the Principles thou hast received and heard . ] If therefore thou shalt not watch ⁹ [ and wait for the Kingdom of God , Mark 15.43 . ] I will come on thee , as a Thief 10 [ i. e. unexpectedly , ] and thou shalt not know [ by reason of not watching over the Times and Seasons which God has shewn unto his Servants , ] what hour I will come unto thee [ in my Kingdom , and discover thy Defects , and Unsuitableness to it . ]

⁸ Here they are called upon to look back upon the Model of their First Reformation , which they had swerved from ; and to hold fast those Principles , and to repent and amend what was faulty .

⁹ Here is intimated , as also in the second Verse , that this Church was careless , and slow to believe , and expect Christ's second coming in his Kingdom , before the Day of Judgment .

10 This Phrase signifies in Scripture , a sudden and a surprising Judgment ; as Matth. 24.42 , 43. Luke 22.39 , 40. 1 Thes. 5.2 . And here is intimated the sudden coming of the Kingdom of Christ upon this Church , to its great surprize and amazement ; occasioned by its ignorance of the disagreeableness of its own State to it ; or it 's not knowing that it would have come so soon , or that she should have been so entirely removed by its First Appearances .

4 Thou hast a few Names 11 [ or excellent Persons , Acts 1.15 . ] even in Sardis [ although almost dead ; ] which have not defiled [ no , not ] their Garments [ Jude 23 : but have carefully avoided all the Corruptions of this State , and have had their Works perfect before God ; ] and they shall walk with me in white 12 [ Garments ; i. e. be favoured by me , and honoured in my Kingdom , and be justified , and declared righteous : ] for they are [ in my sight ] worthy [ of it ; as having kept themselves white , or undefiled . ]

11 Excellent persons , and therefore known by Name , as Exod. 33.12 . God is said to know Moses by Name ; that is , after a special and particular manner . Or it is a Metaphor , either from Moses's taking the Names of the Children of Israel , Numb. 3.40 , 43.26 , 53 , 54. or from the High priests bearing their Names upon the Stones on his Breast-plate ; which being the Foundation Stones of the New Jerusalem , ( Chap. 21. ) the Names written on them , may be put to signifie Excellent , Apostolical Members of the Church .

But here we are to note , that these Excellent and undefiled persons , were but a few ; and therefore it is dangerous to follow the Majority , or Multitude of this Church , according to what is observed concerning the Sardian (a) (a) Boet. de Gemmis . 2. 80. Stone that it hath but a very little of a pale or white colour mixt with its red .

12 Or shining Garments , ( Matth. 17.2 . ) which were such as Kings used to wear , and bestow upon their Favourites ; whereby also Chearfulness and Innocence is signified , and Purity and Righteousness , Eccles. 9.8 . Rev. 19.8 .

And from this Verse we may observe , That this Church may be Communicated with without sin ; there being some of its Members ( although a few ) who remain in it , without being defiled : and that the whole Church is spoken to , and is said to have those Exellent Names , and the undefiled Names are not blamed for having , or suffering the corrupt , as in Pergamus , and Thyatira ; which are manifest Indications , that Sardis is not an Apostatical , but a True , and a Reformed Church .

5 He that overcometh [ the Corruptions of this State ] the same shall be clothed in white Raiment [ Vers . 4. Rev. 19.8 . ] and I will not blot 13 out his Name out of the Book of Life [ i. e. he shall be enrolled amongst the Members of my Kingdom , Dan. 12.1 . Rev. 13 , 7.17 , 8.20 , 12 , 15.21 , 27.22 , 19. ] but I will 14 confess his Name before my Father , and before his Angels [ i. e. I will make him be publickly acknowledged and commended at the last day . ]

13 This Phrase occurs , Exod. 32.32 . Psalm 69.28 . and seems to be taken from the Custom recorded , Ezra 2.62 , 63. where we read , That the Jews kept Registers of the Genealogies of their Priests ; in which , if a man were not found , he was put from the Priesthood , as polluted . It was also an antient Custom ( alluded to , as some think , in this place ) of Enrolling the Names of Citizens , and Blotting them out of the Publick Registers , when they had forfeited that Priviledge ; From whence also came the Custom of blotting Names out of the Diptychs of the Church . But from whatsoever Custom the Phrase is taken , it plainly relates to the Rewards which will be bestowed upon the Saints of this Church-Interval in Christ's Kingdom .

14 Expressions taken from the Day of Judgment ; noting the Gracious Requital Christ will afford them , for confessing his Name in greatest purity , Matth. 10.32 . Luke 12.8 .

6 He that hath an Ear , let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the Churches .

7 And to the Angel of the Church in 15 Philadelphia , write , These things saith he that is holy , [ or the Holy , who will shortly erect a holy Church , and Kingdom , ] and he that is true [ or The True ; who will bring to pass what he has promised concerning his Church ; ] he that hath the Key 16 of David [ i. e. full power of disposing all things concerning his Kingdom ; ] he that openeth [ a Door to his People ; ] and no man shutteth [ against them ; ] and shutteth [ against his Enemies ] and no man openeth [ i. e. hath Sovereign and irresistible Power ; and will conduct his People through all Difficulties , to such a Church-State , as they shall never be deprived of by their Enemies . ]

15 Sardis represents those Churches of the Reformation , which have a Repute , or Name in the World , but want the inward Life and Spirit of the Gospel ; and Philadelphia seems to be the Type of the Reformed Churches which are low in Outward Strength and Esteem , but very strict in observing Christ's Word and Commands ; which Characters I shall not venture to adapt to any particular Churches ; but leave them to the impartial consideration of all concerned , as they may be gathered from the Text it self . Philadelphia is distant about Twenty seven Miles from Sardis , a City ( as Strabo notes ) never very Populous and Famous , because it was subject to Earthquakes ; which yet withstood the Fury of the (a) (a) Smith de Statu Sept. Eccles. Turks with great Constancy and Gallantry , when all the rest of Asia had submitted ; and has now (b) (b) Spoon's Voyages . in it Four Churches of Greeks , and about Two Thousand Christians : which are no contemptible Remarks , as to our present purpose , and would induce a Man to think , that the Divine Wisdom has afforded us some faint Resemblances of the little outward strength or power of this Church-state , and of its strict adherence to the Truth , and of the Ample Reward God will afford it ; even in the Fate of the City from which it is denominated . And , ( if any thing be to be gathered from the Names of these Churches ) the Nature and Qualities of this State are plainly discovered in its Name ; Philadelphia signifying Brotherly Love ; as if this Church-State were to be established upon that Principle , and not upon power outward splendor and superiority , Luke 22 . 24-30 . See Grotius on that place , and on the parallel places in the Gospel .

16 An Expression taken from Isa. 22.22 . where Eliakim ( a Type of Christ , as his very Name imports , signifying one raised , or setled by God ) has the Key of the House of David given him ; whereby is denoted , Christ's Government over his Church ; a Key being an Ensign of Government ; and David's House , Family , or Court , being a Type of the Church , especially as it shall be in the New Jerusalem , the City of David , or the Messias , who is the Great King of it .

8 I know thy Works [ to be perfect before God : ] behold [ and ¹⁷ let it be noted and remarked , ] I have set before thee , [ or , given thee , ] an open 18 door [ i. e. a hopeful occasion , and means , of freely and effectually propagating the Truth ; and a prospect of better things , and greater Liberty ; ] and no man [ although they shall often attempt it , ] can [ be able to ] shut it , [ or , hinder you of this Liberty ; but it shall continue accompanied with great efficacy , notwithstanding your many Adversaries , until my coming ; ] for thou hast a little [ outward ¹⁹ , worldly ] strength [ Force and Power to protect and countenance thee ; ] and [ yet for all that ] hast kept 20 my Word [ or Gospel ; as to Faith and Practice purely and entirely ; and hast discharged thy Office faithfully : ] and hast not denied my Name 21 [ by entertaining any degrees of Anti-Christian Corruptions , which bear not my Name , or were not instituted by me , but hast openly avowed and professed my Name , as sole King and Law-giver of my Church . ]

17 Behold , is a Particle denoting the importance of the thing to be delivered .

18 This is the true Import of the Phrase : for which see and compare Hosea 2.15 . Acts 14.27 . 1 Cor. 16.9 . 2 Cor. 2.12 . Colos. 4.3 . And from this , and what follows , we may take notice , that this Church , although often denied Liberty of Preaching the Gospel ( in which sense Grotius understands the shutting of the Door here mentioned , ) should yet enjoy it , in despight of all opposition , and never have it wholly shut against them ; and that this open Door , should afford them a Prospect , and a hope and confidence of enjoying a more perfect State of things .

19 By Strength cannot here be understood inward and spiritual strength , or Zeal and Courage to propagate the Truth , with all Boldness and Success ; for that was great in them , and they have a high Character and Commendation given them for it , by our Saviour ; But by Strength must be understood , outward humane Strength , Advantages and Authority , in respect of Birth , Power , Reputation for Learning , Riches , or the like ; in which the Might of this World consists , 1 Cor. 1 . 25-28 . but especially Countenance and Protection from the Secular Powers ; of which they had but little , as having been in a patient afflicted Condition , and under Restraints ; as appears from Vers. 8 , 10.

20 To keep Christ's word , denotes their faithful preaching , and professing the Gospel , and their strict adherence to it , which is called , keeping the Charge of the Lord , in the Old Testament ; which Ministers are to do in their own Persons ; as appears from Ezek. 44.8 . where , in a Vision of the New Jerusalem , ( when this Philadelphian State comes to its perfection ) those Priests are reprehended by God , who kept not the Charge of his holy things , but set keepers of them in his Sanstuary for themselves .

21 By Name here seems to be meant , the Name written on his Vesture , Rev. 19.16 . viz. King of Kings , and Lord of Lords ; that is , Supreme Disposer of all the Kingdoms of the World , and sole Governour of his Church , which is his Kingdom . And this strict adherence of this Church , to the Word or Commandments of God only , is opposed to the departure of the Sardian and Ephesine Succession , from what they had received and heard .

9 Behold I will 22 make them [ who are ] of the [ part of the ] 23 Synagogue of Satan , [ and by them , I mean those ] which say they are Jews [ or Pure , Primitive Christians ] and are not , but do lye [ by such false pretences : ] Behold I will make them [ by my providence and inward convictions ] to come and Worship before thy Feet [ i. e. to shew ²⁴ the greatest honour and submission unto thee ; learn of thee ; and joyn in Communion with thee ; although in an inferior degree of esteem , ] and to know [ i. e. be convinced , and acknowledg , ] that I have Loved thee [ as my pure and undefiled Church , Cant. 6. 4 , 9. and have shewn it by preserving thee , notwithstanding all their endeavours to the contrary . ]

22 In the Greek it is , I give , the Present for the Future , as is usual ; and them is added as a necessary Supplement ; and the Words supplied as they ought to be , may be very well rendred thus ; Behold , I will give unto thee them of the Synagogue ; i. e. I will bring them , or fetch them in , and present them unto thee .

23 By the Synagogue of Satan , is meant ( as has been shewn on Chap. 2.9 . ) those who in the Smyrnaean Succession , introduced Blasphemous or Idolatrous Doctrines and Practices into the Church , under pretence of Judaism or Israelitism ; that is , pure , and primitive Christianity : and therefore by Consequence , here must be meant , some of the Reformation ( that Interval , or Succession being here described ) , who lie , and deceive others by the same false pretence ; not into Satanical , or Antichristian Blasphemy or Idolatry ; but Defilements , ( Verse 9. ) that is , Corrupt Additions to God's Worship ; which are called , Defilements , or impure Mixtures , by the Prophet Ezekiel , Chap. 43.8 . and Lyes , Prov. 30.6 . Isa. 29.13 . But yet we are to take notice , that they are not called , The Synagogue of Satan ; but They , or Them of the Synagogue ; to signifie , that only a Prevailing Party amongst them were defiled ; and that their Errors were not Idolatrous ( as theirs were who are reprehended in the Epistle to the Church of Smyrna , called therefore , The Synagogue of Satan ) but corrupt , or defiled , and false , or lying Additions ; which yet were not so much their own Inventions , as taken up by them from Antiquity ; whence they are called , not The Synagogue , but Of the Synagogue ; as being of their party , and Imitators of them , under pretext of Conformity to the Ancient Synagogue of the Smyrnaean Succession , which first introduced those Corruptions .

24 All which may be implied in this Phrase ; to lye prostrate at ones Feet , being the highest Act of Honour and Submission , amongst the Eastern Nations ; for so Joseph's Brethren ( which may be no unfit Type of what is here foretold ) , Gen. 42 , 6.44.14 . who had been the Authors of his Afflictions , came and bowed down before him to the ground , when he was exalted to be the Chief Governour in Aegypt : and it being also a Custom for Scholars to sit at the Feet of their Masters ; to Worship at their Feet , may denote their learning of them , and joyning with them in their Worship , but as in an inferiour degree of Knowledge and Esteem ; according to the Expressions of the Prophet , Isa. 60.14 . from whence this place seems to be taken . And the words also may be interpreted thus , to come and worship [ God ] before thy Feet ; according to a parallel place of the Apostle , 1 Cor. 14.25 .

10 Because thou hast kept [ and observed ] the word 25 [ or precept ] of my patience [ i. e. of the Patience which I taught , and practised ; especially in expecting , with me , the coming of my Kingdom ; and that in a low and mean condition : ] I also will keep thee [ or this Church State entire ] from the hour [ or suddain and unexpected time ] of 26 Temptation [ or general Tryal ; ] which shall come upon all the World to try them that dwell on the Earth [ whether their Church States are pure or no ; and to purify some , and destroy others , Dan. 12.1 . Malach. 3.2 , 3. 2 Pet. 2.9 . 1 Cor. 3 . 11.-15 . ]

25 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 signifies a Precept or Doctrine of Patience ; in the sense that 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or Word , is taken , 1 Cor. 1.18 . and to keep the Word ( as the Phrase is frequently used in John's Gospel ) is to observe that Precept ; and that chiefly with reference to a patient Expectation of Christ's Coming , as the Phrase is taken 2 Thes. 3.5 . and Rev. 1.9 .

26 This , I suppose , is to be understood concerning the pouring out of the Vials ; as shall be endeavoured to be shewn , when they come to be considered .

11 Behold I come [ to try and judg them , ] quickly [ or on a sudden after this period of the Church begins to appear ; ] hold that fast which thou hast [ received and kept , ] that no man take 27 thy Crown [ i e. rob thee of that reward thou shalt have in my Kingdom . ]

27 No Churches so perfect , but that it is possible for them , if left to themselves , to be perverted ; and no Man so nigh the Goal , but he may lose the Prize , if he be not , by the Grace of God , made watchful , and careful . And here we are to observe , that these Promises are taken from the New Jerusalem-state in Christ's Kingdom , and that they are made after the most ample and plainest manner to this Church-state ; because of its greatest purity , and patience , in expecting that Kingdom , and its fitness to receive it , in the near approach of it in the New Jerusalem .

12 [ For ] Him that overcometh [ the temptations of this poor and despised Church State , ] will I make a 28 Pillar in the Temple of my God [ i. e. he shall be a Member of a strong , fixt , and stable Church State , ] and he shall go no more out [ of it , for it shall not be changed . ] And I will write 29 upon him [ or , upon this Pillar ] the Name of my God [ Jehovah ] and the Name of the City of my God [ The Lord is there , Ezek. 48.35 . ] which is 30 new Jerusalem [ i. e. the prefect Gospel State in Christ's Kingdom , Hebr. 12.22 . ] which cometh down out of Heaven from my God [ i. e. shall be established by God's more immediate Power , and by abundant Manifestations of Gifts and Graces , Ezek. 43.4 , 5 , 6 , 7 , 8. Gal. 4.26 . see on Rev. 21.2 , 3. ] and I will write upon him my new Name [ Rev. 19.16.22 , 4. i. e. he shall be ³¹ a Member of my Kingdom , who am King of Kings , and Lord of Lords . See before on verse 8. and Isa. 56.5 . Rev. 19.12 . ]

28 In allusion to the Two Pillars before Solomon's Temple , called Iachin and Booz , from their strength and stability , 1 Kings 7.15 , 21. The Apostles also are called Pillars , Gal. 2.9 . and the Church , the Pillar of Truth , 1 Tim. 3.15 . and Christians are compared to a Temple , and its Stones or Pillars , Eph. 2.21 . 1 Pet. 2.5 .

29 This may perhaps be an Allusion to the Inscriptions which were used to be put upon Pillars . Hence the Title of the sixteenth Psalm is in the Greek rendred , An Inscription upon a Pillar ; and Absalom's Pillar , 2 Sam. 18.18 . might have probably his Name graven on it .

30 New is often in Scripture put for excellent , or perfect . And this State may be called New , because the visible Glory of it did then first appear ; and it was a strange , or new thing , it being known , or believed before by few .

31 For to be called , and to be , are of the same import in the Hebrew Phrase .

13 He that hath an ear , let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the Churches .

14 And unto the Angel of the Church of the 32 Laodiceans write ; these things saith the Amen 33 [ i. e. The God of Truth , Isa. 65.16 . who will perform what he has promised , 2 Cor. 1.20 . and will in this period put a final end to all things ; ] the Faithful and True Witness [ who hath performed punctually , what hath been hitherto promised by the Father , and will go on to do so to the end ; although the Truths he hath delivered may seem never so incredible , Chap. 1.5 . ] the beginning 34 of the Creation of God [ i. e. of the First Creation of all things ; and of the New Creation or Constitution of things after the Resurrection , of which he was the first Born from the Dead , Col. 1.18 . Rev. 1 , 5.21 , 1. ]

32 This State succeeds the Philadelphian State , and therefore must be after the Thousand Years Kingdom of Christ , or the New Jerusalem , of which Philadelphia is a Type , as appears from Verse 12. It seems to be a State in which there was a great Remissness of the extraordinary Zeal which was shewn in the former Succession , during Christ's Kingdom ; and its Name denoting ( as Grotius remarks ) The Judging of the People , it may from thence be probably concluded , that it is that State , during which the great Judiciary Act of Judging the People , or Nations , is to be performed . Rev. 20 . 8-15 . where occasion will be given of discoursing more largely of this Matter . It was once a most Famous and Rich City , as this Church-state is described to be at the seventeenth Verse , but is now only a heap of Ruines , and inhabited by none but wild Beasts ; so that Monsieur Spoon , after all his search , could not find out where its Church stood ; Christ having spewed it utterly out of his Mouth .

33 Amen signifies Truth ; and denotes also the End , or Conclusion ; and being put before what follows , concerning the beginning of the Creation of God , implies , that what concerns the End of Church-states , is the chief thing typified by this Church .

34 Christ is said to be the beginning of the Creation of God , ( 1. ) Because he was in the beginning with God , when all things were made by him , John 1.1 . as being the first born of every Creature ; that is , being above , and before all Creatures whatsoever , and the Cause of them , Col. 1 . 15-17 . ( 2. ) because he was the beginning of the New Creation , or Constitution of things under the Gospel , Col. 1.18 . 2 Cor. 5.17 . and the Author of the New Heavens , and New Earth ; or the New and Excellent State of things in his Kingdom upon Earth . And ( 3. ) because he is the Beginning , the First Born from the dead , Colos. 1.18 . which Title he here takes , because this Church-Period extends until the End of all Earthly Things ; when follows the beginning of the New Creation or Constitution of things in his Kingdom of Glory . But of this more on the Three last Chapters .

15 I know thy works [ and thy whole state and condition , ] that thou art neither cold [ i. e. neither void of all zeal for that Philadelphian glorious State of my Kindom , which is now withdrawn from the very new Earth , Rev. 20.11 . ] nor hot [ i e. nor fervently zealous for it , according to the extraordinary Love which that State requires : ] I 35 would [ that I may speak after the manner of men , ] thou wert cold [ for then being destitute of all Love , which is the Life of a Christian Church , thou wouldest be in a deadly state , and fitted for destruction ] or 36 hot [ for then the vehement flame of thy Love , would have been irresistible , ●nd unextinguishable ; and all things here below , would have been utterly contemned , in respect of me ; Cant. 8.6 , 7. ]

35 Christ does not wish that they were cold , simply and absolutely , but comparatively , that they were rather so , than in such a State of Indifferency , which was dangerous to themselves , and more troublesome and displeasing , in some respects , unto himself . And the whole Expression is taken from the manner in which Men are wont to express themselves , when any thing is displeasing unto them ; and is not to be too Rigorously insisted upon in every part of the Similitude .

36 By Heat and Fire is meant Divine Love in Scripture ; and by Coldness , on the contrary , is meant the absolute privation of it , which is the Death of the Soul , whose Life consists in the Love of God and Christ . This appears from several Expressions , especially in the Book of Canticles ; where ( Chap. 8.6 , 7. ) the Spouse , which is Christ's Church , in its most lovely Philadelphian State , in his Kingdom ; represents the Love it has for him , by a strong vehement flame , or heat , such a one as can be kindled only from the Lord ( as the Words may be translated ) , and which could not possibly be extinguished ; nor could be translated from him to any other ; but perfectly contemned and rejected all Earthly things , when they stood in competition with him . Now this being the Love which the Spouse had for Christ , in its perfect State ( which is elegantly set forth in that Book ) the Heat which is here wanting in this Laodicean State , must be such a fervent one , as that was , which was in the foregoing State ; which was vehement , heavenly , overcoming all Difficulties , and preferring Christ , and things above , beyond all Earthly things whatsoever ; yea , counting them as dross and dung , when compared with Christ . See Grotius , and Dr. Patrick on Canticles 8.6 , 7.

16 So then [ or therefore , after all this long debate within my self , what I should do with thee , which art so troublesome , and uneasy to me ; this is the conclusion of the whole matter , that ] because thou art 37 luke-warm , and neither cold [ as some of the other Church-states were , which I have therefore destroyed , ] nor hot [ to the degrees of the state of the new Jerusalem , so that I cannot pitch my Tabernacle any longer with thee , nor take thee up unto me , except thou overcomest the evils of this State , by following my counsels and hearkning to my rebukes , Rev. 20.11.21 , 2 , 3. ] I will [ I speak still after the manner of men , because of your infirmity , ] spew 38 thee out of my mouth [ i. e. I will wholly rid me of the uneasiness I have been under , and will have neither thee , nor any other Church-state any more upon Earth ]

37 By Lukewarmness is not meant an indifferency to all Religion ; but an indifference to that higher , Heavenly State of Love and Glory , which Philadelphia was raised to . For it is plain , from a diligent compare of this Prophecy , that after the Philadelphian State of a Thousand Years , there is to be another Church state ; which is called ( Rev. 20.9 . ) The Camp of the Saints , and the Beloved City ; which must be this State of Laodicea , because it is the only one that remains after the Philadelphian ; and therefore its Lukewarmness must be such as is consistent with the Love of God ( for else the Members of it could not have been said to be loved by Christ , Verse 19. ) and is only so in respect of the higher Fervors of the Philadelphian State , which is the Holy (a) (a) Canticl . ● . 6 , 7. Rev. 20 , 11.21 , 2 , 3. City , which comes down from Heaven , like a Bride , with a most vehement Flame of Love for Christ her Husband ; and after a Thousand Years of True Glory , was translated , or fled away with Christ into Heaven , into a Glorious State of Eternity ; whereas this State is described , as being on the Earth , ( Rev. 20.9 . ) and as retaining too much Love to the Glories and Enjoyments of their Earthly State ; although the Lustre of the Presence of Christ , manifested , during the Thousand Years , was withdrawn ; and as not having such a vehement Love for being with Christ , as to contemn all the Gold and Riches ( which are mentioned in the next Verse ) and all the Worldly substance of its Earthly State , for a Heavenly State with Christ ; which it would have done , if it had had the Love of the Spouse in the Canticles .

38 This is a Metaphor from lukewarm Water , which provokes Vomiting , and casts off from a sickly Stomach what loads it , and is nauseous or uneasie to it ; and is used in Scripture (a) (a) Levit. 18.25 , 28.20 , 22. Jerem. 9.19 . Ezek. 36.13 . to signifie the utter dispeopling of a Nation : in which sense it seems here to be taken for the total removal of this , and all other such like Church-States ; as being uneasie to Christ , because of their imperfections ; who would now be no more contented with any State but a Heavenly , Perfect , and Vnchangeable one ; such a one , as no Waters could quench , nor any Floods drown , and which was to be set , as a Seal upon his Heart , Canticl. 8.6 , 7. And accordingly , Christ is here representented , as uneasie under this State , rather than angry with it ; and as deliberating , and at last resolving what to do with it ; which is intimated by 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , an Illative Particle , noting a Conclusion drawn from Premises deliberated of , and considered ; and the Result is , That he could not indeed destroy them in his Anger , by Fire from Heaven , as he would their Enemies , the Nations , ( Rev. 20.9 . ) because he had a Love for them , and they were not cold in their Love to him ; neither could he take them in the State they were in , unto himself in Heaven ; and therefore he was at last resolved to spew all Earthly Church states out of his Mouth , and have no more such upon Earth , by reason of the Imperfections and Corruptions they were subject to , when left to themselves , and his more immediate presence was withdrawn from them .

17 [ And this will I do ] because 39 thou sayest I am [ still as ] rich [ as I was before , and in the possession of the same Glorious State ; ] and [ not only so ] but I am encreased with Goods , and [ which is more , ] have need of nothing [ but am in a perfect , self-sufficient State : ] and knowest not [ such is the ignorance of Man when left to himself , ] that thou art wretched [ or , The wretched , full of wants and defects ; ] and miserable [ or , The miserable , in a helpless condition , ] and poor [ in grace , and glory ] and blind [ or ignorant , seeing not thy wants , nor the remedy of them , ] and naked [ or i● a shameful condition ; in respect of the former ; now the Bride , and her Husband are retired , and God dwelleth not with thee , Rev. 20 , 11.21 , 2 , 3 , 4. ]

39 Here is shewn the Ground of their Lukewarmness , and the Reason why Christ would spew them out ; because they thought that their present State was as Glorious as their former ; and as much to be chosen , as that which had the full Glory of the New Jerusalem .

18 [ And therefore , ] I counsel thee [ out of my Love to thee , verse 19. ] to buy [ or , obtain and procure ] of me [ what I will freely give thee , if thou will be sensible of thy own unworthiness , and inability of thy self to procure it , Isa. 55.1 , 2. ] Gold tried in the fire [ i. e. the most precious and most pure Wisdom of my Kingdom in Heaven above , Prov. 2 , 4.3 , 14. Zeck. 13.9 . Math. 13.44 , 45 , 46. 1 Pet. 1.7 . ] that thou mayest be rich [ in good and perfect works before God , Luke 12.21 . 1 Tim. 6.17 , 18. ] and white raiment [ i. e. unspotted and perfect Holiness , such as is required in my Kingdom ; ] that thou mayest be Cloathed [ with my Righteousness , Rev. 19.8 . ] and the shame of thy nakedness [ or thy shameful nakedness ] do not appear [ when I come to Judgment , Rev. 20 . 12-15 ] and anoint thy eyes with Eye-Salve [ i. e. with clear knowledg that thou mayst see and discern betwixt the dark and imperfect state thou art in , and the glorious entire light and perfection of the former , Rev. 21.23 , 24.22 , 5. ]

19 [ Thou art the Camp of my Saints upon Earth , and the beloved City , and therefore have I permitted the Nations to gather themselves to Battel against thee , and to encompass thee , Rev. 20.8 , 9. ] for as many as I Love [ and whom I Love , I Love unto the end , John 13.1 . ] I rebuke [ as I have done thee for thy lukewarmness ] and chasten [ by afflictions , as thou hast been by the coming up of Gog and Magog against thee , Rev. 20.8 , 9. ] be zealous therefore [ after a higher , and a more glorious state , and that in Heaven , ] and repent [ of thy lukewarmness , for to this end have I rebuked and chastened thee . ]

20 [ And to shew what Love I have for thee ] Behold [ and let it be taken special notice of , ] I stand [ waiting with an unwearied patience , ] at the door [ of the Heart and Conscience of each person amongst you , ] and 40 knock [ or use frequent and loud importunities , by the motions of my Holy Spirit , Cant. 5.2 . Prov. 1.20 - ] if any 41 man [ or any one of the Saints of this beloved City ; for to them , and concerning them , I now speak , and not of their Church State , which I will certainly spew out of my Mouth ; ] hear [ and obey ] my 40 voice [ and all that I have loved will do so , John 10.27 , 28 , 29.13 , 1. ] and open the door [ of his Heart , by removing all wilful impediments ; ] I [ who have now withdrawn my glorious presence , ] will come unto him , and will sup with him , and he with me [ i. e. I will dwell with him , possessing his Soul with my Gifts and Graces , and will communicate my self after a friendly and a familiar manner unto him in my Heavenly Kingdom , Luke 14.15 . John 14.20 , 23. Rev. 19 , 9.21 , 3. ]

40 40 It was the antient custom to knock , and call aloud at the same time .

41 Christ before spoke to the Church of Laodicea ; here he speaks to the Members of it ; to whom he promises higher , and more intimate communications of himself ; altho he had resolved to ease himself of their imperfect Church State .

21 To him [ or that person , ] that overcometh [ the evils of this State , by hearing and obeying my voice , and opening unto me , ] will I grant to sit with 42 me in my Throne [ in my Kingdom , whilst I judg the Nations , Satan , Death and Hell ; and then to reign with me to all Eternity ; John 17 . 22-24 . Rev. 20 . 8-15 . ] even as I also overcame [ Temptations , Sin , Death and Hell , ] and am 43 set down with my Father in his Throne [ in Heaven John 17.5 . ]

42 Here Christ and his Saints are represented as sitting in one and the same Throne ; in allusion to the Thrones of the antient Eastern Kings , which were very large , and in the form of a Bed or Couch , so that many persons might sit in them at once , Cant. 3.7 .

43 Mr. Mede (a) (a) Pag. 905. observes on this verse , that although the glorified Saints are said to sit here with Christ on his Throne ; that yet none but Christ God-Man is said to sit with the Father on his Throne ; because no Creature is capable of the priviledge of sitting on God the Father's Right Hand in his Throne ; that being a Godlike Royalty altogether incommunicable .

22 He that hath an ear to hear , let him hear , what the Spirit saith unto the Churches .

CHAP. IV.

The Text.

1 AFter this * [ first Prophetick Vision of the Seven Churches , ] I looked [ or , I was seeing ¹ in a Prophetical Vision , Dan. 4.10 ] and behold a door was opened in Heaven [ i. e. a Discovery was made of Divine secrets ; ] and the first voice [ or , the former ² voice of Christ which I heard at first , Chap. 1.10 . ] was as of a Trumpet [ i. e. full of Power and Authority , Chap. 1.10 . ] talking with me , which said [ come up hither unto me to have a nearer access to , and participation of Heavenly Secrets ; ] and I [ for none else can ; ] will shew thee [ in Symbols and representations , ] things which must be hereafter [ in a Succession , one after another . ]

Annotations on CHAP. IV.

* The foregoing Vision contained in the Second and Third Chapters , may be called , The Church-Prophecy , because that in it the several successive States and Periods of the Church , from the beginning of it , at Christ's Resurrection , until the Kingdom of Christ , and the End of all things , are represented under the Types of Churches , the most proper Emblem of them : and that the following Vision ( which may be called the Book-Prophecy , from its Events being represented in a Book with Seals ) , to which this , and the next Chapter are a Preface , is of the same signification and extent , shall be argued hereafter , as occasion shall require ; and may at present be gathered from some Congruities observable in the Prefaces to each of them ; as that John is spoken to here by a Trumpet , as he was in the former Preface in the first Chapter ; and is in the like Spiritual Extasie as he was then in ; which being Circumstances peculiar to these Two Visions , may argue them to be of the like Nature and Import . And here it is not improper to observe , that in this , and the following Chapter is chiefly contained ,

( 1. ) A Representation of the Throne , Divine Consistory , or Court of Judicature of Almighty God , which is to pass Judgment upon the State of things throughout the whole Prophecy .

( 2. ) The setling and appointing of Christ , the Lamb , newly risen from the Dead , to be the Supreme Governour , and Director of all the Events which were to come to pass , by giving him power to open the Book , and loose the Seals of it .

( 3. ) We have here a Pre-representation ( as there is upon all suitable occasions ) of the Thousand Years Kingdom of Christ , the chief End of all the Visions , given us in Two Doxologies ; sung by Angels , and the Representatives of the Christian and Jewish Church ; who are , as it were , a Chorus to this Divine Drama ; as the Virgins , Companions , Watchmen , and Shepherds are in the Book of Canticles ; which is a Sacred Dramatick Poem , relating to Christ's Kingdom . See Dr. Patrick 's Preface on the Song of Solomon , and Dr. Beverley's Exposition of it .

¹ From whence Prophecies are called Visions , and Prophets Seers in Scripture . Hammond .

² 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 is put for 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 here , and in other places of Scripture ; as John 1 , 15.15 , 18. 1 John 4.19 . and this is the same with the first Voice of a Trumpet , cap. 1.10 .

2 And immediately I was in the Spirit [ Chap. 1.10 . ] and behold , a Throne was set in Heaven [ i. e. God appeared as King and Judg , Isa. 6.1 . Ezek. 1.26 . Dan. 7.9 . ] and one [ i. e. God the Father , Chap. 5.7 . ] sat on the Throne [ i. e. appeared in Majesty , and as in Judgment . ]

3 And he that sat , was , to look upon [ or was in appearance ³ and resemblance , ] like a Jasper [ i. e. Glorious , Rev. 20.11 . ] and a Sardine ⁴ stone [ i. e. Glorious but Terrible , Exod. 24.10 . Ezek. 1.27 ] and there was a Rain-bow [ i. e. his covenant of mercy and peace , and his mindfulness of it , Gen. 9 . 11-16 . Isa. 54 . 8-10 . Ezek. 1.28 . ] round about the Throne [ so that it might always be in his remembrance , ] in sight like unto an Emerald ⁵ [ denoting the never failing mercies of his Covenant ; and the most pleasant , and precious promises of it , and of his Kingdom . ]

³ For he saw not God , but only his Glory ; a●d such Appearances as denote his Attributes and Perfections , Ezekiel 1.28 .

⁴ It is a Blood-coloured , or Red Stone , like Fire ; and therefore fit to denote the Justice , and fiery Indignation of God , Heb. 10.27 .

⁵ A Smaragd , or Emerauld , is a most precious Stone , of a very pleasant , and never fading Greenness ; the chief Colour in the Rainbow .

4 And ⁶ round about the Throne , were four and twenty Seats [ or , Thrones ] and upon the Seats I saw [ the ] four and twenty ⁷ Elders [ i. e. the representatives of the Jewish Church , 1 Chron. 24. Isa. 24.23 . ] sitting [ on Thrones ; as participating in Judgment and Government , Dan. 7.9 , 22 , 26 , 27. Rev. 20.4 . ] cloathed in white ⁸ raiment [ i. e. Priest's Vestments , ] and they had on their Heads ⁸ Crowns of Gold [ i. e. Regal Ornaments , Chap. 1 , 6.5 , 10.20 , 6. ]

⁶ They encompass the Throne , as faithful Ministers and Servants , to receive God's Commands ; and to shew their Nearness and Access unto him , who was in the midst of them , to protect , assist , and give his Commands unto them , Matth. 18.20 .

⁷ The Church of Israel , as it shall be advanced by Christ in his Kingdom , being plainly called , God's Antients , or Elders , by Isaiah , Chap. 24.23 . it seems evident to me , that the four and Twenty Elders are here put for the Representatives of it , in allusion to the Four and Twenty Heads of the Courses of the Priests , instituted by David , 1 Chron. 24. Elder , in its General Notion , signifying a Head , or Governour amongst the Jews , as appears from Gen. 50.7 .

And this Word Elder , being by this time become familiar in the Church , to signifie the Pastors or Governours of it ; why may not a Title used in the Christian Church , be put to denote the Governours of the Jewish ; as on the contrary , the Jewish Types are all along in this Prophecy , put to denote the Christian Antitypes ?

8 8 The Jewish Church seems here to be represented , ( 1. ) by their white Vestments , which was the Habit of the Jewish Priests , Exod. 28.39 , 40.39 , 27. and ( 2. ) by their Crowns ; whereby is denoted , that they were a Royal Priesthood , as they are called , Exod. 19.6 . and that they , together with the Christian Church , should reign with Christ .

5 And out of the Throne [ of God the Father . ] proceeded ⁹ lightnings , and thunderings , and voices [ denoting the Majesty of God , and the Terror of his Laws and Judgments , and of the appearance of his Kingdom ; ] and there were seven Lamps of Fire burning before the Throne which are [ the Symbols , or Hieroglyphicks of ] the seven Spirits of God [ i. e. of the perfect , warming and enlightning influences and operations of the Holy Ghost towards the Church , Exod. 37.23 . Ezek. 4.2 . See the Notes on Rev. 1.4 , 12 , 20. ]

⁹ These Words are taken from the Dreadful Appearance of God upon Mount Sinai , at the Delivery of the Law , Exod. 19. and 20.18 , 20. and signifie God's Judgments , in behalf of , and upon his Church ; and especially the extraordinary breakings forth , and signal comings of Christ's Kingdom , whereby he shakes not the Earth only , but the Heaven ; as they are set forth in Scripture by Metaphors , primarily taken ( according to the Opinion of the Learned Theorist of the Earth ) from the last general Conflagration . See , and diligently com - Haggai 2 . 6-9 . Malach. 3.1 . Psalm 18.13 . Jerem. 25.30 . Ezek. 1.13 . Heb. 10 . 27-31 . Heb. 12 . 18-29 .

6 And before the Throne there was a 10 Sea [ i. e. a large Vessel or receptacle , 1 Kings 7.23 . ] of Glass like unto Christal [ i. e. pure and transparent , as that of the Tabernacle was , Exod. 38.8 . denoting Baptism and the purity it requires ; and the Blood of Christ by which we are washed and cleansed from our sins , Rev. 7.14 ] and in the midst 11 of the Throne [ or , just before it , Ezek. 1.5 . ] and round 11 about the Throne [ Numb. 2.2 . ] were four Beasts [ or living ¹² Creatures , representing the pure Apostolical Church of Christ in all parts of the World ; ] full of Eyes before and behind [ i. e. very circumspect and vigilant ; and skilled in the past and future state of Christ's Kingdom . ]

10 The Laver , or Brazen Vessel in the Temple , for the Priests to wash in , is called a Sea in Scripture ; as all Receptacles of Waters are : of which see Exod. 30 , 18.38 , 8. by which is aptly represented the 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or Baptismal Lavers of the Antients , which were very large .

11 11 One of the Beasts might be probably placed before the Throne , or in the midst of it ; and the other Three in just distances round about it ; probably one behind , and two on each side of it ; in correspondence to the Description of Solomon's Throne , 1 Kings 10.19 . or according to the pitching of the Tents of the Israelites , which are described , Numb. 2.2 . as being over against , and round about the Tabernacle ; that is , encompassing it in a Square Figure , ( as the Learned generally agree ) each of the Four Divisions being placed at the Four Points of it , looking towards the Four Cardinal Points of Heaven .

12 For so the word 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ought to be translated , as it is , Ezek. 1.5 . that so they may be the better distinguished from 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or the Antichristian Beast . These Four living Creatures are called Cherubims , Ezek. 10.2 ; By which is meant Active Beings of an Angelical Nature , employed in the Ministration of God's Providence , as appears from their Description given by Ezekiel . Now the Representations here given , figuring something analogous to them in the Church ; they cannot be supposed to signifie any thing more properly than the pure Christian Church , represented by the Apostles ; who were so extraordinarily active in the propagating of the Gospel into the Four Quarters of the World ; and were Twelve , making up Four Ternaries of Living Creatures , or Zealous Active Ministers of Christ ; according to the Number of the Four Ternaries of the Twelve Tribes , under the Four Standards in the Wilderness . For we are to take notice , that this Representation of the Throne of the Majesty of God ; or this Theatre , or Stage of the Apocalyptick Visions ( as Mr. Mede calls it , ) exactly answers the Encampments of the Israelites ; God's Throne being here placed in the middle , as the Tabernacle was there ; the Four and Twenty Elders next , to answer the Station of the Priests and Levites ; and the Four Beasts at each Angle , Diametrically opposite to each other , against the Four Cardinal Points of the Wind , representing Christians in the Four Quarters of the World , in analogy to the Four Standards of the Camp of the Israelites , having in them Figures of these Four Living Creatures , taken from the Cherubims of the Chariot , or Glorious Throne of Almighty God , 1 Chron. 28.18 . For which , see Mr. * * Pag. 437 , 594 , 917. Mede , Dr. Hammond on the Place , Grotius on Numb. 10.15 . and Mr. Ainsworth on Numb. 2. where he has given us the Figure of the Encampments , and has discoursed largely on them ; and Dr. ‖ ‖ De legibus Hebraeorum , lib. 3. Dissertat . 5. Spencer .

7 And the first Beast [ or living creature . ] was like a Lion 13 [ denoteing the Power and strength of the Gospel and Apostolical Ministry , Gen. 49.9 . Psal. 103.24 . ] and the second Beast like a Calf 14 [ or Ox ; denoting their Laboriousness and Usefulness , Prov. 14.4 . ] and the third Beast had the face of a Man 15 [ signifying Reason and Prudence ; ] and the fourth Beast was like a flying Eagle 16 [ noteing their activity , and quick-sightedness into the Mysteries of the Gospel . ]

13 This was the Standard of Judah , on the East side , compared to a Lyon , Gen. 49.9 . And the Qualities of these Living Creatures , do denote the like Gifts and Graces , required in the Ministry , which were after an extraordinary manner eminent in the Apostles , the Representatives of the Christian Church , and of its State in the Kingdom of Christ ; to which this appearance relates .

14 The Standard of Ephraim , on the West side of the Camp ; who is resembled to an Ox , Deut. 33.17 .

15 Reuben's Standard on the South side .

16 The Standard of Dan on the North side .

8 And the four Beasts had each of them six 17 Wings , [ noteing their speed , their Reverence in God s Presence , and their humble sense of themselves , Isa. 6.2 ] about 18 him ; and they were full of Eyes within 19 [ to observe themselves as well as to be vigilant over others ; ] and they 20 rest not day and night [ but are constant and incessant in the Worship and Service of God , Isa. 60 , 11.62 , 6. [ saying , Holy , 21 Holy , Holy , [ i. e. infinitely and superlatively Holy , Isa. 6.3 . ] Lord God Almighty , which was , and is , and is to come [ Rev. 1.4 . ]

17 With Two they covered their Faces , out of Reverence ; with Two their Feet , or Nakedness , out of a sense of their own shame and impurity ; and with Two they flew , to execute God's Commands , Isa. 6.2 .

18 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , round about them ; that is , perhaps at several Distances on each side ; as the Israelites are said to encamp 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or round about the Tabernacle ; that is , at distant Points of the several sides of the Square , encompassing it . So here each of the Living Creatures is said to have Six Wings , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ; that is , on each side Three , one against another ; one pair on their Shoulders , with which they flew ; another on each of their Breasts , stretched upwards , to cover their Faces ; and the Third about their Hips , to cover their less honourable parts , or appearances . Andreas Caesariensis , reads , as our common Copies do ; but if 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 be to be joyned to 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , as Grotius , and Dr. Hammond think ; then their Exposition may be consulted , as more commmodious .

19 The inward Eyes of these Creatures were represented unto John ; the Figure , or Appearance ( which was perhaps diaphanous ) being contrived accordingly .

20 This was the Practice of the Apostolical Church ; as appears from Acts 2.42 , 46.20 , 31. Luke 2.37 . 2 Tim. 4.2 .

21 Here it is acknowledged by the Apostolical Church , with the Joynt Consent of the Israelitish Church ; that God is a Supereminent Being ; and that he is to be worshipped incommunicably , according to his most eminent and unparallell'd Holiness ; and perhaps the Divine Being , in Father , Word , and Spirit , may be intimated in the Threefold Repetition of the Word Holy . But howsoever , in this First Doxology , the Lord God Almighty ( who is , Father , Son and Holy Ghost , God blessed for ever , ) is only mentioned , and not the Lamb ; to shew , that the Belief of One God , who created all things , is the First Fundamental Principle of Religion ; Christ , as Redeemer , the Lamb slain , being not acknowledged and worshipped , until the Second Doxology , after he had appeared before the Throne of the Father , and had received his Kingdom ; acccording to the Original Model of these Visions , in the Book of Daniel ; where ( Chap. 7. ) the Son of Man is brought near to the Father , and then had Dominion and Glory given him .

9 And when [ soever ] these Beasts 22 [ or , representatives of the Apostolical pure Church , ] give [ or shall , and are wont to give ] glory [ i. e. acknowledgment of God's glorious Majesty , and Excellency ; ] and Honour [ to God's Authority and Preheminence ; ] and thanks [ for his bounty , and gracious gifts to his Church ; ] to him that sat on the Throne , who liveth for ever and ever [ i. e. to the Eternal and Living God , not a dead Idol ; who will open his Kingdom of Eternal Life to all true Christians . ]

22 At the fourth Verse , the Twenty four Elders are placed before the Living Creatures , to signifie the Primogeniture of the Jewish Church ; Here they are placed after them , to signifie that the Truths here acknowledged , were first clearly made known to the Christian Church ; and shall be at last communicated by them to the Jewish ; which shall be excited , and provoked to Jealousie by them ; and shall at their Conversion joyn with them , in an acknowledgment of these , and all other Truths of Christianity .

10 The four and twenty Elders [ or Heads of the pure Jewish Church testifying their agreement with the Christian Church , do ] fall down [ in great humility and submission , ] before him that sat on the Throne , and worship him that liveth for ever and ever ; and cast their Crowns before the Throne [ in token of Subjection and Homage , ] saying ,

11 Thou art worthy [ and thou only , ] O Lord , to receive [ the Acknowledgement of ] Glory , and Honour , and Power ; for thou hast created all things [ by thy Power , ] and for thy pleasure [ or Will , the only Motive to it , ] they are [ preserved in their Being , ] and were [ at first ] created [ Nehem. 9.6 . ]

CHAP. V.

The Text.

1 AND I saw in the Right ¹ Hand of him that sate on the Throne , [ i. e. of God the Father , ] a ² Book [ or Roll , Ezek. 2.9 , 10. ] written within , and on the back-side [ i. e. containing a long Series of Events ; ] ³ sealed with ⁴ Seven Seals [ to denote the Obscurity of the Prophecy , and the Delay of its Accomplishment , Dan. 12.4 . ]

Annotations on CHAP. V.

¹ God held the Book in his Right Hand , to shew his Power , and his Readiness to deliver it .

² This Book seems to have consisted of seven several Rolls , rolled up into one , in the Form of a Cylinder (a) (a) Poli Synops. Hammond on Luke 4.17 . and on the place . Mede , pag. 789 , 790 , 791. Mori Oper. Theol. pag. 21. ubi formam libri videas . , according to the Custom of the Antients ; having seven Labels , sealed with seven Seals ; which being opened in order , there appeared in each of them , the Seulptures , or Hieroglyphicks hereafter mentioned ; and the back side of the last Roll , which is the outermost in rolling , was written upon , to shew , that there was a long series of Events contained in this Book ; it being not the Custom of the Ancients , to write on the back side of the Roll , but when the inside could not contain all their Writing . We may divide , for Order , and Memories sake , the whole Prophecy of this Book , into Two Tomes ( as Mr. Mede calls them ) the first of which , contained in the foregoing Chapters , may be called , The (b) (b) See on Chap. 4.1 . Church Prophecy ; wherein Symbols of Churches then in being are used ; the Second ( which begins here ) may be called , The Book-Prophecy , because its Events are represented by Hieroglyphicks in a Book : And both Prophecies are of the same Extent ; this latter reaching to the End of Time , and determining and distinguishing Church Successions and Affairs as well as the former ; only with this difference , that they are represented in the latter by future Occurrences and Circumstances of the Civil State and Empire ; that so the Times of their Accomplishment might be the better known , and taken notice of , by the illustrious Events represented in them . For as it pleased God to describe and foretel by his Prophets the Fall of Babylon , and other Events , under several Symbols and Representations , for the greater assurance of the Prediction ( as in Pharaoh's Dream , Gen. 41.32 . ) and that the thing might be the more deeply imprinted on Mens Minds , by the Variety of the Figures by which they are described ; so hath the Divine Spirit , upon the same account , given divers Emblems of one and the same thing in this Prophecy .

³ I shall here , once for all , endeavour to give the true import of Sealing , which seems to have these several Acceptations in Scripture .

( 1. ) It denotes a secret , or an hidden Condition ; as we seal up things which we would keep secret .

( 2. ) It denotes Security ; Thus the Stone at the mouth of Daniel's Den , and our Saviour's Sepulchre , were sealed with Seals .

( 3. ) It signifies Hindrance and Restraint : Thus God , Job 37.7 . is said to seal up the Hand of every man ; i. e. to hinder their Work by Storms and wet weather ; and to seal up the Stars , Job 9.7 . i. e. to restrain their Influences , as Satan is said , Rev. 20.3 . to be shut up , and to have a Seal set upon him , to restrain him .

( 4. ) Propriety is signified by sealing in Scripture ; from the Custom of sealing Goods and Servants when they were bought ; thereby to denote their propriety in them , and to distinguish them from other Mens Servants ; Hammond on Eph. 4.30 .

( 5. ) Lastly , From these , and other Metaphors , it often in Prophetical Scripture signifies the Obscurity of a Prophecy , and the concealing of it , in dark terms , from the Generality of the People , Isa. 8.16 . and the stopping or hindring the Events foretold by it : so that sealing and writing , and sealing and opening , are opposed in prophetical Language to one another , and signifie as much as concealing and revealing , delaying the Accomplishment of a Prophecy , and bringing it into effect . See the Notes on Chap. 7.2 , 3 , 4.

⁴ With reference to the seven states of Christ's Church , which were hindred from coming into event , whilst the Book was sealed ; and were to be by degrees accomplished , and discovered upon the gradual opening of each of them .

2 And I saw a strong ⁵ Angel [ or a mighty one , Psalm 103.20 ] proclaiming with a loud ⁵ voice [ after the manner of a Herald , Dan. 3.4 . ] who is worthy [ for Authority , and Ability , ] to open ⁶ the Book , and to loose the Seals thereof [ i. e. to bring into event the things there delivered . ]

5 5 To shew the Weight and Concern of the thing to be delivered , as worthy to be heard of all Creatures .

⁶ To open it by unsealing it , or when it is unsealed .

3 And no ⁷ man [ or no creature , Isa. 41.28 . ] in Heaven [ i. e. neither Saint nor Angel , ] nor in Earth , nor under the Earth [ i. e. in the State of departed Souls , from whence Christ was just come , ] was able to open the Book [ i. e. to bring to pass the Events of it ; ] neither [ so much as ] to look thereon [ if it were opened ; that is of himself to understand , foresee , and govern the course of the Prophecy , and conduct it into Event . ]

⁷ Here by a Hebraism , ( consisting in describing the whole by an enumeration of its parts ) is signified , that no Creature whatsoever , was able to open the Book , or so much as to understand it of himself .

4 And I wept * much , because no man was found worthy to open , and to read the Book , neither to look thereon , [ as fearing that I should not be shewn those things that were promised me , Chap. 4.1 . ]

* This weeping seems to be rather from a Despair , that things would not be carried on to the great Kingdom of Redemption ; as the Two Apostles ( Luke 24.21 . ) were sorrowful , least Christ was not he which should have redeemed Israel ; and were astonished , as Mary also was ( John 20.13 , 15. ) because the Lord could not be found , for which she wept . For Christ is represented at the sixth Verse , as just risen from the dead , and therefore in congruity to that appearance , what is here said , must relate to the time before he appeared , as risen ; which is also a Circumstance that confirms the fixing of the Epocha of this Book at the Resurrection .

5 And one [ or the ⁸ first , and chief ] of the ⁹ Elders [ or Representatives of the Jewish Church , Chap. 4.4 . ] saith unto me , Weep not [ for thy own sake , or the sake of the Church , which thou fearest will be deprived of what is contained in this Book ; for ] behold the Lyon 10 of the Tribe of Judah [ i. e. Christ , Gen. 49.9 . Heb. 7.13 , 14. who is also ] the root of David [ Isa. 11.1 , 10. Rom. 15.12 . ] hath prevailed [ with the Father , by his Blood and Merits ] , to open the Book , and to loose the seven Seals thereof [ Vers. 2 , 4. [ i. e. to declare what is in it , and to accomplish it . ]

⁸ For so One seems to signifie in this Prophecy ; as also it does , Dan. 10.13 . Gen. 1.4 . Matth. 28.1 .

⁹ The Jewish Church having been entrusted with the Oracles and Prophecies of the Old Testament , concerning the Kingdom of Christ ; it is very proper , that their Ministry should be here made use of , to declare unto John , the import of what had been delivered therein , concerning the Merits and Power of Christ , in revealing and erecting his Kingdom : and therefore Christ is here described by Titles taken from what relates to the Jews ; as the Lyon of the Tribe of Judah ; because he came from that Tribe which is resembled to a Lyon in Scripture ; and the Root of David , because he proceeded from his Stock , as from a Root .

10 No Creature whatsoever ( as Man signifies , Verse 7. and Isa. 41.28 . ) was able to open this Book , or look into it , but only Christ , by Vertue of his Merits ; whereby that extravagant Knowledge , which is ascribed unto Angels and Saints in the Romish Church , and their Mediatorship , is plainly exploded , as appears also from the 11th , 12th , 13th , and 14th Verses .

6 And I beheld [ with great concern and expectation , ] and lo [ on a sudden ] in the midst of the Throne , [ i. e. just before it , and next unto it , ] and of the Four Beasts , and in the midst of the Elders [ i. e. betwixt God the Father , and his Church ; ] stood 11 [ in a posture of Defence , as Mediator and Advocate , and in a readiness to receive his Kingdom , Dan. 7.13 ; 14. ] a Lamb [ i. e. Christ , John 1.29.36 . ] as it had been [ newly ] stain [ and just risen from the dead ; ] having seven Horns 12 [ i. e. perfect Regal Authority , especially over the sevenfold State of the Church ; ] and seven Eyes [ signifying perfection of Knowledge , and Providential Administrations , Zech. 3.9 ] which are [ or represent ] the seven Spirits of God [ i. e. the perfect Operations of Gods Spirit , Zech. 4.6 , 10. See on , Rev. 1.4 . ] sent forth into all the Earth [ to superintend , dispose , and conduct all things , 2 Chron. 46.9 . Isa. 11.2 . ]

11 From Christ's being here represented , as just risen from the dead , with the Signs of his Sufferings , fresh and bleeding ; it may be gathered , that the Epocha of these Visions , is to be taken from Christ's Resurrection , and Ascension into Heaven ; as we have observed before on Chap. 1.10 .

And he is represented as standing , to denote , that he was not as yet in possession of his Kingdom , which was due to him at his Resurrection ( as the Psalmist plainly affirms , Psalm 2 , 7 , 8. ) but that he stood ready to receive it ; to which end he was brought unto the Father , as appears plainly from Dan. 7.13 , 14.

12 Horns being the Weapons of Beasts , they are put to signifie Strength and Power , in Scripture , as Psalm 75.5 , 10. and in Daniel , and this Prophecy , they denote Kings , and their Regal Power ; as the Scripture interprets it self , Dan. 8.20 , 21. Rev. 17.12 .

7 And he [ i. e. Christ being now entring upon his Kingly Office ] came [ to the Father , being brought near before him , to receive his Kingdom , Dan. 7.13 , 14 ] and took the Book * out of the Right Hand of him that sate upon the Throne [ i. e. received his Kingdom from the Father , and power to reveal and execute what was contained in that Book concerning it . ]

* This answers to Dan. 7.14 . where , upon his being brought to the Father , a Kingdom is given him , of which this Book is a Symbol , as being the Book of the Kingdom of Christ : only we are to take notice , that the Book is sealed ; the Kingdom being not to appear , but by steps and degrees , according to the opening of the Seals , until the seventh Trumpet of the seventh Seal ; during which time Christ was to sit in the patience and expectation of his Kingdom , at the Right Hand of God , until his Father made his Foes his Footstool ; according to Psalm 110.1 . and 1 Cor. 15.25 , 27.

8 And when he had taken the Bo●k , the four Beasts , and four and twenty Elders [ i. e. the Christian , and the Jewish Church , perceiving th t all Power was now given unto him , of the Father , ] fell down before the Lamb , [ to worship him ] bearing every one of them Harps [ to praise him ; ] and golden Vials [ or Bowls to hold Incense in , 2 Chron. 4.22 . ] full of 13 Odours , which are [ i. e. signifie ] the Prayers [ Psalm 141.2 . ] of Saints [ i. e. of the living Creatures , and Elders , and all Saints and Members of the pure Church in his Kingdom , Rev. 20.4 . ]

13 The Ascent of the Incense signifies the Ascent of Prayers to Heaven ; and the Odour of it their Acceptableness with God ; for which see Dr. Hammond on the place , and on Luke 1.10 . And here Christ appearing for his Saints , as in his Kingdom , makes them Priests to God , by giving them Incense . See Chap. 8.3 , 4.20 , 6. ]

9 And they sung a new Song [ of ¹⁴ singular Love and Gratitude , upon the occasion of Christ's Redemption , and Kingdom , ] saying , Thou art worthy [ and thou alone , Verse 23. ] to take the Book , and to open the Seals thereof : for thou wast slain , and hast redeemed us to God [ i. e. to be his Servants and Worshippers ; by thy Blood , out of every Kindred , and Tongue , and People , and Nation [ to be a Catholick Church and Kingdom . ]

14 In this sense this Word is taken , Psalm 33.3 . Isa. 42.9 , 10. But it is rather called a New Song here , because it will have been for a long time out of use , during the Apostacy , which will have perverted the Doctrine of Redemption , and Kingdom of Christ therein celebrated : of which Kingdom there is here given an Appearance and Representation , signified by Musick and Harps , which are the Attendants of it in this Prophecy : Songs and Musick being not made use of in it , but upon some such Pre-appearance , until the Apostasie is at an end ; as if during the Absence of the Bridegroom , Mourning were more suitable for the Church .

10 And hast made us unto [ the Service and Glory of ] our God , Kings and Priests [ i. e. a Priestly Kingdom , Chap. 1.6 . ] and we shall reign 15 in the Earth [ in thy Kingdom , Rev. 20.4 . ]

15 From hence it is plain , that Christ's Kingdom is to be upon Earth , Rev. 20.4 .

11 And I beheld [ or , was still in Vision , ] and I heard the Voice of many Angels round about the Throne , and [ round about ] the Beasts , and the Elders , [ i. e. the whole Church consisting of Angels , and Men , Christians and Jews , Heb. 12.22 , 23 , 24. ] and the number of them [ i. e. of the Angels , ] was ten tbousand times ten thousand , and thousands of thousands [ i. e. innumerale , Heb. 12.22 . ]

12 Saying with a loud Voice [ and suitable affection , ] worthy is the Lamb that was slain , to receive [ the Acknowledgment and Possession of ] power [ and Authority over all things , especially his Church , Matth. 11.27.28 , 18. John 17.2 . ] and of Riches [ i. e. the inheritance of all things , Heb. 1.2 . ] and of Wisdom [ to govern his Church , as being the Eternal Wisdom of his Father , Prov. 3.16 . ] and [ of ] strength [ to conquer his Enemies ; ] and honour [ from all Creatures ] and glory [ from his Father , John 17.1 , 5. ] and blessing [ from Angels and Saints , and all creatures , Psalm 145.10 , 11. Psalm 148. ]

13 And every 16 Creature [ Phil. 2.10 . ] which is in Heaven , and on the Earth , and under the Earth , and such as are in the Sea , and all that are in them , heard I saying , Blessing and Honour and Glory , and Power , be unto him that sitteth upon the Throne , and unto the Lamb [ i , e. to God the Father , and his Son Christ , ] for ever and ever .

16 Even inanimatt Creatures are frequently in Scripture called upon to praise God , by a common Figure usual to all Authors and Nations ; that because they would praise him , if they could ; and are the Objects and Occasions of Praise to Angels and Men ; and are under the command of God , and subservient to his Glory , and his Churches good ; and because the very Order and Beauty of the Creatures , especially as they shall be in the Restitution of all things , is a Real , and Virtual Praising of God . And all Creatures , Saints and Angels themselves , are here brought as making this Acknowledgment ; to signifie , that God and Christ are the alone Objests of Worship ; and not any Creature whatsoever , Exod. 20.4 , 5.

14 And the four Beasts [ i. e. the Christian Church ] said , Amen [ to this new Song ; i. e. consented , and approved of it ] And [ after the Christian Church , to shew that they received the clear and explicit Knowledge of Chrisi , from the Christian Church , and to testifie the Agreement there is betwixt the Old and New Testament ] the Four and Twenty Elders [ i. e. the Jewish Church ] fell down and worshipped him 17 that liveth for ever [ i. e. God the Father . ]

17 Here it is to be observed , that as the Christian Church began ( Chap. 4.8 , 9. ) with Hymns , and Worship to God the Father ; so the Jewish Church here Ends , ( after they had joyned with the Christian Church in Praises and Acts of Worship to Christ , who has the same Worship here given him with the Father ) with an Act of Worship to the Father ; to shew , that as all things are Of Him , so are they also To Him ; and His Glory ; and that the Kingdom is to be delivered up unto him , and that all things are to be subject unto him , who is All in All , ( 1 Cor. 15 . 24-28 . ) which is signified by their falling down , and worshipping him , in token of their Obedience , and of the Subjection of all things unto him ; all Creatures also are as themselves , bowing , or being subject unto him , in the sense that they praise him , Psal. 2.10 , 11.

CHAP. VI.

The Text.

1 AND Christ being now possessed of the Right to his Kingdom , and his sole and absolute Power and Dominion , having been acknowledged by all Creatures in the former Chapter , ] I saw [ or was in a Vision , ] when the Lamb [ i. e. Christ having now the Right , and Administration of the Affairs of his Kingdom ] opened ¹ one [ i. e. the first , Chap. 5. 5. of the Seals [ i. e. he revealed what was before hid , and accomplished what was represented under each Seal ; ] and I heard as it was the noise [ or a Clap ] of ² Thunder , [ i. e. a powerful , and a terrible Voice ; and efficaciously productive of its Effects . See on Chap. 1. 10. ] ³ one [ i. e. the first ] of the four Beasts [ or the Apostolical Ministry ] saying , Come and see [ and consider the Mysterious Sculpture , which is to be seen in the first Roll of the Book , and the great Event represented by it . ]

Annotations on CHAP. VI.

¹ The Seals are as so many Stops and Delays to Christ's Kingdom ; and the opening of them signifies , not only the making of the Visions known , wnich before were concealed ; whereupon Prophecy is called , a sealed Book ; but also the Effect of every Vision , as the Prophet Ezekiel , Chap. 12.23 . Phrases it ; or the several Steps and Advances made towards the Kingdom of Christ ; this being the Book of Christ's Kingdom , whirh he opened , as King , with Power and Authority , and by actually effecting the things signified in their due and proper times .

² Hereby is signified the great Power and Efficacy which accompanied the first preaching of the Gospel , whence Mark 3.17 . James and John are called the Sons of Thunder ; and the utmost Force of God's Power , is called , the Thunder of God's Power , Job 26.14 .

³ One , as is usual in this Prophecy , signifies the first of the Beasts , like a Lyon , whose Station being in the Eastern part of the Jewish Camp ; hereby is signified the coming forth of the Gospel from Jerusalem , which is in the Eastern parts of the World ; whence the Gospel was first preached , and the first Apostolical Church gathered , according to the Prediction of the Prophets , Isa. 28.16 . Micah 4.2 . Acts 2.41 -

2 And I saw , and behold [ I perceiv'd engraven on the first Roll , ] a white ⁴ Horse [ signifying the pure and merciful power and conquest of the Gospel Dispensation , Psal. 45.4 . ] and he ⁵ [ i. e. [ Christ ] that sat on him [ i. e. who had the Power , and management of that Dispensation ; ] had a Bow ⁶ [ i. e. the Gospel , Psal. 45.5 . ] and a Crown was given unto him [ as King and Conqueror ] and he went forth [ from Jerusalem Mic 4.2 . ] conquering ⁷ [ by the efficacy of his Gospel , and his Ministers ; ] and to conquer [ by degrees , untill the completion of his Kingdom , Psal. 2 . 6.-8 . ]

4 Horses being a swift and warlike Creature ( according to the admirable Description of them given in Job , Chap. 39. ) the Scripture does signifie by them , some active and powerful Dispensation of his Providence , brought to pass by his Angels and Ministers ; the Nature and Quality of which is denoted by the divers Colours attributed to those Horses ; as appears plainly from Zach. 1.8 , 10.6.2 , 3.10 , 3. Now the Dispensation here pointed at , being that of Christ's Kingdom , a (a) (a) Bochart , Hieros. 2.7 . white Horse is attributed unto him , ( 1. ) to denote his Power ; Princes and Honourable Persons being used to Ride , and that on White Beasts ; whilst Inferiours went on Foot , as appears from Judg. 5.10 . Eccles. 10.7 . ( 2. ) To signifie the Mercifulness of his Conquest , Psalm 45.4 . Zech. 9 , 9.10 , 3. it being usual for Conquerors to ride on white Horses on the Days of Triumph , Rev. 19.11 , 14.

⁵ That Christ is hereby signified , is evident from Rev. 19.11 , 12 , 13. compared with Psalm 2. and 45. from whence these Symbols are taken .

⁶ As an Archer with his Bow ( according to the Description given by the Psalmist 7 , 12.11 , 2. ) first menaces and threatens at a distance , before he shoots ; so Christ first appeared with a peaceable Message of Salvation to all who would come in unto him ; before he threatned , and executed his Judgments upon the Rebellious Jews and Romans ; according to the Description of his Kingdom , Psalm 2. and 45.

⁷ This refers to the Great Conquests the Gospel gained by the Ministry of the Apostles ; and this first Seal seems to be plainly contemporary with the Ephesine Succession , in its first State , when their Works and Love was great , and their Preaching powerful as Thunder ; which is to be dated from Christ's Resurrection , A. D. 33. when he gave Commission to his Disciples to conquer , by teaching and baptizing all Nations , Matth. 28.18 , 19 , 20.

3 And when he [ i. e. Christ ] had opened the second Seal , I ⁸ heard the second ⁹ Beast [ or Gospel-Ministry , as yet Apostolical , ] ⁸ say , Come and see [ what Desolations are coming upon the Earth . ]

8 8 This living Creature speaks not in Thunder , as the other did , to shew , that the Gospel's Power and Purity was now something abated ; Ephesus having soon left its first fervent and intense Love .

⁹ The Ox , whose Station was in the Western Quarter of the Camp .

4 And [ the Enemies of Christ , the Jews and Gentiles , having refused to submit entirely to his Kingdom , Psalm 2. and 45. ] there went out [ from the Western Quarter , ] another Horse that was red [ denoting Wars and Effusion of Blood : ] and power was given [ by Christ , ] to him 10 that sate thereon [ i. e. who had the Execution of this Bloody Dispensation ; ] to take Peace from the 11 Earth [ i. e. to engage the Men of the World , especially in the Roman Empire , in Wars ; ] and that they [ both Jews and Gentiles ; ] should kill one another ; and there was given unto him a great Sword [ signifying great slaughter in War , Jerem. 16.4 . Ezek. 14.21 . ]

10 Here the Desolations of the Jews foretold by Daniel , Chap. 9. and by our Saviour in the Gospel , seem plainly to be described : For ,

( 1. ) They were finally compleated by one coming forth from the West ; that is , by Trajan and Hadrian , who were Spaniards , under whom they were miserably slaughtered , and almost utterly extirpated . And ,

( 2. ) Those Times were very remarkable for their mutual Slaughters one of another ; the Romans killing vast Numbers of the Jews ; and the Jews , on the contrary , almost dispeopling some of their Provinces ; and fighting so obstinately against Hadrian , that the Conquerour could not boast of the Triumph , his Loss was so great ; which is a thing so plain from all History , that we need not quote Authors to testifie it .

This Seal may reach from A. D. 66. when these Desolations began in the War against the Jews , under Nero , by Vespasian and Titus ; until the fatal Slaughter and Dispersion of that Nation under Hadrian , who ended his War against them , A. D. 134. and died , A. D. 138. on the Kalends of January ; as Mr. Pagi has accurately stated this Account .

11 By Earth here is meant the Kings of the Earth , who were Enemies to Christ , the Jews and Gentiles , as Peter has explained David , Acts 4 . 25-27 .

5 And when he had opened the third Seal , I heard the third 12 Beast [ or Apostolical Ministry , ] 13 say , Come and see , [ and mark diligently what you see and hear , Verse 6. ] And I beheld , and lo , a black 14 Horse [ i. e. a sad , and a severe Dispensation : ] and he 14 that sate on him [ or had the Execution of that Dispensation ; ] had a pair of 14 Ballances in his hand [ to signifie strict , and impartial Justice . ]

12 Like a Man , whose Station was in the South .

13 Here is no mention of Thunder , for the Reason given before , Numb. 8.8 .

14 14 14 A pair of Ballances is the common and most apposite Emblem of Justice ; and by a Black Horse cannot be signified a Famine , as is evident from what will be said on the following Verse ; although Blackness be reckoned as the Effect of it , Lament. 5.10 . And therefore it is most agreeable , that some sad Dispensation , and severe state of things should be signified by it ; according to the Acceptation of Blackness , Job 30.30 . Psalm 119.83 . With which Emblems the History of the Times succeeding the Desolations of the Jews under Hadrian , does wonderfully conspire ; which reach from A. D. 138. when Hadrian died , in whom the former Seal ended , unto A. D 235. when Alexander Severus was killed on the 14th of March , which seems to be the Extent of this Seal .

For ( 1. ) Septimius Severus was an African ; whose Countrey lay to the South ; the Station of the Third Living Creature , which spake at the opening of this Seal . And he being the first and only Emperour , that ever came from that Countrey ; why may not that unusual Choice be more particularly hinted at by the Black Horse he rod on ; Horses of that colour being extremely valued by the Africans ( as Bochartus (a) (a) Hierozoic . 2.7 . has observed ) out of their Resemblance to their own swarthy Complexion ; and because of their strength and firmness ? And of this kind , perhaps , was that Great and Couragious Horse , which stoopt to take him up , and carried him into the Forum , after he had thrown his Predecessor Pertinax , in an Ominous Dream ; related by * * Lib. 2.34 . Herodian . Which Observation , howsoever , may serve to illustrate the Apocalyptical Symbol here made use of ; it being taken for granted by the Expositors of Dreams at that time , that a Horse signifies Imperatorial Power .

( 2. ) There happened in his time , viz. A. D. 202. a bloody and a long (b) (b) See Pagi in Baronium . persecution , continuing until after his Death , which was on the 4th of Feb. A. D. 211. of which a Black Horse is a fit Emblem ; Blackness being the Symbol of Persecutions , and Calamitous Dispensations in Scripture ; as Cantic. 1.5 . Zech. 6.2 , 6.

3. This Emperour was very Cruel , and a Great and a Terrible Conquerour , of a very Rigid and Rough Disposition ; and very strict and impartial in Administration of Justice , and Punishment of Delinquents ; which are Qualities very properly represented by Blackness , and a pair of Ballances ; especially if we consider that this Age was the Age of Lawyers , in which Papinian and Vlpian flourished , and were advanced to the highest Dignities , under Septimius Severus , and Alexander Severus , the Son of Mamoea , whose strict Justice , and Severity against Offenders , and excellent Laws , are Famous in all History : So that the Symbols of a Ballance , and the Voice from the midst of the Beasts , cannot but belong also unto him , in a most particular manner , who was also a great Warriour . And the Beast appearing at the opening of this Seal , having the Resemblance of a Man , which signifies Humanity , Reason , and Prudence ; the excellent Race of the Antonines , famous for those Qualities , may be very well included in the Period of this Seal ; there having been an admirable Succession of Emperours ( excepting Commodus , and Heliogabalus , whose Reign was short , ) from Hadrian , in whom the former Seal ended , unto Alexander Severus , of whom the Ballance was a proper Emblem , his Motto being that Epitome of Justice , Do as you would be done by ; and who was also very favourable to the Christians .

6 And I heard a Voice 13 in the midst of the Four Beasts [ i. e. from Christ in his Apostolical Church , Chap. 5. 6. ] say , A 15 Measure of Wheat for a penny , and Three Measures of Barley for a penny [ i. e. let exact care be observed about necessary Food for eating ; ] and see thou hurt [ or diminish ] not the Oil and the Wine [ i e. let no Fraud be used in Drinks and ¹⁶ Medicines ]

15 A Famine cannot be here described ; because , that scarcity could not be great , where Barley and Wheat were not wanting ; nor even Wine and Oyl , which are rather the Comforts of Life , than the Necessaries : And therefore this Verse refers to the strict Justice , and diligent Care observed by Severus and Alexander , about publick Provisions ; for which they are signally remarkable in History .

But this Voice being heard so remarkably , amongst the Four Beasts ; that is , as spoken by Christ , who is represented as in the midst of them , Chap. 5.6 . seems to intimate something relating to Christ's Church , and that very remarkable ; which I shall endeavour to explain , by what is offered by Dr. Beverley , a Person of deep thought , and of great insight in these matters .

He thinks then , that by the Ballances in the Rider's hand , is figured Christ's weighing the Churches Purity in the exact Ballances of the Sanctuary ; according to what is prophesied of him , by Ezekiel , Chap. 25.9 , 10-25 . that he ( the Prince ) shall take care in the New Jerusalem state there prefigured , that their Oblations , or Worship , shall be exact , according to the Old Standard of the Sanctuary , from which they had swerved ; of which Worship , or Daily Service , Wheat , Oyl and Wine are the Symbols , they being the constant Attendants of the Daily Sacrifice ; as appears from Exod. 29.40 . Numb. 28.7 . Barley also denoting the Christian Oblation in the Sacrament , and their Praises and Thanksgivings ; because Barley was used in no Oblation , ( except in that of the suspected Wife , Numb. 5.15 . ) but in the Oblation of the First Fruits of their Harvest , Lev. 23.9 . which was a Type of the Christian Eucharistical Oblations , as Mr. * * Book 1. Disc. 51. and in his Christian Sacrifice . M●de has shewn .

And ( 2dly , ) He thinks , that the whole Time of the Seals , is , as it were , weighed in the Two Scales of this Ballance ; the one half of it , being run out at the time when these Ballances appeared to wit , A. D. 235. when Alexander Severus's Death put an End to this Seal ; for the first Seal beginning at the Resurrection , A. D. 33. if you add to that 202 years , the Moyety of the whole Seals , the first half-Time will fall upon the year 235. the other half extending to 437 where he dates the beginning of the 1260 Years of the Apostasie ; which will be made out more fully in the Process of these Annotations .

16 Wine and Oyl were also used in the curing of Wounds , and for Medicines , Isa. 1.6 . Luke 10.34 .

7 And when he had opened the fourth Seal , I heard the Voice of the fo●rth Beast , 17 say come and see [ what Judgments God will bring upon the Heathen Empire for their impenitence . ]

17 The Church continues still Apostolical , because the Living Creature still speaks ; although the Thunder , or mighty Power and Efficacy of the Gospel was departed from it . And the Apostolical Ministry here calls upon him to consider , the Obstinacy and Impenitency of the Pagan Empire , notwithstanding the Gospel had been preached amongst them for so long a time , and that therefore God had resolved utterly to destroy them , after he had tried , whether he could reclaim them by his severe Judgments ; amongst whom yet he preserved a Remnant of Christians to be a Holy Seed ; according to God's Denunciations in a parallel Case , Ezek. 14 . 12-23 .

Now the voices of the living Creatures , or of the Apostolical Representatives of the Christian Church still continuing , we may reasonably conclude that the Ephesine or Apostolical Succession lasted during these four first Seals : amongst the Apostolical Ministry of which Succession we may justly reckon , not only the Apostles and Apostolical Men ; but the Primitive Writers and Witnesses of these times , from Justin Martyr , to Origen ; who by their Apologies , exemplary Lives and Deaths , and Learned Writings , Justified the Christian Religion , confuted Judaism and Paganism , and called upon the Empire to Repent ; many of them foreteling its fall , and the rise of Antichristianism upon it , and speaking plainly concerning the Thousand Years Kingdom of Christ ; for which , see Mr. Mede , Dr. Burnet's Theory of the Earth , and Dr. Cressener .

8 And I looked and beheld a 18 pale Horse [ i. e. great slaughter and mortality , ] and his Name that sat thereon was Death ; and Hell [ or , the grave ] followed with him [ as his Attendant ; ] and power was given unto them over the fourth 19 part of the Earth [ i. e. the Roman Empire ; ] to kill with the Sword [ i. e. by War ] and with Hunger [ i e. by Famine ] and with Death [ i. e. by the Pestilence , Jer. 9.21 . ] and with the Beasts of the Earth .

18 The State of the Empire , from Maximin to Diocletian ; that is , from A. D. 235. to A. D. 284. is here plainly Characterised .

For ( 1. ) Maximin was a Thracian , whose Countrey lay Northward , according to the Station of the Fourth Beast , the Eagle .

( 2. ) In that small space of time , there were above Twenty Emperours ( not reckoning the Thirty Tyrants under Gallienus , ) most of them very short-lived , and coming to untimely Ends ; which is very appositely represented by Death's sitting upon a pale Horse , instead of a Rider .

( 3. ) Besides the persecution of the Christians , the whole Roman Empire was then grievously harrass'd by Cruel and Barbarous Emperours , by Civil Wars , and Forreign Invasions ; the Persians and Asiatick Scythians breaking in upon the Eastern part of the Empire ; and the Goths about the same time invading the Western , after a most terrible manner ; about the beginning of the Reign of Gallus A. D. 251. (a) (a) Pagi in Baron . or 252. as Zozimus observes .

( 4. ) In this Period there was a dreadful Plague , that lasted for Fifteen Years together ; which beginning in Aethiopia , went through most of the Provinces of the Roman Empire : upon the occasion of which Cyprian wrote his Books de Mortalitate , and against Demetrian , where that Holy Gospel-Witness , attributes that Mortality to the impiety and persecution of the Pagans , and not to the Innocent Religion of the Christians ; and seriously exhorts the Heathens to a speedy Repentance . And there was a Famine also , as Dionysius (b) (b) Euseb. 7.22 . Alexandrinus testifies , who lived at that time : After which Desolations , it was a frequent thing in those Countries for the Wild Beasts to ravage , and to break in into their very Cities , and commit great Slaughters ; which is a Judgment threatned in Scripture , Lev. 26.22 . Deut. 32.24 . Ezek. 14.15 .

19 The Roman Empire seems to be called the 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , The Fourth of the Earth , because it was the Fourth Earthly Monarchy prophesied of by Daniel ; after which , the Heavenly Kingdom was to be set up . See on , Chap. 8.7 .

9 And when he [ i. e. the Lamb Christ . ] had opened 20 the fifth Seal ; I saw under the Altar 21 [ of sacrifice , Lev. 4.7 . i. e. under the Power , in the presence of , and in Communion with God and Christ ; ] the Souls of them [ see on Chap. 20.4 . ] that were slain for the word of God , and for the Testimony which they held [ i e. the Christian Martyrs , especially under Diocletian . Chap. 2 , 10.20 , 4. ]

20 The Beasts Voice , or the Apostolick Ministry here ceases ; to shew , that Satan's Synagogue was now rising in the Smyrnaean Succession ; upon the Honours paid to Martyrs under this Seal .

21 When Altar is put indefinitely , the Altar of Sacrifice is usually understood ; where the Blood of the Sacrifice was wont to be poured out : and by being under the Altar , is signified the happy state of Martyrs under the protection , and in the presence of God and Christ , as appears from Heb. 13.10 . Colos. 3.3 , 4. compared with 2 Maccab. 7.36 . Psalm 27.5 . Phil. 2.17 . And here is given a plain Character of this Seal ; from the Voice of the Blood of the Martyrs , and from the change of Things immediately following it in the next Seal ; whereby is evidently signified the great Persecution under Diocletian , whereupon the Aera Martyrum was instituted ; and the overthrow of Paganism under Constantine ; from whence also it is very manifest , that the Smyrnaean Succession is contemporary with this Seal , from the like appearances , Chap. 2.10 .

10 And they 22 cryed [ instead of the Apostolical Voices ; ] with a loud Voice [ thereby shewing their Number , their Zeal , and the importance of their Complaint ; ] saying , How long , O Lord [ Christ , ] holy [ and therefore hateing Cruelty and Bloodshed ; ] and true [ to thy promises of avenging thy people , Luke 18.7 , 8. ] dost thou not judge and avenge our Blood [ to vindicate thy Honour and thy Truth , ] on them that dwell on the Earth [ i. e. the Pagan Empire ; for our Persecution has been long and cruel , Revel. 2.10 . ]

22 As Abel's Blood did , Gen. 2.10 . Heb. 12.24 .

11 And white Robes [ denoting Reward , Honour and Purity , Chap. 3.4 . ] were given unto every one of them ; and it was said unto them , that they should rest yet [ in quiet , patiently expecting the time of God's Vengeance ; ] for a little season , until their Fellow Servants also , and their Brethren [ in Christ ] that should be killed , as they were , should be fullfilled 23 [ i. e. until the Times , and the Number of Martyrs determined by God , should be compleated . ]

23 Hereby is signified the Martyrdoms which were to follow under Licinius , Julian , the Arrians , and the Apostasie , until God's signal and last Vengeance , upon the Antichristian Tyranny , under the Vials .

12 And I beheld , when he had opened the Sixth Seal , and lo there was a great Earth-quake 24 [ i. e. a great commotion , and a strange change of Affairs , Hag. 2.6 , 7. Heb. 12.26 ] and the Sun 25 [ i. e. the chief God of the Pagans , and the Heathen Emperour the chief Magistrate ; ] became black 26 as sackcloath of hair [ Isa. 50.3 . ] and the Moon [ i. e. the next in dignity , ] became as 27 Blo●d [ i. e. were Eclypsed , and lost their former Glory . ]

24 It will not be altogether unseasonable to remark in this place , what * * Histor. 4.11 . Socrates , the Ecclesiastical Historian , notes from frequent Observation , that Earthquakes are the Signs and Forerunners of Changes , and Commotions in the Church .

25 Here by Metaphors taken from the Prophetical Descriptions of the Day of Judgment , and the last Conflagration of the World , ( to which several of them seem plainly to refer , as Dr. Burnet has observed in his ingenious Theory of the Earth ; and when the things described here by several Prophetical Accumulations , shall be fully verified . ) God's Judgments under Constantine , and his Successors , upon the Heathen Religion , and Empire , are set out unto us : Although the Political World being described in Scripture by Metaphors taken from the Natural , ( as appears from Isa. 51.16 . Dan. 8.10 . ) the Heavens here may denote what is superiour in it , and the Earth what is inferiour : and the Sun may be taken for the Supreme in the State , the Moon for the next , and the Stars for those which are next in order unto them ; according to the Ancient Symbolical , and Hieroglyphical Learning of the Eastern Nations , of which we have an Example , Gen. 37.9 , 10. Where Joseph's Dream concerning the Sun , Moon , and Stars , is interpreted by Jacob , of himself , as Father , and Chief of the Family ; of his Wife as next , and of his Children as subject unto them . And Sun , Moon and Stars , Hills and Mountains , being the Objects , and Places of Idolatry ; Hereby may be also signified the final Overthrow of Pagan Idolatry ; as well as of the Pagan Civil Powers .

26 A Metaphor taken from an Eclipse , in which the Sun appears black ; and the Moon of a dark Red , like black Blood .

13 And the Stars of Heaven [ i. e. the inferiour Deities , and Magistrates ; ] fell unto the Earth [ i. e. were cast out , and displaced by the mighty Power of God ; ] even as a Figtree casteth her untimely Figs [ Nahum . 3.12 . ] when she is shaken of a mighty wind [ e.e. as easily , and in as great abundance , Isa. 34.4 . ]

14 And the Heaven [ i. e. the whole superior State of the Heathen World Civil and Religious , ] departed 27 [ out of sight ] as a scroll that is rolled together [ so that they could not be seen ; ] i. e. they had no Authority , nor Esteem , ] and every Mountain [ i. e. all the places of Idolatry , and of great strength and security , Isa. 2 . 14-18 . Jerem. 51.25 . Zech. 4.7 . ] and Island , 28 [ i. e. all their Provinces and Places beyond the Seas ; ] were moved out of their places [ i. e. the Government and Religion of them was changed and overturned . ]

27 A Metaphor from the Ancient Manner of Writing upon one long Scroll ; which being rolled up , according to their Custom , what was written in it could not be seen .

28 The Jews called all Maritime Places Islands ; and all places beyond the Mediterranean . Consult the Interpreters on Gen. 10.5 . and Mr. * * Book 1. Disc. 49. Mede . And hereby is meant , that no places escaped , altho never so strong or remote .

15 And the Kings 29 of the Earth [ i. e. the supreme Powers subject to the Roman Empire , Isa. 10.8 . Acts 4.26 . ] and the great men [ or Nobles , Dan. 4.36 . Mark 6.21 . ] and the rich men , and the chief Captains , and the mighty men , [ or Soldiers , Judg. 5.22 ] and every bond man , and every free man [ i. e. all of every rank and quality ] hid themselves [ for fear . Isa. 2.19 . ] in the dens and rocks of the Mountains [ i. e. the most secret , and most inaccessible places , Judg. 6.2 . ]

29 Here , by an enumeration of the several Ranks and Degrees of Men ( according to the Scripture-Phrase ) , all the Members of the Roman Empire are reckoned up .

From a due consideration of these Six Seals , it will be manifest that they are Synchronous with the two first Churches , ending in that of Smyrna ; when that Period received a Crown of Life under Constantine and his Successors .

16 And said to the mountains and rocks fall on us , and hide us [ altho by crushing us in pieces , Isa. 2 . 19.-21 . Hos. 10.8 . ] from the face [ or anger ] of him that sitteth on the Throne [ i. e. God ] and from the wrath of the Lamb , [ i. e. Christ ; that we may not see and feel the misery which is coming upon us . ]

17 For the great 30 day of his wrath [ i. e. the appointed time of his Judgments ] is come ; and who shall be able to stand [ against it , oppose , or endure it . ]

30 This immediately refers to the overthrow of the Pagan Powers by the Christian Empire ; and has also a relation to the final Judgments upon Antichrist ; when the Martyrs , who are commanded to rest until that time , shall be fully avenged ; this Judgment upon Paganism , by the Christian Empire , being a Type of the Judgment at Christ's Kingdom .

CHAP. VII .

The Text.

1 A And after these things , I saw four Angels ¹ [ i. e. Ministers of God's Providence ; ] standing [ in a readiness to execute God's Commands ] upon the four corners [ i. e. Angles or Cardinal Points , Ezek. 7.2 . Matth. 24.31 . Zech. 2.6 . ] of the Earth ; holding [ back or restraining , ] the four winds [ or Instruments of trouble and commotion , Jerem. 49.36 . Dan. 7.2 . Zech. 6.5 . ] of the Earth ; that the Wind ² should not blow upon the Earth ³ [ i. e. that the Roman Empire should not be disturbed ; ] nor on the ³ Sea [ i. e. the common People , Chap. 17.15 . ] nor on any Tree ³ [ i. e. the great ones , Isa. 2.13 . Zech. 11.2 . ]

Annotations on CHAP. VII .

¹ The Living Creatures do not appear , but Angels in their stead ; and they standing on the Angles of the Earth , and not on the Angles of the Throne , as the living Creatures did ; whereby is signified that the strict Apostolical Purity was abated , as I have often remarked ; as the Glory of God , and the living Creatures in Ezekiel remove by degrees from the Temple , as it grew more and more polluted , until they departed totally from it . Read , and diligently Consider , Exek . 8.4 , 6.9 , 3.10 , 15-19 11 , 23.

² Hereby is signified the Quiet which the Christian Empire enjoyed from Constantine to Theodosius , in respect of what Commotions were before in the Empire , whilst it was Pagan ; and should be afterwards upon the Death of Theodosius ; when its Ruin soon ensued , upon the Winds blowing by the Trumpets , Chap. 8. For by the Winds not blowing , is not meant , that they should have no Troubles and Commotions , but ( according to the usual import of such Hyperbolical Expressions in Scripture ) that they should be so little , or short ( as the Tempest under Julian was ) that they should be , in comparison , nothing at all : especially in respect of those Commotions the Empire was to undergo within a short season ; which would produce great Changes in it ; by introducing a New Antichristian Supremacy with Ten Kings ; whereby the Monarchick Power of the Empire ( according to its Representation in Daniel ) , shifted from its Iron Legs into its Feet and Toes , part of Iron , part of Clay ; and the Idolatrous Beastian Power was to pass into the Little Horn , and the Ten Horns ; all which being to be brought to pass by great Concussions in the Empire ; its present State under Christian Emperours is accounted a Calm , in respect of what was to ensue ; the Pagan Beast being then subdued ; and the Antichristian Man of Sin being withheld ; so that Christianity was then , as it were , in a quiet and prosperous condition .

3 3 3 The whole Body of the Roman Empire , is here represented by apt Metaphors taken from those things which are most subject to be disturbed with Winds .

2 And I saw another Angel , ⁴ ascending from the East [ i. e. Christ ] having the ⁵ Seal of the Living God [ i. e. a Commission from him , Ezek. 9.4 . ] and he cried with a loud voice [ to testify his Love and Affection to his chosen ones ; ] to the four Angels , to whom it was given [ by God , who had determined great changes in the Empire ; ] to hurt [ by executing of Judgments ] the Earth and the Sea [ vers. 1. ]

⁴ Christ is called , the Angel of the Covenant , Malach. 3.1 . and the Sun of Righteousness , Malach. 4.2 . and the Day-spring , or rising Sun from the East , Luke 1.78 . and Ezek. 44.2.3 . the Prince of the Church ; that is , Christ , and only he , has Power to enter in at the Eastern Gate of that Mystical Temple ; from whence it is clear , that Christ is here to be understood ; called so , because he enlightens and comforts his Church ; and , like the Rising Sun , discovers Works of Darkness , and the good from the bad . See Dr. Hammond on Luke 1.78 . Gregory's Observations , pag. 73. and Dr. Pocock on Malachi .

⁵ A Seal signifies a Command , or a Commission , from its being sealed with the King's Seal , 1 Kings 21.8 . Esth. 3 , 12.8 , 8 , 10.

3 Saying , hurt not the Earth , neither the Sea or the Trees , [ i. e. the Empire , and its Inhabitants ] till we have ⁶ sealed [ or shall seal i. e preserve and secure in secret , Ezek. 9 . 1.-4 . ] the servants of ⁷ our God [ i. e. those who serve God purely and sincerely , Nehem. 1.11 . ] in their ⁸ foreheads [ i. e. very closely and securely . ]

⁶ Men use to Seal those things , which they would have concealed , and preserved ( as we have before hinted on Chap. 5. 1. ) especially in times of danger ; so God commanded the Israelites to sprinkle Blood upon their Posts , when he would save them ; whereby , as with a Seal , he concealed and preserved them , Exod. 12. and the Scarlet Thread , Josh. 2.18 . was a Sign or Seal to distinguish Rahab from those that perished ; and Ezek. 9. a Mark or Seal of Distinction , Security and Preservation is put upon the Foreheads of those that were to be saved in that common Destruction .

And the prime and great import of Sealing , is to signifie , that the True Glory which shall appear in Christ's Kingdom , the New Jerusalem ; was to be covered , and secured , while the false , and worldly Splendor and Glory of the Antichristian Apostasie , was cheifly visible and predominant , the True Worshippers being now in the Temple , the Witnesses in Sackcloath , and the Woman in the Wilderness ; which are all equivalent with these sealed ones .

⁷ Christ as Mediator , and Head of the Church , has a joynt Relation to God with his faithful Servants , John 20.17 .

⁸ In allusion to the Custom of the Eastern Nations , who marked their Servants on the Forehead : And hereby is signified a close concealment and security , when the Foreheads , or Faces of his Servants are sealed , or hid ; so that they could not be known .

4 And I heard [ and therefore am certain of what I relate ; ] the number of them which were sealed [ or concealed , and secured ] and there were sealed , an ⁹ hundred forty and four thousand , of all the Tribes of Israel , [ i e a pure , Apostolical Church was preserved , but in a hidden and secret condition ; the glorious appearance of Christ's Kingdom being stopped and hindred . ]

⁹ Israel , in this Book ( as hath been before observed , on Chap. 2.9 . ) is put for the pure Christian Church , propagated from the Twelve Apostles ; as the Israelitish Church was from the Twelve Patriarchs . And the Number 144000. is a square Number , arising out of Twelve , the square Root of it , denoting the Apostolical Doctrine to be the Root ( Twelve times Twelve Thousand amounting to One Hundred and Forty Four Thousand ) and Foundation of the Church ; and that the pure Church is a square Body ; because ,

( 1. ) It can admit of no other Foundation than that of the Apostles ; as this square Number can admit of no other Root than Twelve : that is , it can be produced by no other Number multiplied into it self ; which is what is meant by a square Root in Arithmetick .

( 2. ) Because the Church is to be built in all After-Ages , upon this Doctrine , multiplied by it self only ; as the square Number arises from the Root multiplied into it self . And this is not to be accounted a groundless Fancy ; but is no small part of the Knowledge of the Eastern Nations , in which Solomon , and Moses were skilled ; who were wont to wrap up Mysteries in Hieroglyphicks , and Numbers , that they might be hid from the Vulgar , and known only by Persons fitted and capacitated for them ; and at suitable Times and Opportunities ; it not being convenient that some Truths should lie exposed to all , and at all Seasons . And accordingly it hath pleased God , for the same Reasons ; and that Humane Search and Diligence might be exercised and encouraged ; to make use of the same way of Concealment ; to shew that all Humane Knowledge is to be subservient to Divine , and to his Church : Whereupon he hath made frequent use of the Number Twelve , in things pertaining to his People and the Church ; the Patriarchs being Twelve , the Tribes Twelve , the Gates of Jerusalem Twelve , and the Apostles Twelve ; and the Measures of the New Jerusalem being adapted to this Number ; for the Reasons before hinted , and for others , which we shall have a fitter occasion to mention hereafter . See the Notes on Chap. 1.20 . and 20 , 4.

By these sealed ones , are meant a pure Apostolical Church , preserved from the time of Constantine , under the Calamities of the Empire ; and during the continuance of the Apostasy ; so as to be Witnesses against it , but in a hidden and concealed Condition .

For ( 1. ) They are said to be sealed ; that is , preserved , ( as we have shewn ) but in a hidden Condition ; as the Law is commanded to be bound up , and sealed , Isa. 8.16 . and the Words of Prophecy to be closed up , and sealed , Dan. 12.4 , 9. And the Church is said to be a Spring shut up , and a Fountain sealed , Canticl. 4.12 . of which the Seven Thousand , which God had reserved to himself in secret , and had preserved from the Idolatry of Baal , 1 Kings 19.18 . are a Type .

( 2. ) This sealing immediately follows the Downfall of Paganism under Constantine , at the opening of the Sixth Seal in the former Chapter ; whereby is signified , that some great danger was then near , that Christ should seal and secure his True Church , so soon after their Delivery from Persecution . And the History of those Times clearly testifie , that the True Spirit of Christianity soon decayed , upon the Peace , Honours , Priviledges , and Prosperity which the Church then enjoyed ; and that the excessive Veneration they had for Saints and Martyrs , gave Rise to the Apostasie ; upon which the pure Church became sealed ; that is , shut up and concealed ; and a stop was put to its appearance in that true spiritual Glory , which it shall have under Christ's Kingdom ; for its degenerating by degrees into a Satanical Synagogue . For sealing denotes also the Hindrances and Lets which Christ's Kingdom has met with , by its being over-powered by the Apostasie ; which at last advancing to a Throne , wholly covered and hid it in an obscure and sealed State , no Church being at last visible , but the Apostatized one .

( 3. ) It appears from the Third Verse , that the time of this sealing lasted from Constantine , until the sounding of the first Trumpet ; i. e. until the Irruptions of the barbarous Nations after the Death of Theodosius the Great ; during which time the Apostolical Church was under a continual sealing ; i. e. it s Visible State was daily obscured and covered ; until at last by the destruction of the Empire ; and the rise of the Apostasy upon it ; it was closely sealed up in an invisible State .

5 Of the 10 Tribe of Judah ¹¹ were sealed twelve thousand . Of the Tribe of Reuben ¹² were sealed twelve thousand . Of the Tribe of Gad ¹³ were sealed twelve thousand .

10 The Number of each Tribe is particularised , and determined ; to shew , that the Members , of God's pure Church , are not chosen casually , and at all Adventures ; but are determined by God , and that out of every Tribe , or part of the Catholick Church . And the Numbers of each Tribe are equal ; viz. Twelve Thousand to each ; to shew , that each particular Church is to be Apostolical in the profession of the entire and perfect Doctrine delivered to them ; and that they are to be firm and stable in themselves ; which is the (a) (a) See the Notes on Chap. 20.4 . Mystical signification of a Cubical (b) (b) Dr. Moor's Cabbala . Nicom : Gerasen : Arithmet . Theolo . apud Photii Biblioth. pag. 459. Number , such as the Chiliads , or Thousands are , out of which each Tribe consists .

11 It is the Opinion of Mr. Mede , that the Nature , Qualities , and Circumstances of the pure Church , are included in the true Scripture-import , and mystical meaning of the Names of the several Tribes ; which I shall therefore , in submission to his Opinion , insist upon more particularly ; because there is good ground in (c) (c) Micah 1.14 . Matth. 2.23 . Rom. 2.29 . Scripture for such Mystical Allusions , taken from Names . Judah is placed first ; because the Government was given to him in David ; and Christ came of that Tribe ; which , for the Generality , kept to the publick Worship of God , and the Rightful Kingly Succession , when the others had cast it of , Hos. 11.12 . 1 Chron. 5.2 . Heb. 7.14 .

His Name signifies Confession , or Praise , ( Gen. 29 , 35.49 , 8. ) whereby is signified , that the pure Church ought to pay a Eucharistical Service of Praise and Thanksgiving to God ; and confess him openly and publickly in his Worship .

12 Reuben is the next , because although he lost his Birth-right for defiling his Father's Bed ( Gen. 49.4 . 1 Chron. 5.1 . ) yet he shewed great Courage , together with Gad , in that Noble Resolution they made of passing over Jordan , ready Armed before their Brethren , Numb . 32. The Name signifies , See the Son , whom God out of his (a) (a) Joseph . Antiq. 1.19 . Mercy sent , when he saw , and had a respect unto our Afflictions , Gen. 29.32 . Whereby is intimated , that the Church ought to look up unto Christ in their afflicted State , as God did upon them , in their desperate Condition , when he sent his Son to redeem them .

13 Gad signifies a Troop , as is plain from Gen. 30.11 . compared with Gen. 49.19 . called so , because that being situated on the Borders of the Countrey , it was to be always ready in Arms ; and so should sometimes be overcome by its Emies ; but should at last overcome them : whereby the State of the Church Militant , and of the Future Victorious State of the Kingdom of Christ , notwithstanding its many seeming Foils and Delays of Conquest , is fitly typified .

6 Of the Tribe of 14 Aser were sealed twelve Thousand , of the Tribe of 15 Nepthali were sealed twelve Thousand , of the Tribe of 16 Manasses were sealed twelve Thousand .

14 Asher signifies blessed , because he was the cause that his Mother was accounted happy and blessed , Gen. 30.13 . and because he lived in a fruitful and happy Soil , Gen. 49.20 . Deut. 33.24 . Whereby is signified the Delight which Christ has in his Church ; the Fruitfulness of it ; and the Blessing which they enjoy , who have God for their Lord , Psalm 144 . 12-15 .

15 This is the Tribe in which our Saviour was very conversant , his constant Residence being in Galilee , and most frequently in Capernaum , a City of Galilee , in the Tribe of Nepthali , as Mr. Mede has ingeniously observed ; upon which account Nepthali is placed before his Seniors , and has received so great an Encomium from Moses , Deut. 33.23 . The Word signifies , Gen. 30.8 . very great and vehement wrestlings , or Endeavours , joyned with (a) (a) Josepho . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . Skill and Cunning ; or Fair Words , Gen. 49.21 . By which may be signified the frequent Wrestlings of the Church with God in Prayer ( Gen. 32 . 24-32 . Hos. 12.3 , 4 ) and their wrestling against Flesh and Blood , and resisting the Wiles of the Devil , and the Powers of Darkness , with a prudent Simplicity , joyning the Wisdom of the Serpent with the Harmlesness of the Dove .

16 Manasseh signifies forgetting ; whereby is intimated , that God makes all true Christians forget all their former Toil , when he gives them Comfort and Joy in the Holy Ghost ; and that whosoever would follow him , must forget and forsake all his Father's House , and worldly Relations ; which seems to be the Gospel-import of the Words of Joseph , Gen. 41.51 . and the thing for which Levi is praised , Deut. 33.9 .

7 Of the Tribe of Simeon ¹⁷ were sealed Twelve Thousand , of the Tribe of 18 Levi were sealed Twelve Thousand , of the Tribe of 19 Issachar were sealed Twelve Thousand .

17 Simeon signifies Hearing ; whereby is noted , that God hears the Prayers of his Church ; and the Hatred with which their Enemies hate them , Gen. 29.33 .

18 Levi indeed had no portion in the Division of the Land ( as Dr. Hammond notes ) , yet in Christ their Portion was as good as any . Levi signifies joyned ; for the Church , Christ's Spouse , is to be joyned unto the Lord , in Spirit and Fervent Affection , and not unto Idolatrous Harlots ; which is the Spiritual meaning of the Book of Canticles . Read Gen. 29.34 . 1 Cor. 6.16 , 17. Eph. 5 . 25-33 . Deut. 33.9 .

19 Issachar signifies , Gen. 30 17 , 18. a Hire , or Reward given by God ; as appears from the Context ; from whence (a) (a) Pag. 55. Philo , makes him to be the Type of One whose Labours are Crowned and Rewarded by God ; and that ( as (b) (b) Apud Rivetum in locum . Jerome remarks ) with a great Compensation for slight and small Performances , of no greater Value than Mandrakes : by which the Rich Rewards which God bestows upon his Church , for their imperfect Services , may be not unfitly set forth .

8 Of the Tribe of 20 Zabulon were sealed Twelve Thousand , of the Tribe of 21 Joseph were sealed Twelve Thousand , of the Tribe of 22 Benjamin were sealed Twelve Thousand .

20 Zabulon signifies Dwelling , Gen. 30.20 . which was the Tribe upon the Borders of which our Saviour himself dwelt , Matth. 4.13 . from which place , diligently compared with Isa. 9.1 . it may be gathered , that they shall have the greatest share of Christ's Presence , who have undergone the greatest Misery and Afflictions ; and that he will come and dwell with the ignorant , but humble person , rather than with self-conceited and proud Professors ; as Christ dwelt with the ignorant Galileans , rather than at Jerusalem ; whether he went not but upon some solemn Occasions . See Mr. Mede upon this place ; and Isa. 57.15 . John 14.23 . Matth. 9.13 .

21 Joseph signifies , He will add , or adding , Gen. 10.24 . for God daily adds to his Church more Blessings , and continues his Grace to those who pray unto him , and use their own diligent Endeavours , Gen. 30 , 22.49 , 22-26 . Deut. 33 . 12-17 .

22 Benjamin signifies , the Son of the Right Hand , Genes. 35.18 . For the Church , which was Benoni , or the Son of Sorrows unto Christ , as being purchased by his Sufferings and Blood ; is yet unto him , and his Father , a Benjamin ; that is , much loved and regarded , as the Phrase is interpreted , Deut. 33.12 ▪ as near and dear to him as the Right Hand , the most Honourable of the Two ; Upon which account , the people of Israel are called , the Men of God's right hand , Psal. 80.17 .

And we may observe , that Dan is here wholly left out , and Ephraim not mentioned by Name , because they both soon apostatized to Idolatry ; it being a Custom amongst the Jews to leave out of their Genealogies and Chronologies the Names and Times of Wicked Persons ; as Er and Onan , Judah's wicked Sons , are omitted by (a) (a) Antiq. 2.7 . Vossius de Sibyllin . Orac. cap. 1. Josephus , when he reckons up his Posterity .

And altho they are mentioned in Ezekiel , yet that was when the whole Church was purified , and in its Jerusalem State ; whereas at this present time of Numbring , Dan and Ephraim were the Types of the Apostasie ; and were therefore to be omitted ; and not to be mentioned , but when the Righteous amongst them had been purified , and the Wicked had been purged away by God's Judgments .

9 23 After this [ Vision of the Apostolical Church secured and concealed ; ] I beheld , and lo a great multitude , which no man could number , of all Nations , and Kingdoms , and People , and Tongues [ i. e. the ²⁴ Catholick Church of Christ's Kingdom , Dan. 7.14 , 27. ] stood before the Throne , and before the Lamb [ in communion with God , and Christ in his Ki●gdom ; ] cloathed with white Robes , [ denoting Honour and Purity , ] and 25 Palms in their Hands [ denoting Victory over Persecutions and Temptations , and the Triumphs of Christ's Kingdom . ]

23 The following Vision is taken from the Descriptions given in this Prophecy of the New Jerusalem State in Christ's Kingdom , to which only it can , in propriety of Speech , belong ; as appears from the many high Expressions made use of in it ; and from the Elders ( the Representatives of the Jewish Church ) having the Precedency ; which will not be until the New Jerusalem State . And yet because that Kingdom is not to come until the Days of the Voice of the Seventh Angel , ( who has not yet sounded ) therefore this Description cannot belong to the Kingdom it self , but to some Typical Resemblance , or Pre-appearance of it : it being usual in this Prophecy ( as I have already observed ) for the Spirit to describe the several Praeludia , or faint Resemblances , and imperfect Appearances of Christ's Kingdom , by the State of the Kingdom it self ; to shew what the Church ought and might have arrived to ; and that his Kingdom should have appeared of Right at those times ; if a stop had not been put to it , according to the determinate Counsels of God , and Christ's Submission unto them , Dan. 12.7 . For the Kingdom of Christ , which should have come in its Glory , upon the Ascension of our Saviour , was retarded by the Times allotted to Paganism , and Antichristianism ; and was thereupon delayed until the Time of the End , ( Dan. 12. ) Only Christ at some certain seasons puts in , as it were , his Claim to his Kingdom , by some more than ordinary Appearances of it . Now the Appearance here referred to , seems to be plainly , that of the Christian Church , under the Christian Empire ; which was the next remarkable Event after the Fall of Paganism , described at the close of the foregoing Chapter ; and was so glorious a one , that it might justly be described by the State of the Kingdom it self ; Paganism having been overthrown by it , the Church delivered from Persecution , and exalted into an unexpected , and sudden State of Prosperity , and the Man of Sin withheld for some time , 2 Thes. 2.6 , 7. And yet becxuse this glorious State of things would not continue long in purity , but would be soon corrupted by Pride and Ambition , and by the bringing in of Pagan Rites into the Church , under the Specious Pretences of a well-meaning Prudence , and Zeal : therefore it pleased God , to give an intimation of this early Corruption , by sealing a pure Church , even before he gives the glorious appearance of the Visible Church ; that a competent Number of sealed Witnesses might be set apart , and preserved betimes in purity and integrity ; before their Minds could be corrupted by the Glory and Honours of this Exalted Church ; and by the Mystery of iniquity , which had been working in secret for a long time , and was advanced to a Satanical Synagogue , even in the foregoing times of Persecution .

24 Whereby is pointed out the great Number of Professors in the Christian Empire .

25 A Psalm is the Symbol of Victory amongst all Nations ; whence in Ezekiel's Vision of the Temple , ( Ch. 40 , and 41. ) Palm Trees are so often mentioned ; which signifie the Conquests True Christians are to make over Sin and Persecution , and the Conquest they had now gained over Paganism .

10 And cryed with a loud 26 Voice [ to denote the Affectionateness , and the Publick Freedom of their Worship ; ] saying , 26 Salvation be unto our God [ i. e. let the Glory of our Deliverance be ascribed unto him , the sole Author of it , Psalm 3.8 . Hos. 13.4 . ] which sitteth upon the Throne ; and unto the Lamb [ the sole Purchaser of it ; to them alone let it be given , and not unto our own Merits , or any Creature . ]

26 26 Hereby also is intimated the Publick Freedem of Worship they enjoyed in the Christian Empire ; and their Deliverance from their Persecutors .

11 And all the Angels stood round about the Throne , and about the Elders , and the four Beasts , and fell before the Throne on their Faces , and worshipped God [ i. e. all the whole Church , consisting of Angels , Patriarchs , Prophets , Apostles , Jews and Christians , Heb. 12 . 22-24 . joyned in the Praise of God ; ]

12 Saying , Amen : Blessing , and Glory , and Wisdom , and Thanksgiving , and Honour , and Power , and Might be unto our God , for ever and ever , Amen . [ Chap. 4 . 8-11.5 , 11-14 . ]

13 And one [ or the first ] of the Elders [ or Representatives of the Jewish Church , now fully instructed by the Christian , and one with it , ] answered [ or said , Matth. 11.25 . ] saying unto me [ to excite my enquiry after a thing worthy of it , and out of a desire to inform me ; ] what are these that are arrayed in white Robes ? and whence came they ?

14 And I said unto him , Sir , thou knowest [ for I do not , and am desirous to be taught by thee . ] And he said unto me , these are they which came out of 27 [ the ] great Tribulation and have 28 washed their Robes [ i. e. their imperfect performances , Luke 15.22 . Rev. 19.8 . ] and made them 29 white [ or pure and shining , ] in the Blood of the Lamb [ Christ ; i. e. they are purified , delivered , and rewarded by Gods acceptance of their actions and sufferings , upon Christ's Merits , Isa. 52.1 . ]

27 With reference to the New Jerusalem State , this Tribulation ( noted with a double Greek Article , The Tribulation , The Great , to shew the Remarkableness of it ) refers to the Days of extraordinary Trouble , mentioned , Dan. 12. Matth. 24. Mark 9. and Luke 21. which shall precede Christ's Kingdom , perhaps at the pouring forth of the seventh Vial , and the Earthquake attending it ; from which the Saints shall be delivered : but with reference to the Christian Empire , it has a relation to the Ten Days Tribulation under Diocletian , mentioned ( Chap. 2.10 . ) from which they were delivered by Constantine , and to their Escape from out of the Great Day of God's Wrath against Paganism , Chap. 6.17 .

28 These are the Saints and Martyrs who had white Robes given them , Chap. 6.11 . and were bid to tarry , in expectation of Christ's Kingdom , which they , and their Successors here enjoy : whereby is set forth the Advancement of the before Persecuted Church , and of its Confessors and Witnesses .

29 They are made White or Shining by his Blood ; as Wooll receives a more Noble and shining Colour by being died in Purple . And here is an Allusion to Joshua's Change of filthy Garments , and his putting on White and Clean Priestly Vestments ; as these Saints do here in Christ's Kingdom , in which they are Priests unto God and Christ .

15 Threfore [ because they persevered under Persecution , and trusted in Christ's Merits , ] are they before the Throne of God [ in communion with him , and under his particular care in a State of Prosperity ; ] and serve him 30 Day and Night [ i. e. continually and incessantly ; ] in his Temple [ of the New Jerusalem , in the General Assembly and Church of the First-born ; ] and he that sitteth on the Throne [ i. e. God , ] shall dwell among them [ or pitch his Tent amongst them ; i. e. they shall be his people , and he will afford them his continual Presence , Conduct aad Defence , Isa. 4. Ezek. 48.35 . John 1.14 . Rev. 3 , 12.21 , 3. 2 Cor. 6.16 . Levit. 26.12 . ]

30 A Metaphor taken from the constant Service and Attendance of the Priests and Levites in the Temple ; some of which were always present in it Day and Night , 1 Chron. 9.33 . Psal. 135.1 , 2. Luke 2.37 .

16 They shall hunger no more , neither thirst any more [ that is , they shall always enjoy God's Ordinances , and his Gifts and Graces , Isa. 49.10 . John 4.13.6 , 27. ] neither shall the 31 Sun light on them , nor any [ scorching ] heat [ i. e. they shall be delivered from Persecutions and Sufferings , Isa. 49.10 . Psalm 121.6 , 7. ]

31 The Jews express all manner of inconveniencies by Heat ; because of its Extremity in those Eastern parts , both from the Sun and burning Winds , Jonas 4.9 .

17 For the Lamb which is in [ or about ] the midst of the Throne [ i. e. Christ , ] shall feed them , and shall lead them [ as a good Shepherd Psalm 24.1 , 4. John 4 . 10-14 . and 21 . 15-17 . ] unto 32 living Fountains of Waters [ i. e. perpetual Comforts and Refreshments , Isa 12 3. John 7.38 ] and God shall wipe away all Tears from their Eyes [ i. e. remove all Causes and Occasions of Sorrow . ]

32 So the Jews call Fountains , continually bubling and springing up , Canticl. 4.15 . John 4 10.

CHAP. VIII .

The Text.

1 AND when he [ i. e. Christ , ] had opened the seventh Seal , there was silence ¹ in Heaven about the space of * half an hour [ i. e. there was a short respite from the commotions which followed upon the Sounding of the Trumpets . ]

Annotations on CHAP. VIII .

¹ The Metaphors here are taken from the (a) (a) Mr. Mede . Hammond on Luke 1.1 . Ainsworth on Lev. 16.12 , 13. Temple-Service , ( which shews that Church-Affairs are here typified , as well as those of the Empire ) in which , at the offering of Incense , the People prayed without in the Court in private ; whilst the Priest offered the Incense ; which Prayers were very short , and the whole Service performed in silence : whereas the offering of Sacrifice , the first part of their Service , was accompanied with Singing , Musick and Trumpets , 2. Chron. 29.25 .

* See on Ver. 7. Num. 11.

2 And I saw the seven Angels which stood ² before God , [ as ready to execute his Pleasure ; ] and to them were given [ by God's appointment , ] seven ³ Trumpets [ to denounce seven Judgments . ]

² These are expresly called Angels , and not The Spirits of God , whereby they are distinguished from the Seven Spirits , Chap. 1.4 . And by these Seven standing before God , is denoted the Preparedness of the several Instruments and Means required to the executing of God's Judgments by the Seven Trumpets : and also the Majesty of the Divine Presence is expressed by them , in allusion to the Custom of the Eastern Kings ( from whose Rites many of the Descriptions in Scripture are taken ) who had Seven Princes , who saw their Faces , or stood before them , and were the Chief in their Kingdoms , Esther 1.14 . Grotius on Matth. 18.10 .

³ Here is an Allusion also to the Temple Service ; where it was the Custom to blow with Trumpets after the Oblation of Incense ( as appears from Ecclus. 50.15 , 16. ) strict Silence being observed before it : as here the Angels have Trumpets given them , to prepare to sound , but sound not until the Incense was offered .

Angel signifies in this Prophecy , not only the Angelical Spirits , but also the subordinate Ministers employed under them here upon Earth ; as has been before shewn on Chap. 1.1 , 20. And therefore here may be meant by this Angel , the Emperour Theodosius , who is the Chief Person concerned in this Vision , as we shall shew hereafter ; whose Prayer , at the Head of his Army before the Battel with Eugenius , is very remarkable in History ; and also the whole Christian Church , which joyned with him in Prayer to God upon that great Occasion : Angel being taken Collectively in this Book , for all the several Instruments made use of in it .

3 And another Angel [ or Ministring Spirit , representing the Persons employed in the like service on Earth ; ] came and stood at [ or , by ] the Altar [ of incense ; Exod. 30.1 . having a Golden Censer [ or Vessel to hold Incense , Levit. 16.12 . Hebr. 9.4 . ] and there was ⁴ given unto him much Incense [ Levit. 16.12 , 13. Rev. 5.8 . ] that he should Offer it with the Prayers of all Saints ⁵ [ or Holy Chrians ; ] upon the Golden Altar [ of Incense , Exod. 30 , 3 , 6 , 7.40 , 26. ] which was ⁶ before the Throne [ of God . ]

⁴ Here may be an Allusion to a Custom in the Jewish Service , of bringing the Odors to the Priest by others , Exod. 27.20 . See Maimonides in Ainsworth on Levit. 24.2 .

⁵ Here is also an Allusion to the High Priests offering Incense in the Temple , while the People , called here , All Saints , i. e. the Holy and Peculiar People of God ; prayed in the Outward Court . And by what is here delivered . and in the former Verses , is intimated , that the daily Publick Sacrifice of pure Worship , which was wont to be performed in the Outward Court , should cease , and was about to be contracted into a retired , and a silent one , signified by the Silence , Vers. 1. and the Incense-Worship which was within the Temple : and that although the Saints , or Holy People , were as yet without , in the Outward Court , not yet trodden down by Antichristian Defilements ; that nevertheless it would not be long ( but about half an hour , or a short space ) before that , also ( which was a Type of the Visible Church , and its Worship ) should be polluted by them ; concerning which Allusion , and the Grounds of it , see more on Chap. 11.1 .

⁶ As the Altar of Incense in the Temple , was before the Mercy-seat , Exod. 30.6 , 7.40 , 26.

4 And the smoak of the Incense [ Chap. 5.8 . ] which came with the Prayers of the Saints , ascended up before God out of the Angels hand , [ i. e. they were grateful and acceptable unto him through the Merits , and Intercession of Christ , Psal. 141.2 . Acts 10.4 . ]

5 And the Angel took the censer [ which was now empty , the Incense being consumed and their Prayers ended ; ] and filled it with fire from the Altar [ of ⁷ Sacrifice or Burnt-Offerings ; ] and cast it [ i. e. dispersed God's Judgment , and fiery Indignation , Ezek. 10.2 . Luke 12.49 . ] upon the Earth [ i. e. the Roman Empire ; and there were ⁸ Voices , and Thundrings , and Lightnings [ Chap. 4.5 . ] and an Earthquake [ i. e. extraordinary Commotions in the Empire , and great Manifestations of Christ's Kingdom , Chap. 6.12 . ]

⁷ For there was a continual Fire on the Altar of Sacrifice , but none on the Altar of Incense . See Ainsworth on Exod. 30.8 and on Lev. 6.12 , 13. This Service was performed in the Temple ; but the Fire was taken off the Altar of Burnt Sacrifice in the Outward Court ; to shew that God's Judgments ( represented by Fire , which denotes in Scripture any destructive thing ) came upon them , by Reason of the Gentilism , or Antichristian Pollutions of the Outward Court , or Visible Church .

⁸ The other Seals having been distinguished by some notable Events in the Empire ; it is reasonable to think that this is so too ; and there is none which agrees better to it than the Wonderful Victory (a) (a) S●●a● . Hist. 5.25 . Sozom. 7.24 . Howel 's History , Part 2. pag. 427 — of Theodosius over Eugenius , A. D. 395.

Because , ( 1. ) It follows in order the Event foretold in the sixth Seal , this Victory giving the Deadly Blow to Heathenism , and perfecting what was begun by Constantine , and some of his Successors under that Seal .

( 2. ) Because the following Trumpets ( denoting the fall of the Empire ) began to produce their Effects not long after this Defeat : So that it exactly corresponds , as a middle Event , with the foregoing and following ones .

( 3. ) The Vengeance of God fell extraordinarily upon the Pagans ; and their Defeat by a wonderful Tempest was miraculous ; as Claudian the Heathen Poet confesses , and as the Soldiers , who were present at the Battel , told (b) (b) 〈◊〉 ●i●itat . D●i 5.26 . Augustine : which is very naturally expressed by Fire cast by an Angel from Heaven upon Earth ; Fire being a general (c) (c) ●●●ck on Joel 1.19 . word in Scripture , for all manner of Mischiefs and Destructions .

( 4. ) This Victory was followed with the entire Destruction of Heathenism ; in which appeared an extraordinary Manifestation of Christ's Kingdom ; of which Thunderings and Lightnings , and an Earthquake , are usual Forerunners in this Prophecy .

( 5. ) This Victory was obtained at the Prayers of the Christians ; Theodosius having solemnly prayed to God for it , in a Publick Church , when he set forward to the Army ; and earnestly begging it at the Hands of God upon his Knees , at the Head of his Army , in the very Day of Battel ; the whole Church in the mean while observing solemn Fasts , and putting up their united Prayers to God for his Success ; which being their constant Custom , was without doubt , observed on this extraordinary occasion ; as seems to be intimated by (a) (a) Lib. 7.24 . in fin . Sozomen : All which is manifestly here typified by the Offering of the Prayers and Incense of all Saints , and its Ascent before God .

6 And the seven Angels , which had the seven ⁹ Trumpets , prepared 10 themselves [ that men might repent during the time of that preparation , ] to sound [ an Alarm of Judgments , Jerem. 4.19 . Ezek 33 . 1-6 . ]

9 Trumpets (b) (b) See Ainsworth on Numb. 10. and Pocock on Joel 2.1 , 15. were used amonst the Jews on several occasions ; as ,

( 1. ) In the several Journeyings , and Removes of their Camp in the Wilderness ; whereby is not unfitly typified the several Motions of the Church in its Wilderness-Condition , upon the sounding of the Trumpets by the Angels in this Prophecy .

( 2. ) In calling the Ordinary Assemblies , and on Feast Days , and New Moons ; and on their Fast Days , when they were ( according to the Observation of Maimonides ) to sound Trumpets for Fasting and Prayer , because of the Enemies of Israel , which were coming against Israel ; and because of the Approaching Winds , Rain , and Earthquakes , Wars of Heathens with Heathens , and Pestilences , Locusts , and Caterpillers ; and because of other Distresses , mentioned out of him , by Ainsworth .

So that the Trumpets given to the Angels , and their preparation to sound , may be as an Admonition to the Empire , to Repent , in order to the diverting of Judgments .

Lastly , Trumpets were used in sounding Alarms , in time of War ; whence they signifie in the Prophets a Denunciation of Judgments , and a warning of the imminent Approach of them ; as they do in this place .

10 They had Trumpets given them , Verse 2. and here they prepare to sound ; by taking ( as it were ) their Trumpets into their Hands , and putting them to their Mouths ; whereby a Respite and Delay is signified , from the actual Execution of the Judgment ; or some lesser Judgments , preparatory to the great and fatal ones : according to the proceedings of the Merciful , but Just God ; who , after Judgments threatned , gives time and space of Repentance ; and punishes lightly , before he comes to utter Excision .

7 [ And after some short space of Quiet and Respite , Vers. 1. ] The first Angel sounded , and there followed 11 Hail and Fire mingled with Blood [ i. e. a wasting , and bloody Devastation , ] and they were cast upon the 12 Earth , [ i. e. the Roman Empire , ] and the third 13 part of 14 Trees [ i. e. the great ones , Isa. 2.13 . Zach. 11.2 . ] was burnt up , and all green Grass [ i. e. the common People . ]

11 This is a Description of a Thunder-storm ; in which there is Blood instead of Rain , to make the Type more dreadful : And it is an Allusion taken from the Plague of Hail in Aegypt , Exod. 9 . 22-35 . whereby is signified a Furious and Bloody Irruption , laying all things waste before it ; as Fields and Trees are wont to be , by a raging and blasting Tempest . The like Scheme of Speech is made use of by Isaiah , ( Chap. 28.2 . ) in describing the Invasion of the King of Assyria , which he likens to a destroying Tempest of Hail , and an overflowing Flood of mighty Waters ; only Blood is here added instead of Water , to shew the Greatness of the Slaughter , which should attend it . And what fitter Metaphors could be used to set forth the terrible Inundations of the Barbarous Nations upon the Roman Empire ; which happened in the Course of this Trumpet ? For we are to understand , that the (a) (a) Grotii Prolegom . ad Procop. Sherringham de Anglorum Origin . Loccennius de Gothorum & Sueon . Orig. Howel 's History , Part 4. Cap. 1. Goths ( which seems sometimes to be used as a General Name for these Barbarous People ) were originally a People of Scythia ; who coming from thence , and having seated themselves in Scandza , or Scanzia ( which comprehends Sweedland , Norway , and the vast Tracts of Land adjoyning ) at length , in process of time , about Three Hundred Years before Christ ; upon the occasion of a Famine , Wars , their great increase , or the desire of a better Soil , the usual Causes of the Transmigration of Nations ; left that Countrey : and after long Wanderings ( from whence they were afterwards called Vandals , that is , Wanderers ) through Germany and Sarmatia , as far as the Palus Maeotis , one part of them setled there , and were called Getae ; and the other , but the greatest part of them , returned from thence , and took up their Habitation in Dacia and Thrace ; from whence they seem to have made their first Incursions under (b) (b) Pagi in Baron : Philip , or Decius , about A. D. 251. After several Fights with them in the Times of Constantine , Valens , and Valentinian ; immediately upon the Death of Theodosius the Great , they fell like a mighty Torrent into the Roman Empire : They first harrassed the Eastern parts of it under Alarich , about A. D. 395. for about five Years together ; and about A. D. 405. a vast number of them , under Radagaisus , invaded Italy ; who was followed by Alarich , who took Rome on the 24th of August , A. D. 410. a great multitude of them , mixt with other Barbarous People , having over-run Gaul , Spain , and Africk , at the instigation of Stilicho , about the same time that Alarich first invaded Italy , A. D. 406. From the Invasion begun by Alarich , Italy enjoyed but little Quiet , daily steps being made to its utter Ruine ( some of which were as Preparations to the sounding of the Trumpets , ) first by the Goths , then by the Huns , under Attila , and by the Vandals under Genserick ; who from the Year 430. miserably wasted Italy , and the Provinces , especially about A. D. 455. when Genserick took Rome which is accounted a fatal (a) (a) Howel 's Histor. Part 2. Pag. 692 , 693. Mr. Mede , Pag. 659. Year , and stiled by some , the Year of Vengeance : But upon the Death of Aetius , Provinces were daily lost to the Barbarians , and the Roman Empire , which declined from the Death of Theodosius , received a Mortal Wound ; under which it lay languishing until it expired under Augustulus , about A. D , 476. So that we have here a famous Period of Time , from the Victory of Theodosius , upon which his Death ensued , A. D. 395 , until 476 : which seems to be called One Hour , or One entire Space , or Line of Time ( for so 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 signifies , Ch. 9.15 , Rev. 17.12 . And therefore about half of that space seems here to be signified by about half an hour ; which will reach from 395 , unto 437 ; which is about the half of this whole Line of Time ; and falls upon that Time , when the Barbarous Nations ( who had been before often successfully repulsed ) began to make their most Furious Impressions upon the Roman Provinces on all sides , under the weak Government of a Woman , Placidia , the Empress , and her Son Valentinian , who was a Child when he began to Reign ; insomuch that Genserick came then to be so powerful , as that he severely persecuted the Orthodox , from the very Year (b) (b) Ricciol . Chronol. 437. unto 476. when he died . And furthermore , it is very remarkable , that about 430 , and odd , the Apostasy , which began in Image-Worship , about 360. palpably increased , as Mr. (c) (c) Pag. 589. Mede has observed . So that the Year 437. is very remarkable on all Hands , as being about the middle Point , or about half of the whole Hour , or Aera , reaching from the entire Defeat of Heathenism , to the entire Fall of the Western Empire ; and because it may be justly accounted the Exact Year from which the actual sounding of the Trumpets are to be reckoned ; which were but in preparation from 395. until that time : and also because it may be with great Reason thought to be the beginning of the Antichristian Apostasy ; which from that time generally increased , until it gained a Kingdom with the Ten Kings arising out of the Ruines of the Roman Empire , A.D. 476. and that at One Hour , that is , One entire Hour made up of Two Halves , the first reaching from 395 , to 437. the latter , at the End of which this Kingdom began , from thence to 476. See on Chap. 11 , 2.13.5.17 , 12.

12 The Fourth Kingdom , which is the Roman Empire , is called , Dan. 7.23 The Kingdom upon the Earth , to distinguish it from Christ's Kingdom , the Heavenly and Everlasting Kingdom : and Luke 2.1 . it is called , all the World or Earth , because most of the then Known World was subject to it .

13 It is the Opinion of Mr. Mede , that by the Fourth of the Earth , ( Chap. 6.8 . ) is meant almost all the Roman Empire ; which , upon due Compute ( says Dr. Moor ) was then one third part of the Earth ; upon which account they take the Third part to be the Symbolical and Cabbalistical Character of the Roman Empire , according to the Genius of this Mystical Book , and the Custom of the Ancient Eastern Nations , who gave Characters from Numbers and Proportions . But to interpose a Conjecture , not altogether groundless ; I am apt to imagine , that as the Roman Empire is called the Fourth , Chap. 6.8 . whilst it had its Imperial Seat fixed at Rome , the Head then of the Fourth Kingdom : So that after Constantine removed the Seat of the Western Empire to Constantinople , it is called the Third ; because its Imperial Seat was then in the Greek or Eastern part of the Roman Empire ; which was the Third Kingdom of the Earth , in Daniel . From which time Constantinople , or New Rome , became the Chief Seat of the Civil Empire , Old Rome being abandoned to the New Ecclesiastical Empire of the Pope ; the Western Emperours seldom coming at it , and by degrees leaving it to them : So that even the Western Empire may be Charactered by the Third , because that Old Rome , the Chief Seat of it , and of the Transactions of this Vision , had lost its Civil Imperialism over the Fourth part of the Earth , and was now forced to truckle to the third part , or Constantinopolitan Roman Empire ; where the Chief Majesty of the Empire was seated ; Old Rome being never able to gain its Preheminence ; and the Ruin of its Civil Jurisdiction being owing to this Action of Constantine ; which will appear also the more probable , if we consider , that the Rise and Fall of Empires is dated in Prophecy , from the like Fate of the Imperial Seats of them . See Chap. 9 , 15.12 , 4.

14 This is taken from Exod. 9.25 . where we read , that the Thunder Storm of Hail smote every Herb of the Field , and broke every Tree of the Field : By which is here signified all the Members and People of the Roman Empire , denoted by Metaphors taken from those things which suffer most by Storms : And Trees here , according to the Prophetical Scheme of Speech , signifie the Great Ones ; and Grass , by the like Analogy , signifies the Common People .

8 And the second Angel sounded , and as it were a great 15 Mountain [ or City , Jerem. 51.25 . ] burning with fire , was cast into the Sea ; and the third part of the Sea [ i. e. the Roman Empire ] became Blood 16 [ i. e. was ravaged with bloody Wars , Exod. 7.17 , 18. ]

15 This Type is taken from Jerem. 51.25 . where it is used concerning Babylon ; by which all along in this Book , Rome is understood . A Mountain denotes a Kingdom , or a City , from its Strength , and Lofty Edifices and Towers ; as Annotators have observed on Isa. 13.2 . Jerem. 51.25 . Zechar. 4.7 . And the Sea signifies a Body Politick ; because Seas are in Scripture-Phrase , a gathering together of Waters , which in this Book are put to denote People , and Multitudes , as appears from Chap. 18.15 . And therefore by the Type in this Verse , the Confusions and Desolations ( represented by the Psalmist , Psalm 46.2 . by Mountains carried into the midst of the Sea ) which the State and City of Rome then lay under , may be fitly signified ; it being at this time , as a great Mountain burning in the Sea , but not actually burnt ; that is , in a consuming Condition , but not utterly destroyed .

For ( 1. ) (a) (a) Zosim . Oros . August . Civit. 5. 23. Radagaisus was entirely defeated by Stilicho , and he himself , and almost his whole Army , was destroyed by Sword or Famine : Stilicho being made an Instrument by God of preserving the Empire ; when he designed nothing but his own Interest , and the usurping of it ; which appeared also in another Memorable Instance , when he (b) (b) Zosim . Oros . Hieron . Rubeus Hist. Raven . lib. 2. saved the Empire from total ruine , by succouring Saul , the General of the Army , under him , at the very time that he was put to flight by Alarick .

( 2. ) When (a) (a) Oros . lib , 7. Socrat. 7.10 . Sozom. 9 . 6-9 . Jornand . Cap. 30. Alarick took Rome , he sackt indeed and rifled it ; but burnt only some part of it , and that contrary to the wonted Custom of the Goths , as Jornandes hath particularly observed ; and left the large Church of Peter entire , for an Asylum for the Christians .

( 3. ) When Athaulphus , the Goth , not long after , had pillaged Rome , and was resolved entirely to root out the whole Roman Power ; he was opportunely diverted by Placidia , the Emperour's Sister , and perswaded to make a (b) (b) Petav. Ration . Temp. lib. 6. Peace , and retire into Spain ; where he married her , A. D. 414.

(4) Attila the Hun , and Genserick the Vandal , were both hindered from firing and destroying Rome , by the Eloquence and Prudent Behaviour of Leo the Great : And (c) (c) Procop. pag , 359 , 360 , 398 , 474. ex ed. Grotii . Totilas , who had resolved to burn it , and raze it to the Ground , was diverted by an Embassay from Belisarius ; and when he afterwards retook it , he rebuilt what he had burnt and destroyed of it . So that this City , which had been so often taken and rifled , and was so often in a burning Condition ; was kept , as a burning Mountain in the midst of Waters , continually resisting the Fire , which would have consumed it ; and will be so preserved by God , until the time of its final Deshruction ; in which , this City answers to its Type Babylon ; which after it was taken , and pillaged by Cyrus , remained nevertheless in some sort of Glory , until the Times of Alexander ; as Rome , after its first being sacked by Alarick , continually recovered it self again ; although not to the degrees of it's former Magnificence . And as the City , so also the Empire , although miserably harassed , was yet preserved from utter destruction , during the Period of this Trumpet ; but as a burning Mountain cast into the Sea , amidst the contrary struglings of the People , some seeking to destroy it ; others to preserve it : the Barbarous Nations themselves contributing thereunto ; as the Goths did , by helping it against the Huns , Vandals and Sueves .

16 For these Barbarous (a) (a) Procop. Gothic . pag. 6. 512. ex edit . Grotii . Invaders were very bloody ; killing all they met , Young and Old , Women and Children .

9 And the third part af the 17 Creatures which were in the Sea , and had Life [ i. e. the Fishes ; which represent the Subjects and Inhabitants of the Roman Jurisdictiction , Ezek. 29.4 . ] died 18 [ as to their ancient Polity , they being not now one entire Jurisdiction ; ] and the third part of the 19 Ships [ that is , Cities ; or Goods and Merchandise ; ] were destroyed .

17 The Type of a Mountain being thrown into the Sea , is here further alluded unto ; And hereby is signified , that the great Mountain , or City of Rome , being in hazard of being destroyed and consumed by its being taken and pillaged ; the Sea , or People of the Civil State , into whose contrary strivings and struglings it was thrown , as into the Waves of the Sea , must needs suffer extremely by it ; both in their Persons , denoted by the Living Creatures of the Sea ; and in their Goods and Estates , denoted by Ships ; as Metaphors most proper to the Sea , from whence this Emblem is taken .

18 This came to pass when the Provinces of the Roman Empire about A. D. 455. ( the time when Genserick also took Rome ) were divided into several Kingdoms , by the Northern Nations , which broke into it ; which is the Death of a Civil State , when it ceases to be what it was before .

19 Cities are to a Countrey as Ships to the Sea ; the Places wherein Men Live and Traffick ; and wherein they are fortified against Enemies , as by Ships against the Violence of the Sea , says Dr. Hammond on the place . But Grotius's Exposition seems to me more apposite ; for , as Sea signifies People , so ( says he ) Ships must , by the same Analogy , signifie their Goods or Moveables .

10 And the third Angel sounded , and there fell a great Star from Heaven , burning , as it were a Lamp 20 [ denoting the fall of the ²¹ Western Emperour , Isa. 14.12 . ] and it fell ●pon the third part of the 22 Rivers [ i. e. upon the Co ntries and Provinces , Magistrates , and Armies of the Roman Empire , represented by Rivers , Ezek. 32 . 2-6 . ] and upon the Fountains 23 of Waters [ i. e. the Capital Cities . ]

20 This is a plain Description of that sort of Comets , or falling Stars , which for the Figure of them are called (a) (a) Plin. Nat. Hist. 2.25 , 35. Hevelii Cometograph . pag. 442. where the Figures of them may be seen . Lampadias .

21 The most remarkable Division (b) (b) Ricciol . Chronol. Reform . of the Roman Empire into the Eastern and Western ( whose bounds you may see in Procopius (c) (c) Pag. 1 , 2. Vandalick History , ) begun , ( upon a Decree of Theodosius ) Jan. 17. A.D. 395. when Arcadius reigned in the East , having his Seat at Constantinople ; and Honorius in the West : After which time the Empire never came entirely into the Hands of one Monarch . Now this Western Empire ceased under Augustulus , A.D. 476. when Odoacer became King of Italy , and translated the Seat of the Empire from Rome to Ravenna ; after it had enjoyed the Imperial Dignity , for 521. Years .

22 A Type taken from One of the Plagues of Egypt , Exod. 7 . 17-22 .

23 As Seas and Waters signifie the People , so do Fountains Capital Cities ; from whence the People are derived into Colonies and Provinces .

11 And the Name of the Star is called 24 Wormwood [ denoting the bitter Afflictions which he , and the Empire felt under him , R●●h 1.20 . Jerem. 9 15. ] and the third part of the Waters [ i. e the People of the Roman Empire ] became Wormood [ i. e. were grievousl● afflicted , and their Lives became bitter unto them ; ] and many m●n died of the Waters [ i. e. by mutual Slaughters , and by the grievous Afflictions the Empire then suffered , Lament 3.15 . Acts 8.23 . Heb. 12.15 . ]

24 After the Death of Aetius and Valentinian , A. D. 455. the Western Empire suffered extremely under weak and short-lived Princes ; and by the Incursions of the Huns , Goths , and other Barbarous Nations , into Italy , and the Roman Provinces ; especially of Odoacer with his Herulians ( a People of Seythia , who had seated themselves in Pannonia ) who extinguished the Roman Empire ; which brought infinite Miseries , and a most heavy , and bitter Servitude upon the whole People ; (a) (a) Procop. Gothic . Hist. pag. 139. Jornand . de reb . Getic . cap. 46. Augustulus ( so called , because he came very young to the Empire ) being also banished , and imprisoned . Whose Fall from Imperial Dignity is aptly represented by the Fall of a Star from Heaven , according to the like Allusion , Isaiah 14.12 —

12 And the fourth Angel sounded , and the third part [ Verse 7. ] of the Sun [ i. e. the Roman Kingly Dignity , ] was smitten [ or , kided ²⁵ and destroyed ] and the third part of the Moon , and the third part of the Stars [ i. e. the other inferiour Powers ; ] so as the third part of them was darkned , and the day shone not for a third part of it , and the night likewise [ i e. the whole ²⁶ Roman dignity , and authority , was totally Eclypsed , see Chap. 6.12 , 13 , 14. ]

25 For so to smite signifies in very many places of Scripture ; it being rendred sometimes by Killing ; as Exod. 2.12 .

26 Odoacer , the Herulian , reigned Sixteen Years , as King of Italy ; when he was conquered by Theodorick the Goth , who took that Title A. D. 493. and reigned Thirty Three Years with great Prudence and Moderation , towards the Romans , preserving the Authority of the Senate , and Consuls , and their other Dignities and Customs ; which his Successors , the Gothish Kings of Italy for some time observed ; whose Reign continued for about Seventy Six Years . But Justinian the Emperour having made War upon Italy , for regaining it from the Goths ; after it had suffered miserably by a dreadful Famine , and a Bloody War under Totilas ; it was at last joyned to the Eastern Empire : the Kingly Power being extinguished , and Narses made Governour of it for Justinian ; about A.D. 553. who being removed from his Government after sixteen Years Administration of it ; Longinus was advanced to it , under the Title of Exarch of Ravenna , A. D. 569. When the Consuls entirely ceased , and the Authority of the Senate was abolished ; and Rome , the Mistress of the World , became a Dutchy , and was subject to Ravenna : at which time also the Kingdom of the Lombards ( who came Originally from Scanzia into Pannonia ) began in Italy , which lasted until A. D. 756. after which , Charles the Great , who beat the Lombards out of Italy , was created Emperour of the Romans , by Pope Leo , Dec. 25. A. D. 800. all which time Rome was under the Government of the Papacy ; as we shall see hereafter .

13 And I beheld , and heard an Angel flying [ to denote speed ] thorow the midst of Heaven [ i. e. in the meridian height of it that he might be seen , and heard of all ; ] saying with a loud voice [ audibly , and terribly , ] Wo , 27 Wo , Wo , to the Inhabitants of the Earth , by reason of the voices of the Trumpets of the three Angels , which are yet to sound .

27 Here the extreme Misery , which the Empire was to suffer by the Saracens and Turks , Chap. 9.12 . and the Apstasy , Chap. 11.14 . is foretold . Under the Angels in this Chapter , are included ( according to an Observation frequently made ) all those Faithful Servants of Christ , who witnessed to his Truths , and against the Rising Antichristianism in the Church , during the Time and Course of the Trumpets ; and of the preparation to the sounding of them . Such were , amongst many others ;

( 1. ) Gregory Nyssen , who was a married Man ; and wrote an excellent (a) (a) Dr. Cave's Lives of the Fathers , Vol. 2. in the Append. pag. 45. Epistle against Pilgrimages to the Holy Land .

( 2. ) Gregory (b) (b) Dr. Cave , Vol. 2. pag. 322 , 326. Nazianzen ; who was so mightily offended with the Quarrels and Contentions of Bishops and Councils , that he refused to come to a Synod at Constantinople , saying , That Experience had sufficiently taught him how little good was to be expected from Synods ; and then resigned his Bishoprick , which he said , he knew not , whether to stile a Tyrannical , or an Archiepiscopal Dignity ; and testified against the excessive State , Power , and Honours of the Clergy , freely (c) (c) Tom. 1. pag. 61 , 62. Orat. 1. adv. Julian . confessing , That the Mischiefs of the Church in his Time proceeded from thence .

(3) Ambrose , who was a stout Defender of Discipline , (d) (d) Cave 's Lives , pag. 409 , 410. exercising it even upon the Great Emperour Theodosius ; who with an extraordinary Meekness and Penitence submitted unto it .

( 4. ) (e) (e) Dr. Cressener's Demonstrat . of the Apocal. in Append. pag. 13. Jerome , Theodoret , Andreas Caesariensis , Arethas , and others , who plainly testifie , That Rome was to be the Seat of Antichrist ; as does also (a) (a) Cressener , ibid , pag. 30. Augustine , and Chrysostom (a) (a) Cressener , ibid. pag. 30. ; who were excellent Witnesses to many great Truths in this Succession ; the former (b) (b) Augustin . Epist. ad Januar. lib. 2. Ep. 55. complaining exceedingly of the encrease of Ceremonies in his Time , and confessing , that a more than Jewish Servitude was brought in by them ; which Expression gives light to the Reason , why the prevaling party of this Succession , is called the Synagogue of Satan , Ch. 2.9 . Although it must be confessed , that these , and the other Great Men of this Period of the Church , contributed much to the encrease of its Corruptions ; which the best of Men may do , when God permits such Deviations from the Simplicity of the Gospel to prevail ; and doth not withhold Men from being carried away with them by his more than ordinary Restraints .

( 5. ) Salvian , Gildas , and the other Authors , who wrote concerning the Invasions of the Barbarous Nations , and lived in those Times , do loudly testifie against the Vices and Corruptions of them ; as also Gregory the Great , who was a most Eminent Witness of the Approach of Antichrist in his Time ; as will be shewn in the beginning of the Annotations on the next Chapter ; as were also all those Excellent Persons , who testified , during the fifth and sixth Trumpet , against the Worship af Images , and other Corruptions ; for which God brought these Woes upon the Church . See the Protestants who have gathered Catalogues of Witnesses , and the laborious Collections of Monsieur Allix , in his Accounts of the Albigenses and Waldenses .

CHAP. IX .

The Text.

1 AND the fifth Angel sounded , and I saw a Star [ i. e. an ¹ Angel or Minister of the Church , Rev. 1.20 . ] fall [ or fallen , ] from Heaven unto the Earth [ i. e. Apostatized from a Christian Church state , to a worldly Kingdom ; ] and to him was given [ by the Order , and Disposition of events , according to God's all-wise Disposals ; ] the Key of the bottomless Pit [ i. e. a Satanical Kingdom , and an Antichristian Authority , Rev. 2.24 . ]

Annotations on CHAP. IX .

¹ Here the Papacy is described .

( 1. ) Because that which appeared , is said to be a Star ; which is the Symbol of the Gospel Ministry , Chap. 1.20 .

( 2. ) It is said to be the Star that was fallen from Heaven ; which cannot refer to Mahomet , who never had any Place in Heaven ; i. e. any Place or Dignity in the Church ; or any Dignity at all , from which he might be said to have fallen .

(3) This Star is said to have fallen from Heaven to Earth , and then to have a New Dignity bestowed upon him ; whereby it is evident , that the fallen Star , mentioned Chap 8.10 . cannot be here understood ; because that Star fell upon the Waters , this upon the Earth ; and that was a Comet , this a Star , which fell from one Power to another ; whereas the other was in a burning and consuming Condition , bereft of all Power .

( 4. ) This fallen Star is said to have the Keys of the bottomless Pit given unto him ; that is , a Satanical Authority , consisting of a Synagogue , a Throne , and Depths of Satan ; which being proper to the Apostasy , especially the Papacy ; ought here also to be understood concerning it : For as ( according to the Observation of Dr. (a) (a) Apud Poli Synops. in locum . Lightfoot , ) the Keys of Heaven were given to Peter , when a Door of Salvation was to be opened to the Gentiles , by his Preaching , and Erecting the first Christian Church ; so when the Christian World was about to fall , as it were , into its former Gentilism , the Key of the bottomless Pit was given to Antichrist .

( 5. ) This Star is said to be already fallen , at the time that the Pit was opened , and the Locusts ( that is , the Saracens ) came out of it . Now the Rise of the Saracens is placed , by all Historians , in A.D. 622. when the Aera of the Hegira , or Flight of Mahomet began ; and the Rise of Antichristianism in the Latin Church , as to the Point of Supremacy , is generally placed by Protestants , Sixteen Years before it ; when Boniface the Third , A. D. 606. took the Title of Vniversal Bishop , and Head of all Churches ; which (b) (b) Gregor. Epist. lib: 4.38 . Gregory the Great had condemned before in the Bishop of Constantinople ; asserting , that he who usurped it , was the Forerunner of Antichrist , the Prince of Pride ; and that he imitated Lucifer , in exalting his Throne above the Stars of God ; that is , his Brethren , the Bishops , who are the Stars of Heaven ; and in ascending above the heighth of the Clouds . Which words are , as it were , a Comment upon the Place ; and a Prophecy ( as one ingeniously speaks ) of their High-Priest , who spake not this of himself , but as being High-Priest that Year ; foretelling the Fall of that Eminent Star from Heaven , to a State of Worldly Dominion , according to the manner of the Kingdoms of the Earth . So that in a few years after the Rise of the Papal Antichrist in the West ; there arose in the East a new sort of an Antichristian Dominion , to be a Scourge to it , and in opposition unto it's Idolatrous Practices ; the Chief of which called themselves Chalifs , or Vicars of Mahomet , ( for so the word signifies ) as the Popes have called themselves the Chalifs , or Vicars of Christ .

2 And he opened the bottomless Pit [ i. e. Exercised this Authority , and entred upon the Administration of his Kingdom ; ] and there arose a smoak ² out of the Pit , as the smoak of a great Furnace [ i. e. many gross and Antichristian Errors ; ] and the Sun , and the Air were darkned by reason of the Smoak of the Pit , [ i. e. The Gospel , the Light of the World , was obscured by these errors . ]

² As a great Smoak hinders the Sight , so do Errors the Vnderstanding . He keeps to the Allegory ; for Smoak takes from us the sight of the Stars ; saith Grotius on the Place . And the * * Bochart . Hieroz . lib. 4.4 . Ludolph . Commentar. in Aethiopic . Histor. pag. 173. Locusts are wont to come in so great Numbers , that the Air hath been darkned , and the Sun , as it were , Eclypsed by them , Joel . 2.10 .

3 And there came ³ out of the Smoak [ contrary to the expectation of him that opened it ; ] Locusts ⁴ upon the Earth [ i. e. the grievous Plague of ⁵ Mahometism , with the Numerous and Destroying Armies of the ⁵ Saracens Exod. 10 . 3-15 . Joel Chapters 1.2 . ] and unto them was given power , as the Scorpions of the * * Bochart . Hieroz . lib. 4.4 . Ludolph . Commentar. in Aethiopic . Histor. pag. 173. Earth have power [ as to the manner of the Mischief they were to do , Verse 5.10 . ]

³ Locusts do encrease most in very dry Seasons , and come in bliting burning Easterly Winds ; which are usually accompanied with a smoaky Vapour : whence probably is that Expression , Hosea 13.3 . according to the LXX , - and like a Smoak , or Vapour from Locusts . Although Bochartus is of Opinion , that here is an Allusion to the Custom amongst the Ancient Arabs or Saracens , of hunting Locusts by (a) (a) Bochart . Hieroz . Part. 2. pag. 472 , 484 , 495. smoak .

⁴ Great Armies of Enemies are resembled to (b) (b) See Dr. Pocock on Joel . Locusts in Scripture ;

( 1. ) By Reason of their Number , Judg. 6 , 5.7 , 12. Psalm 105.34 . Joel 1.6 . The Multitudes of Locusts , which infest the Eastern , and sometimes the European parts , being almost (c) (c) Bochart . Hieroz . pag. 443 , 445. Ludolph . Aethiopic . Histor. pag. 173 , 174. incredible . And it is not altogether improper to remark here , that vast Numbers of Locusts have been frequently seen to appear , before the Approach of great Armies ; which is frequently noted by Abul Pharajai , and by Du Fresne in his Notes at the end of (d) (d) Pag. 530. Cinnamus .

( 2. ) Because of the great , and unavoidable Mischief they do in the Fields , in Houses , and to Men themselves , whom they set upon , and are thought sometimes to have killed (e) (e) Bochart . Hieroz . pag. 462 , 477 , 478. Ludolph . pag. 174. them . Book of Wisdom 16.9 .

( 3. ) From the exact Military (f) (f) Bochart . pag. 477. Discipline and Order they observe in flying ; and the strength which is in their Ranks and Divisions when they fly , or go , Joel 2.7 , 8.

(4) From their climbing of Walls , and getting into Houses and Windows ; like Men of War , in time of Seige , and Sacking of Towns , Joel 2.7 , 9. Exod. 10.6 . and from their not (g) (g) Bochart . pag. 478. being subject to hurt , from Weapons , which they avoid by their Swiftness , and by the Subtilty and Tenuity of their Bodies , Joel 2.8 .

* Terrestrial Scorpions are ( as Naturalists observe ) of all the most (a) (a) Boch . Hieroz . pag. 934. hurtful .

(5) (5) The Saracens seem to be understood by Locusts , because ,

( 1. ) They came from the East , as the Locusts did , Exod. 10.13 . Whence they were called (b) (b) Pocock . Not. ad Specim . Histor. Arab. sub init . Saracens , which signifies the Inhabitants of the Eastern parts of the World .

( 2. ) Because of their vast Numbers , and their wandring State and Condition , they being of the Race of the Ancient (c) (c) Ammian . Marcel . 14.4 . Scenitae , who lived in Tents , roaming from place to place ; with which agrees the Description of the Locusts , given by the Prophet Nahum 3.15 , 16. as the place is interpreted by (d) (d) Pag. 458. Bochartus .

( 3. ) Because the Arabians , or Children of the East , are expresly likened to Locusts or Grasshoppers , Judges 6 . 3-5 .

( 4. ) By Reason of the suddenness of their Invasions , and the Prodigious Swiftness of their Conquests , and the great havock and Ravage made by them ; all which Circumstances are Notorious in the Plague of Locusts , who fall in prodigious Numbers in one Night , and sometimes almost in a moment , destroying all before them .

And ( Lastly , ) because these Locusts are said to come out of the thick smoak of the bottomless Pit ; i. e. out of gross Errors , and filthy Practices ; which is the plain Original of Mahometism ; which began in a very corrupt and dark Age , when the Christians were divided into many Sects and Schisms , and vented very gross Errors ; such were those of the Arrians , Jacobites , Melchites , Eutychians , Monothelites and Nestorians ; from whom proceeded many of the Opinions of Mahomet ; who was (a) (a) Sylburg . Saracenica , pag. 3 , 5 , 59. assisted in the Contrivance of his Religion by Sergius , a banished Nestorian , by an Arrian Monk , and other Hereticks ; with whom the Church was then infested , as it was also by Contests about the Supremacy ; and with gross Antichristian Errors ; which are the Chief Things intended in this Prophecy : Of all which (b) (b) Histor. Oriental . lib. 2.2 . Hottinger has treated fully . But that we may the better understand the true Meaning of this Vision ; I●●●ll endeavour to give a brief Account of the Rise of Mahometism , and of the progress of the Saracenick Empire , from Authentick Historians , chiefly from Elmacinus , and Abul Pharajai , Two Arabick Writers ; which will be of great use in the following Annotations .

The Saracens are properly those Arabs which lived about Meccha and Medina , and the places adjoyning ; who , under their Prophet Mahomet , began to be Famous , about A.D. 622. when he fled from Meccha , he place of his Nativity , for fear of the Tribe of the Coraisites , or Koreisheites , the Inhabitants of Meccha ; who threatned him for endeavouring to usurp over them , and for introducing a New Doctrine amongst them : for although many of them had been converted to the Christian Religion , in and before the Reign of (c) (c) Socrat. 4.36 . Sozom. 6.38 . Valens ; yet the Arabs were by this time mostly (d) (d) Abul-Pharajai , pag. 101. Idolaters , worshipping the Stars , whose Motions and Influences they understood , which was all (d) (d) Abul-Pharajai , pag. 101. the Skill and Knowledge they had in their State of Ignorance ; as the Mussulmen call the Times before their Conversion to Mahometism . They are mentioned by (e) (e) Hist. Nat. 6.28 . Pliny ( and by none before him , as far as I can find ) under the Name of Saracens ; and are placed by him , and Ptolemy , in Arabia Felix ; and that rightly ; for Meccha (a) (a) Gabriel Sionita , de Morib . & urbib . Orient . Thevenot's Travels . Dr. Hyde's Itinera Mundi . pag. 87. is not a City of Arabia Deserta , as is commonly thought ; but is situated over against the middle of the Red Sea , about a Days Journey from it , betwixt Jaman and Higjaz , in Arabia Felix ; about seven and Thirty Days Journey from Grand Caire , and about Ten Days Journey or Two hundred and seventy Miles from Medina ; the place of this false Prophet's Retreat ; where he lived about Eight Years , and made the greatest part of his Alcoran . During this th●●● he had many Battels with his Neighbours , especially the K●rcishites , the Chief Tribe of those Parts ; and propagated his Doctrine , and Dominion , in many parts of Arabia ; but not much farther . After his Death ( which was A. D. 631. as Abul Pharajai affirms , or according to Elmacinus , A. D. 632. ) his Successors made swift and prodigious Conquests ; over-running Persia , Syria , Aegypt , and Palestine in a very few Years ; insomuch that about the (b) (b) Roderici Ximenes , Archiepisc . Toletan . Histor. Arab. cap. 12. Mr. Mede on the place . Abul-Phar . Pag. 129. Camerarit Narrat . Turcic . ex Sausovin . pag. 77. Year 729. in Fourscore , or an Hundred Years at furthest , they had subdued most of the Kingdoms and Provinces of the Known World ; extending their Arms into India , beyond the Bounds of the Roman Empire . About 643. (c) (c) Abul-Pharajai , pag. 115 , 116. they invaded Africk ; and from thence fell into (d) (d) Elmacinus , lib. 1.13 . pag. 85. Roderic . Tolet. cap. 9. Petav. ad An. 712. Spain , about A. D , 711. which in Two Years space they wholly conquered . About A. D. (e) (e) Theophan . Paulus Diacon . Sigon . de Rogno Italiae , pag. 60. 716. ( as Abulpharajai and Elmacinus both agree ) they besieged Constantinople with a vast Army ; and Ravaged and over-run Languedoc , Provence , and several parts of France , from A. D. (f) (f) Mezeray's History of France . Petav. Ration . Temp. Sigon . de Regno Ital. pag. 66. 721. to A. D. 738. when they were totally vanquished and beaten out of those parts by Charles Martel . About A. D. (a) (a) Petav. Rati●nar . 828. they took Sicily , and from thence infested Italy ; pillaging Rome (b) (b) Anasias . vit. Gregor. 4th . the Year following ; and A.D. 846. they came from Africk ( as the Locusts (c) (c) Plin. Nat. Hist. 11.29 . are wont to do ) into Italy , and again fell upon (d) (d) Anasias . in Leon. 4to . Sigon . de Regno Ital. pag. 120. Rome , burning the Famous Churches of Peter and Paul , and carrying away many of their Ornaments with them into Campania ; where they pillaged several Monasteries : but whilst they were returning with their Spoils into Africk , they were dispersed by a mighty Tempest , and the greatest part of them were cast away . They afterwards harrassed Italy for several Years , until they were subdued , and beaten out of it , first , by Otho , about 980. who was called , the Death of the Saracens ; and then by the Emperour Henry the Second , and the Normans , betwixt the Years (e) (e) Petav. Rationar . pars 1. lib. 8. 1014 , and 1022. not long after which time , viz. A. D. (f) (f) Elmacinus , pag. 336. 337. Abul-Phar . 226 , 227. 1055. their was an End put to their Empire , by Tangrolipix , or Tugrol-Beg : who fixed his Seat at Bagdad , the Imperial City of the Saracens , whereby that Empire devolved upon the Turks ; he being installed Sultan there , A. D. 1057. by the Saracenick Chalif ; Two Hundred Ninety Three years after its being built for their Imperial Seat , by Al-Mansur , A. D. 762. as both (g) (g) Abul . pag. ●43 . Elmac. pag. 122. Abul-Pharajai and Elmacinus agree .

4 And it was [ said or ] commanded * them [ by God , who raised them up , and sealed the True Christians , whilst Antichristianity only was exposed to hurt ; ] that they should not hurt [ by perverting them from their Religion ; ] the Grass [ or Herb ] of the Earth , neither any green thing , neither any Tree [ i. e. no Christians who had any Spiritual Life in them , and shewed it by its Fruits and Effects , Psalm 1 , 5.52 , 8. Matth. 3.8 , 10. Rev. 7 , 1.8 , 7. ] but only those men , which have ⁶ not the Seal of God in their Foreheads [ i. e. the Apostasy ; for a pure , Apostolical Church was to be preserved in secret , Chap. 7. ]

* And to this End were they raised by Providence ; which miraculously preserved them from being destroyed by the Romans , as Dr. (a) (a) History , part 3. pag. 283. Howel hath judiciously observed .

⁶ God was pleased to preserve a pure Church in secret , during the great Inundation of these Barbarous People ; as appears from the Catalogues of Witnesses to the Truth , in this Age ; although the whole Apostate Church , both of the Eastern and Western parts , severely felt the Scourge of this Plague ; which fell mostly upon them ( that their Fault might be known by the very providential timing of their punishment ) during some Remarkable Instances , and Workings of the Apostasy . When the Saracens first appeared A. D. 622. the World was much given to Image-Worship ; Heraclius (b) (b) Tyrius de Bello sacro , lib. 23.30 . the Emperour , having newly then recovered the Cross from the Persians , and restored it to the Temple of the Sepulchre , from which it had been taken ; and upon that instituted , or at least celebrated the Feast of the Exaltation of the Cross . When they invaded Sardinia , about 720. Luitprandus , King of the Lombards , bought the Relicks of St. Austin at a great price , of them ; and went out to meet them in a solemn Procession , and being struck with the Wonder of the Greatness of the Miracles which had been done by them , worshipped them ( says (c) (c) Sigon . de Regno Ital. pag. 61. Sigonius ) with Divine Honour . And it is very remarkable , that the great Quarrels betwixt Leo the Emperour , and the Popes , Gregory the Second , and the Third , about Images ; were , upon the Saracens objecting Image-Worship , as Idolatry to the Emperour ; and that the greatest and fiercest assaults of the Saracens upon the Empire , were during the Time that Contest was hottest ; to wit , from the year (a) (a) Spanhem . Histor. Imagin . 713. when the Controversie with the Monothelites ceased , and the only one which then exercised the World , was that about Images : about which time they conquered Spain , and besieged Constantinople ; and fell into Italy not long after the Worship of Images was established by a Law , in the Second Council of Nice , A. D. 787.

5 And to them it was given , that they should not ⁷ kill them [ or utterly destroy even the Apostate Antichristian Roman Empire ; ] but that they should be ⁸ Tormented five Months [ of yeats ; ] and their Torment was as the Torment of a Scorpion when he striketh a man [ i. e. very ⁹ vexatious , and painful , Prov. 23.32 . Ezek. 2.6 . ]

⁷ To kill a Body Politick , is , ( as (b) (b) De Jur. Bell. & Pac. lib. 2. cap. 9. Grotius has observed ) to make it cease to be , either by utterly destroying the people of it , or by subjecting it to a New Authority , whereby it ceases to be what it was before : Neither of which were the Saracens able to do in the Eastern or Western Roman Empire ; for although they often besieged Constantinople , yet they could never take it ; and they tormented Rome and Italy , by frequent and sudden Incursions , but had never possession of the former , nor any long quiet settlement in any part of the latter ; But ( as (c) (c) Histor. Insabr . pag. 115. Putean remarks ) Their Incursions into Italy , were like a sudden Tempestuous Wind , which vanishes after it has done its Mischief . So that , as to the Chief and Capital parts of the Roman Empire , they never had power to kill them , or reduce them under their Authority , and could not fix the Seat of their Empire , in any of its Imperial Cities ; as the Turks afterwards did theirs at Constantinople ; which is expresly called , slaying or killing the Third part of Men , Vers. 15. but seated themselves first at Damascus in Syria , afterwards at Bagdad .

⁸ Here is a manifest Allusion to the time that Locusts are wont to live ; which (a) (a) Bocharti Hieroz . pag. 495. Naturalists observe to be Five Months ; which we are to understand according to the Prophetical way of reckoning ( of which there hath been mention already made on Chap. 2.10 . ) of Months of Years .

Now if we consider the whole length of the Duration of the Saracenick Empire , we shall find it to be precisely 435. Years ; reckoning from A. D. 622. the Aera of Mahometism , unto A. D. 1057. when the Turkish Empire succeeded ; as (b) (b) Lib. 3.7 . pag. 336 , 337. Elmacinus , and Dr. Pocock , in the Margin of Abul-Pharajai , has particularly noted . Which Line of Time consists of a Ternary of Five Months of Years ; each of them amounting to an Hundred and Forty Five Years , reckoning (c) (c) See the Notes on Chap. 11.2 . Twenty Nine Years of Days to each Month ; of which , Two Five Months being allotted to their tormenting , and hurting of Men , the first in this Verse , and the second in the tenth ; the remaining five months must be understood to belong to their declining and decaying condition ; when they could not torment others . And with this , there is a wonderful Agreement in History ; which dates the Decay and Division of this Empire , from about 290 , or 300 years after its Rise . For Elmacinus divides his History into Three Books , as we do the Duration of their Empire into a Ternary of five months ; treating in the first Book of the Original , and Encrease of their Empire ; which he extends from A.D. 622. to about A.D. 746 : in the second Book , of the Declension of it ; and in the third of its Distraction and Dissipation ; placing the fatal (a) (a) Elmacin . pag. 255. Abul-Phar . pag. 175. Division of it about A. D. 936. not much above twice five months after its first appearance ; when he confesses , that the Power of the Chalif was diminished , and the Kingdom weakned ; his Revenues taken away , and nothing but a Name left him ; the Turks prevailing daily at Bagdad , from A. D. 863. and deposing the Califs very frequently .

And with 〈◊〉 Account , agrees the Observation of (b) (b) Histor. pag. 409. edit. Parisiens . Leunclav : Histor. Musulman . pag. 67. Cedrenus ; who relating the Prediction of a Famous Alexandrian Astronomer , who foretold , that the prosperous Power , and flourishing Dominion of the Saracens , should be but for Three Hundred and Nine Years ; judges him to have erred indeed , but not very much , in his Calculation . And therefore I cannot but upon this occasion recommend the Study of Scriptural , especially Prophetical Chronology , to all Learned Men ; no ways doubting , but that they will find , that the greatest Difficulties may be cleared up by it .

⁹ Bochartus (c) (c) Hieroz . pag. 639 , 640 , 642. notes , That the Torment of Scorpions is very grievous , and of all other the most vexatious ; whence troublesome Persons are likned unto them , Ezek. 2.6 . Ecclus. 25 , 15.26 , 7. and observes , that they also , as well as the Locusts , hurt only for five months . Now that the Torment of the Saracens , was not only of the like duration , but of the like Nature , History sufficiently testifies , especially as to what concerns the Two Imperial Seats , Rome , and Constantinople ; which , as the next Verse clearly sets forth , ( with which History accords ) were frequently tormented with fresh Alarms of their Incursions and Invasions .

6 And in those days shall men seek death , and shall not find it ; and shall desire to die , and death shall flee from them [ i. e. they shall be tormented with continual Invasions , so that they shall desire Conquest and Death , rather than such a mischievous and unsetled condition , Joel 2.6 . Jerem. 8.3 ]

7 And the Shapes of the Locusts were like unto 10 Horses prepared to b●●iel [ i. e. they were stout and swift , Joel 2.4 . Job 33 . 23-25 . ] and on their Heads , were , as it were , 11 Crowns of Gold [ signifying their Victories and Success , and the many Kingdoms should submit unto them ; ] and their Faces were as the 12 Faces of men [ i. e. they had seemingly rational and plausible pretences , Rev. 4.7 D●n. 7.4 . ]

8 And they had Hair as the 12 Hair of Women [ i. e their Pretences were insinuating , enticing and deceitful , Canticl 4 , 1.6 , 5. ] and their Teeth was as the Teeth of Lions [ i. e. cruel and devouring , not white and clean , Canticl. 4 , 2.6 , 6. Joel 1.6 . ]

10 (a) (a) Hieroz . pag. 474. Bochartus observes , that Locusts represent Horses , not only in their Swiftness , ( which is here chiefly pointed at , the Conquests of the Saracens being carried on with prodigious and almost incredible speed , ) but also in the shape of their Heads ; the Figure of which may be seen in (b) (b) Pag. 177. Ludolphus's Notes on his Aethiopick History .

11 As their rapid success is described before , so have we here represented the great Number of Kingdoms which they over-run ; for ( as Mr. Mede has truly noted ) no Nation ever had so large an Extent of Dominion , or ever subdued so many Kingdoms in so short a space .

12 12 (c) (c) Hieroz . pag. 456. Bochartus notes , That there are some hairy and rough Locusts ; and Mr. Mede observes , that the ancient Arabians , or Saracens , were Famous for (d) (d) Plin. 6.28 . Ammian . Marcel . pag. 654. Hieronym . in vit. Malchi . wearing long Hair , and having their heads attired like women . But these Words ( as appears from the Texts I have quoted ) evidently refer to the Perfidiousness and Subtlity of the Saracens , for which they are notoriously infamous in all (a) (a) Ammian . Marcel . pag. 13. Excerpta è Legat. pag. 149. ed. Paris . Theoph. Simocat . Hist. 3. 17. History ; and to the specious pretences by which they advanced their Religion , and the sagacity and strength of Reason , for which they are (b) (b) Sylburgii Saracenic . pag. 69. — 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . peculiarly noted to have valued themselves ; they becoming also such great Proficients in the Peripatetick Philosophy , and the Art of disputing ; that Charlemain brought in Aristotle's Philosophy into the West , and set up the Schools , that the Christians might be the better furnished to oppose the Jews and Mahometans . For the Religion of Mahomet was with great cunning adapted to the Looseness and Debauchery of that Age ; and being made up of a Medley of Judaism , and of the Opinions of the Hereticks of those Times , it was peculiarly fitted to prevail upon both of them . Furthermore , Mahomet is noted to have come of a Noble (c) (c) Hottingeri Hist. Orient. pag. 205 , 206. Tribe , and to have got great Riches , although his Parents were very poor ; and by Conversation with people of all Perswasions , to have gained an insight into the several Religions which were then professed ; which being joyned (d) (d) Elmacinus , pag. 11 , 13. Hottinger : pag. 356-361 . Sylburg . Saracenic . pag. 36. with a good Natural Wit , a sweet Voice , and a courteous Disposition to Men of all Conditions , especially to the Christians , whom he pretended mightily to favour , and forbad to be forced from their Religion ( as appears from other Testimonies , as well as from his Last Will and Testament , which some Learned men do now judge to be Genuine , ) were very plausible ways of gaining upon men . But above all , the great Zeal which he shewed against (a) (a) Elmacinus , pag. 3. Images , and Idolatry , together with the (b) (b) See his Life , at the End of the Alcoran in English . And Dr. Moor's Mystery of Godliness , B. 5. 9 , 10. seeming holiness of his Life , his solitary Retiredness into a Cave , for a considerable time , and the strange Feats he did by the power of Sorcery , were the most plausible , and most prevailing Insinuations he made use of ; and which were permitted to prevail , by the just Judgment of God , as a punishment upon the Christians for their great Superstition and Idolatry ; and that the Belief of the Vnity of the Godhead , and of his Abhorrence of Images ; might be kept up in the parts of the Christian World , where the Apostasy had so mightily encreased .

9 And they had Breast-plates , as it were Breast-plates ef Iron [ i. e. they were well armed , Joel 2.8 . ] and the sound of their 13 Wings , was as the sound of Chariots of many Horses running to Battel [ denoting their Swiftness , Noise , and Terror , Joel 2.5 . Job . 39.20 . ]

13 (c) (c) Hieroz . pag. 475. 478. Bochartus also notes , that the Locusts make a terrible Noise with their Wings ; and that ( as was before observed ) they are not easily wounded .

10 And they had Tails like unto Scorpions , and there were 14 Stings in their Tails [ i. e. they pretended to Prophecy , and infected , and deceived Men by it , Isa. 9.15 . ] and their power was to hurt men five months [ of years , i. e. 145. years . ]

14 The Sting and Poyson of Scorpions is in their Tails ; as (d) (d) Hieroz . pag. 636 , 637. Bochartus has observed ; and hereby is signified , the poyson of their false Religion , grounded upon pretence to prophecy , and converse with the Angel Gabriel ; the Prophet that teacheth Lies being expresly likened to the Tail , Isa. 9.15 .

11 And they had a King 15 over them [ Eph. 2.2 . ] which is the Angel of the bottomless 16 Pit [ i. e. a Satanical Instrument acted by an Evil Spirit , who came out of it with the Smoak , and Locusts , Verse 2 , 3. ] whose Name in the Hebrew 17 Tongue is Abaddon , but in the Greek Tongue hath his Name Apollyon [ i. e. the Destroyer ● viz. Mahomet , whose Religion and Empire is seated in the Chief City of the Jews , Jerusalem ; and of the Greeks , Constantinople : the Destroyer of the Lives and Religion of both . ]

15 Hereby is intimated , that these were Mystical Locusts , not Natural o●●● , which have no King over them , Prov. 3● . 27 .

16 Mahomet's Hellish Doctrine is hereby described ; who also was suspected of Sorcery , and therefore strives to clear himself of it in his Alcoran ; and seems to have been possessed by an Evil Spirit ; of which his extraordinary Epileptick Fits are thought to be no mean Argument . See Mr. * * B. 1. Disc. 6. Mede , and Dr. Hammond on Matth. 17.15 .

17 This is in allusion to the Inscription upon our Saviour's Cross , Matth. 27.37 . This is Jesus the King of the Jews : which was written ( Luke 23.38 . ) in Letters of Greek , and Latine , and Hebrew : to shew , that Christ , our Saviour's Kingdom , was to be dispersed and established through the whole World : in correspondence whereunto , Mahomet's Superscription is , The Destroyer , as Christ's was , Jesus , The Saviour ; and his Name is written in the Hebrew , and Greek ; but not the Latine Tongue : to shew , that he should prevail over Jerusalem , the Chief City of the Jews , and over Constantinople , the Chief City of the Greek Empire ; but not over Rome , the Chief City of the Latin , or Western Roman Empire .

12 One Woe [ or the first of the Three Woes . viz. the Saracenick denounced Chap 8.13 . ] is past [ in Vision , ] and behold there c●●e Two Woes more hereafter .

13 And the sixth Angel sounded [ an Alarm to a new Woe , ] and I heard a 18 Voice from the Four Horns of the Golden Altar [ of Incense , ] which is before God , [ Chap 8.3 , 4. ]

18 The Voice which commands the letting loose of the four Angels , which were to execute the second Woe , comes from t●● Man of Incense ; which had Four Horns ( as we read , H●●●d . 27 , 2.30 , 2. Ezek. 43.15 . ) denoting (a) (a) See the Commentators on the place ; and Spencer de Hebraeor . legib. pag. 562-569 . the Sufficiency and Excellency of Christ's Intercession , and his power and Authority , ( of which Horns are an Emblem ) over his Church , in the Four Quarters of the World . So that hereby is signified the Voice , or Prayers of the Saints of God , or the pure Church , gathered from the Four Corners of the Earth , who now prayed in secret , in a sealed , or retired Condition , ( as we have shewn on the Eighth Chapter , Verse 3 , 4. ) that God would punish the Idolatry ( Verse 20 , 21. ) which now Reigned upon the whole Earth , and was newly established at the Council of Nice . And the Voice proceeded from the Four Horns of the Golden Altar , to shew , that they were pure from Idolatry , and that Holiness to the Lord was graven upon the Horns of their Altar ; as the sin of Idolatry was upon the Horns of the Jewish Altars , Jerem. 17.1 .

14 Saying to the sixth Angel , which had the Trumpet , loose [ from their Restraint , ] the 19 Four [ Evil ] Angels [ i. e. the Turkish Potentacy ; ] which are bound 20 in the great River 21 Euphrates ; [ i. e. hindered by Divine Restraint , and the Providential course of things , from making any considerable Progress in the parts of the Roman Empire beyond that River . ]

19 The Bad , as well as Good Spirits , which God makes use of , are called in Scripture , Angels ; which in this Book are put to denote the Men , and Instruments used by and under them in their executing the Commands of God . And because there is great Reason to believe , ( as I shall shew hereafter ) that the Turkish Potentacy is meant in this place , which immediately followed the Saracenical ; I shall therefore endeavour to give you a brief Account of its Original and Progress :

The Turks ( called 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 by (a) (a) Lib. 4. pag. 232. Mela 1. ult. Plin. 6 , 7. Herodotus , and Turcae by Mela , and Pliny ) are by all Accounts a Northern People ; called therefore , The King of the North , Dan. 11.40 . as the Saracens are , The King of the South ; because they lie Southward of Palestine . They were Orignally Natives of Tartary , which is called Turchestân , by the Eastern Writers ; and is a Countrey of a vast Extent , reaching from the River Volga to the extreme East ; consisting of Two sorts of Tartars , the Eastern , or Mogul Tartars , lying above China , beyond the Mountain Imaus , or Emodus ; and the Western Tartars on this side Imaus ; whose Language is different from the former : and from these latter came the Turks , as appears from their Language , the Ground of which is Tartar ; and those Tartars also , which inhabit the lesser Tartary ; upon the Black or Euxin Sea , called , the Crim Tartary , or Tartaria Precopensis ; from a great Dike , near which its Chief City stands ; Crim signifying a great Bank with a Ditch , in the Tartar Language ; as Precop does in the Polish : who were originally of the same Race with the Turks , although they are now a mixt people ; because their Prince is by Compact , to succeed the Grand Signior , upon defect of Heir Male ; which the Turks would not have consented to , if they had not been of the same Line .

Now the Turks made their Excursions from all parts at first ; some of them from beyond (a) Tanais , ( where those Turks seem to have lived , who sent an Embassy to Justin Junior , and were employed by Heraclius against the Persians , when he sailed through the Euxin Sea ) into Georgia , and by degrees into Armenia : but the greatest and most Famous Body of them , came from Mawaralnàhra , or the Regions beyond the River Oxus ; and from that part of it above the Caspian Sea , which is particularly denominated from them , Turchestân ; the Chief Seat whereof is Samarchand ; from whence they were called into Persia , and not from Armenia , as Abul-Pharajai , and Elmacinus both testifie ; who make frequent mention of them , and their Kings , long hefore their setling in Persia . They at first fell into Chorasân , ( a Countrey lying betwixt Persia and India ) and ravaged some parts of (b) (b) Petav. Rationar . Tempor . 9 , 7. Persia , about A. D. 625. and afterwards (c) (c) Abul-Phar . pag. 115 , 116. assisted the Persians against the Saracens , about A. D. 643. About (d) (d) Sabellic . Ennead. 9. lib. 2. A. D. 800. they made great Incursions through the Portae Caspiae ; which is a narrow Passage near Derbent , ( which signifies in the Persian Language a streight betwixt Mountains ) called by the Turks , Demir Capi , or the Iron Gate , near the Caspian Sea , betwixt Armenia and Persia ; and is part of that vast Ridge of Hills ( at least 1500 Miles long ) which runneth from West to East , from Armenia to India ; where the Branches of it run several ways , one great one of them separating the hithermost Tartary , from that above China , or the Mogul Tartary ; and is called Imaus : these Hills receiving different Names , in the different Counteies through which they run ; sometimes being called Mount (b) (b) Nicephor . Bryenn . pag. 21. Du Cange in Not. ad Calcem Cinnami , pag. 299. Excerpt . e Legat. pag. 106. ed. Paris . Leunclav . Histor. Mussulm . pag. 22 , 23. Elmacin . pag. 332. Abul-Phar . pag. 222. Abul-Pheda per Gravium . Knoll's History of the Turks . Taurus , sometimes Mount Caucasus , and near Tartary , Imaus . Through this Natural Barrier of Nations , there is a Narrow Passage ; which the Turks passed , and possessed themselves of the Northern part of Armenia , called , perhaps , from them , Turcomania : From whence , and about the same time , some of them went , and settled in Caramania , in Asia Minor , anciently called Cilicia : whilst others of them , who were Stipendiaries to the Saracenick Chaliphs , prevailed mightily at Bagdâd , betwixt the Year 863. and 900. insomuch , that although they had been often slain in great Numbers , and were driven out of Chorasana ; they yet Rallied their Forces , under Tugrol , or Togrul-Beg , (a) (a) Du Cange ad calcem Cinnami , pag. 300. ( called Tangrolipix , and by several other Names by the Greeks , ) who came from the Countries beyond the River Gihon , or Jihun , ( which is the same with Oxus ) as (b) (b) Pag. 222. Du Cange . ibid. Abul-Pharajai distinctly affims ; and passed that River , and not Araxes , which divides Armenia from Media ; except those Two Rivers are confounded by the Greeks , as Du Cange thinks . This great Captain , together with the rest of his Brethren , of the Family of the (c) (c) Elmacin . lib. 3.7 . pag. 331. Abul-Phar . 226 , 227. Leunclav . Histor. Musul . pag 69 — Niceph. Bryen . pag. 21. & Du Cange ubi supra . Seljukidae , who began to be Famous about A. D. 1038. being called into the Assistance of the Persians ; at last conquered them ; taking Ispahan about A. D. 1050. and having embraced Mahometism , the Religion of that Countrey ; they proceeded so far , as to conquer Bagdad , A. D. 1055. and to put an end to the Empire of the Saracens in those parts .

Betwixt the years (d) (d) Du Cange ad Calcem Cianam . pag. 316. Histor. Byzant . illustrat . pag. 354-358 . 1070 , and 1080. they made great progress in Asia Minor ; some of the Family of the Seljukidae , who came thither from Persia , fixing their Imperial Seat at Iconium ; who are from thence called the Sultans of Iconium , and are distinguished from the other Turkish Sultans , who Reigned in Asia the Great ; whose chief Seats were in Persia , ( where Tangrolipix * * Elmac. pag. 342. died , A. D. 1063. ) and at Bagdad . But the (a) (a) Tyrius de Bello sacro , lib. 5. & 6. Abul-phar . pag. 242. Christians in the Holy War , about A. D. 1097. having broken their power in those parts ; and what through the Divisions which arose amongst the Sons of Cutlumuses (b) (b) Abul-phar . pag. 245 , 290 , 312. ( the Cousin German of Tangrolipix , and the first who made considerable Inroads into Asia Minor ) about A.D. 1108 ; We hear little considerable of the Actions of these Sultans , until their Credit and Power came to be advanced by Sultan Aladdin Caicobad , who was made Sultan A. D. 1219. and died about A. D. 1236. In the mean time , the Eastern Turkish Empire mightily encreased , especially under the Arms of Saladin (c) (c) Abul-phar . pag. 264-276 . Fuller 's Holy War , lib. 2. Chap. 35 - & 4.19 . ( Salaho Ddin ) who took Aegypt from the Saracenick Chalifs , about A. D. 1169. where the Turkish , and Circassian Mamlucs ( i. e. Slaves , or Servants ) afterwards bore sway for about 275 years , as Dr. Pocock informs us in his Supplement to Abul-Pharajai . But on a sudden , A. D. (d) (d) Abul-phar . p. 280-368 . 1202. there arose a New Empire in the World ; the Mogul-Tartars ( or Tatars , called so from a (e) (e) Bizar . de reb . Perfic . River in that Countrey , of that Name ) falling in upon the Eastern Empire of the Turks , and making Incursions as far as Asia Minor ( which the Arabians call Rumaea ; ) and at last taking Bagdad , A. D. 1258. whereby the Dynasty of the Arabian Mussulmen , was transferred unto the Kings of the Mogul-Tartars , according to Abul-pharajai ; which Empire nevertheless lasted not long in those parts ; for it was broken by mutual Discords , about A. D. 1335. where Dr. (a) (a) Supplem . ad Abul-phar . pag. 1-6 . Pocock places the end of that Dynasty ; nothing considerable being performed by them , until the Time of Tamerlan ( Timur Lenc ) who died A. D. 1404. Since which time they have contained themselves within their own Eastern bounds ; and have not carried their Arms into the Western parts . This great and terrible Invasion gave occasion to the Rise of the (b) (b) Annal. Turcici . Pandect. Turcic . & Histor. Musulman . per Leunclav . Pocock Supplem . ad Abul-phar . pag. 41-53 . Ottoman Turks ; who being beaten out of Asia , by the Mogul-Tartars ; and hearing of the Fame of the Sultans of Iconium ; began their March from the Province of Mahan , in the Dominions of the Persians , towards Asia Minor , A. D. 1214. under the Conduct of Solyman-Shahum ; to one of whose Sons , ( he himself being drowned at the passing of Euphrates ) Aladin , Sultan of Iconium assigned a Portion of Land , near the Mountains of Armenia : From which small beginnings they raised themselves by their Valour , and the Favour of Aladin , to such a heighth , that A. D. 1299. (c) (c) Dr. Pocock Supplem . pag. 42. Othman ( commonly called Ottoman ) Solyman's Grandchild , took the Name of Sultan , and so enlarged their Dominions , that his Son ( he himself dying A. D. 1325. ) took Brusia ( formerly Prusa , a City of Bithynia , ) either that Year , or very soon after , and made it the First Seat ( as Hadrianople was afterwards , and Constantinople is now ) of the mighty Ottoman Empire ; which (d) (d) Leunclav . Histor . pag. 78 , 85 , 93. succeeded the Aladinian Sultany , after it had been established in Asia Minor , about Ninety Years . Since which time their History is so well known , that I shall not further insist upon it ; having brought it down to the Times here mentioned ; viz. their most Famous passing the River Euphrates ; and that at a time ( as (a) (a) Narrat : Turcic . pag. 41. Camerarius has very well noted ) when Ecclesiastical Authority had advanced it self above the Civil , and Divisions and Superstition had much encreased amongst Christians . Now the Cause why this great Empire should be Characterized by Four Angels , bound in the River Euphrates , and afterwards loosed ; is a thing worthy our disquisition ; and it may , perhaps , be for these Reasons :

( 1. ) Because that the Kingdom of the Turks was divided into Four Proefectures , or Principalities , whilst they were bound in the River Euphrates ; that is , had made no Incursions into those Western parts ; which are bounded by that Famous River . For so we are expresly told in the Relation (b) (b) Excerpt . e Legat. inter Histor. Byzant . pag. 106-108 . of an Embassy , from the Scythian Turks to Justin Junior , about A.D. 570. where the Turkish Embassadours being asked by the Emperour concerning the State of their Kingdom ; tell him , that the Chief Power was indeed solely in their King Disabulus ; but that their Kingdom was divided into Four ( 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) or Principalities .

( 2. ) At their most memorable passing the River Euphrates , they were under the Command of Four (c) (c) Pocock . Supplem . pag. 41 , 42. Captains , viz. Solyman (d) (d) Leunclav . Hist. pag. 86. Shahum , and his Three Sons ; and upon the death of Solyman , who was drowned in the passing of that River ( a circumstance not altogether to be disregarded , ) they were again under Four Commanders ; viz. Otrogules , and his Three Sons ; of whom Ottoman was one ; who , upon their being loosed , ( by having power from God to pass the River Euphrates , ) laid the Foundations of that mighty Empire . All which are no obscure Circumstances , but most notable , and most famous passages of their History ; the Number of Four Illustrious Families being so remarkable amongst them , that (a) (a) Pandect. Turcic . pag. 411. Paris . edit . ad calcem Chalcondyl Leunclavius hath a particular Chapter about .

( 3. ) They are not only remarkable for (b) (b) Leunclav . Hist. 86 , 87. pag. Four Chief successive Families ; viz. the Seljukian , Aladinian , Oguzian , and Ottoman : but if Mr. Mede's Observation prove true , they were actually divided into Four Tetrarchies , or Sultanies , whilst they were bound in Euphrates .

And ( lastly ; ) Because the Spirit of God , in delivering Prophecies , which are on purpose dark and aenigmatical , may allude to many passages and circumstances in one , and the same Type , and Figurative Expression ; some less known and obvious than others , to excite men's Industry : why may not the Turkish Potentacy be signified by Four , because of the Vniversality of its Conquests , described Dan. 11 . 40-45 . ( Four , as Dr. Moor observes , standing for a Note of Vniversality in the Cabbalistick Mysteries ) especially in the Graecian Monarchy , which it was more immediately designed to kill , or destroy ? For as the Horns of the Altar , from which the Voice comes ( Vers . 13. ) are Four , to signifie the Vniversal Extent of Christ's Church ; so are there here Four Angels loosed ; to shew , that this Woe was to fall Vniversally upon the Grecian Church and Monarchy , described in Daniel ( Chap. 8.8 . ) by Four Notable Horns , towards the Four Winds of Heaven . For the Turkish Empire ( as that Judicious Historian , Mr. (c) (c) Turkish History , in the Preface , and pag. 981. Knolls , has observed ) hath brought fatal mutations , not upon Christendom only , but the whole World ; having under its Command the chief and most Fruitful parts of Europe , Africa and Asia ; and having fixed it self almost altogether , even in the self same Kingdoms , Countries , and Regions , as belonged to the Greek Empire . For although the Third of the Earth , and of Men , be the Symbol of the Grecian Empire ; yet in respect of its Vniversality , it may also be represented by the Number Four .

20 To bind , is to hinder and restrain ; as appears from Rev. 20.2 . and that by secret Impulses and Instincts , as the Word is taken , Acts 20.22 .

And from hence we may learn , That the Bounds of Empires , and their progress , are from God ; as are also the Providential Seasons , in which he lets loose Barbarous Nations to chastise Christians .

21 A great River , upon which the Old Babylon , the Type of the Antichristian City , stood ; it was the fatal Boundary of the Roman Empire ; and was so oftentimes to the Turks ; they making but small Advances beyond it , except in Asia Minor , ( out of which they were also beaten , first by the Christians , and then by the Tartars ) until that famous loosing them by God , to punish the Antichristian Babylon , about A. D. 1300. after which time their Success was swift and prodigious .

15 And the Four Angels were loosed [ i. e. permitted to pass that River , ] which were prepared [ by God , from the first Erection of their Empire ] for an 12 Hour , and a 23 Day [ i. e. a Year , ] and a Month [ of Days , which are Years ; ] and a Year [ of Prophetical Days , for Years ; ] for to slay the 24 third part of Men [ i. e. to destroy utterly the Constantinopolitan , or Greek Roman Empire . ]

22 The Word 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , translated Hour ; signifies , Dan. 4 , 33.5 , 5. Time , or Season ; in which sense it is often used by John in his Gospel , and in this Book ; particularly John 2 , 4.4 , 52.5 , 25.7 , 30. and Rev. 11 , 13.17 , 12. And thus also it is to be understood in this place ; because it is familiarly used in this Sense , by the Writer of this Book ; and no where by him in the other , for an Hour ; which is but of little use to ascertaining a Line of Time ; which is not wont to descend to such minute portions of it . And therefore it is here to be understood ( that it may bear a propor●ion to its Use in other places ) concerning A certain portion of Time , not here particularly limited and determined , beyond those particularly specified ; q. d. that they were prepared for a certain Time or Season , and also for a Day , a Month , and a Year , over and above that Time . And the Remark concerning the Acceptation of the Word Hour for Time ; receives great Light from the Observation of (a) (a) De Emendat . Temp. lib. 2. pag. 131. Scaliger ; who notes ; that Hours were a Devise of the Greeks ; and so consequently were not in use amongst the Jews , during the Times of the Old Testament ; from whence the Words and Phrases of this Book are taken .

23 This Prophetical Time ( for which see Chap. 11. num. 12. ) makes up 396 years ; which is the exact space of Time from the beginning of the Turkish Empire , A. D. 1057. ( as we have before shewn , ) to the taking of Constantinople by the Turks , A. D. 1453. the very year assigned by the latest (a) (a) De Emendat . Temp. lib. 2. pag. 131. and most accurate Chronologers , for the taking of that City , after much doubt concerning it : Which is an Observation that ought to be taken notice of , to Excite Learned Men to the Study of Scripture-Chronology .

24 We have before shewn , on Chap. 8.7 . that this is the Mystical Symbol of the Greek , or Constantinopolitan Roman Empire ; which was killed or destroyed , at the taking of Constantinople , the Chief Seat of it ; when ( as Chronologers note ) the Eastern Empire of the Christians ceased , and came into the hands of the Turks ; which was only tormented by the Saracens , who could never kill it , by taking its Imperial City ; when an Empire , in the account of Prophecy , is at an End . See before on Verse 5. (b) (b) Ricciol . Chronol. Reform . Tom. 1. pag. 59 , 60 , 146 , 211. Pocock Supplem. ad Abul-phar . pag. 47. Crucii Turco-Graec . pag. 75. 107. Leunclav . Histor. Musulm . pag. 579. 583.

16 And the number of the Army 25 of the Horsemen , were two hundred thousand thousand [ i. e. a vast number , Psalm 68.17 . Dan. 7.10 . ] and I heard 26 the number of them [ as if they had been repeated out of a Muster-Roll . ]

25 Thus the Army of Gog and Magog is described by Ezek. 38 ▪ 4 , 15. And here is another Character of the Turks , whose chief Strength and Numbers consisted at first in their Cavalry ; as that also of the Tartars , from whom they originally came , and of the Persians did ; with whom they are confounded , and are called by their Name in History , after they had conquered them . And from some such reason , perhaps , as this , is the Horses Tail , still carried before their Chief Officers , as an Ensign of Honour and Authority , in Memory , that their Strength consisted chiefly in Horse ; of which they were wont to bring vast Numbers into the Field ; as they also did at the taking of (a) (a) Laonic. Chalcondyl . pag. 202. ed. Paris . Constantinople .

26 When a thing is most certain , and very remarkable ; some such vehement Expression is wont to be used in this Prophecy .

17 And thus [ or after this following manner , in which I shall describe them , ] I saw the Horses in the Vision , and them that sate on them , having 27 breast-plates of fire , and of jacinth , and brimstone ; and the Heads of their Horses , were as the Heads of Lions [ i. e. fierce and terrible , and making a roaring noise ; ] and out of their mouths issued 28 fire , and smoke , and brimstone .

27 That is , Breastplates of Armour , excellently polished , like flaming fire ; which will cast the Colours of Jacinth and Brimstone , when the Sun shines on them : For the Turks , and their Horses , were , perhaps , at first , in polished Armour of Iron , which is of a Violet Colour ; according to the Custom of the (a) (a) Histor. August . in Alex. Sever. pag. 1019. ed. Lugd. Bat. Heliod . Aethiop . lib. 8. Persians ; from whose Countrey they came , when they passed Euphrates , and amongst whom they had lived for a long time .

28 This is a plain Description of the discharging of Guns by Men on Horseback ; when the Smoak , and Fire of the Gun-powder seems to issue out of their Horses Mouths ; and the Smell of Brimstone ( of which mixed with Nitre and Charcoal , it is made ) is so very prevalent .

18 By these three 29 was the third part of men killed [ i. e. the Constantinopolian Empire was destroyed , ] by the fire , and by the smoak , and by the Brimstone , which issued out at their mouths [ when the Riders discharged their Guns . ]

29 Here is also another evident Character ; for the Holy Ghost represents the Turkish Army , by those Warlike Instruments , which were invented about the time of their being let loose upon the Empire ; Guns being found out A. D. (b) (b) Ricciol . Chronol. reform . Chronic. pag. 179. 1354. or 1380. at furthest ; and brought to perfection , about 1415 ; by the use of which , the (c) (c) Leunclav . Hist. pag. 296. 485. Turks enlarged their Conquests ; and ( as all Historians (d) (d) Laonic. Chalcondyl . pag. 123 , 124 , 202 , 204 , 206. Crus● Turco-Graec . pag. 9 — relate ) took Constantinople ; the prodigious Great Cannon and Guns which they used at that Siege , being very Remarkable , and very Fatal .

19 For their power is in their mouth [ Verse 18. i. e. in their Arms , ] and in their Tails [ i. e. in false pretences to Prophecy , Verse 10. ] for their Tails were like unto Serpents [ i.e. they were crafty and Venemous , ] and had heads [ with mouths speaking great things ; promoting and spreading their false Doctrines ; ] and with them [ i. e. their ³⁰ headed Tails ] they do hurt [ to the Souls of Men. ]

30 They had Two Heads like the Serpent Amphis●●na : by which the spreading Venome of their poysonous Religion is described ; together with their manner of propagating it ; viz. by Fire issuing out of their mouths ; that is , by Force of Arms ; and by their Tails , or crafty pretences ; for they are noted to have at first entred Europe (a) (a) Lord Nepeir on the Revel. humanely , although they proceeded after to oppression : And ( lastly ▪ ) for their high and Vain-glorious Words and Titles ; and the fair pretences they made use of against Idolatry , which was then too visible and predominant in the Church .

20 And the rest of 31 the men [ i. e. [ the remaining part of the Empire ; viz. the Western ; ] which were not killed [ i.e. utterly destroyed ] by these [ foregoing ] Plagues [ inflicted by the Saracens and Turks ; ] yet repented not [ notwithstanding these Judgments , which were designed by God for that End ; ] of the Work of their Hands [ i. e. their Idolatry , 2 Kings 22.17 . Jerem. 25.6 , 7. ] that they should not worship 32 Devils [ i. e. Daemons , Lev. 17.7 . ] and Idols of Gold , and Silver , and Brass , and Stone , and of Wood , which neither can see , nor hear , nor walk [ i. e. Images , Psalm 115 , 4.135 , 15. ]

31 The Third of men ( i. e. the Eastern Empire ) being killed ; the rest of men , must signifie , the remaining part ; that is , the Western Empire , which was usurped by the Papal Antichrist ; whilst the Mahometan Antichrist Tyrannized in the Eastern .

32 By Daemons are meant Spirits of a middle Nature betwixt God , and Men ; that is , Angels , and Souls departed . See Mr. Mede on the place ; and his Apostasy of the Latter Times .

21 Neither repented they of their Murthers [ i. e. Persecutions , ] nor of their ³³ Sorceries [ i. e. Wicked Arts , and False Devices to deceive Souls , Nahum 3.4 . Isa 47.9 , 12. ] nor of their Fornication [ or Unclean and Idolatrous Doctrines and Practices ▪ ] nor of their Thefts [ i. e. cheating of Men by sanctified pretences . ]

33 Such as Exorcisms Relicks , Anointings , and her lying Signs and Wonders ; together with all her bewitching and intoxicating Doctrines and Practices .

CHAP. X.

1 AND I saw ¹ another mighty [ or , powerful , Psalm 103.20 . ] Angel [ i. e. ² Christ , ] come ³ down from Heaven [ i. e. appear upon some extraordinary matter ; ] cloathed with a ⁴ cloud [ of Power and Glory , Chap. 1.7 . ] and a ⁵ Rainbow was upon his He d [ to shew his mindfulness of his Covenant , notwithstanding the Deluge of Antichristianism and Mahometism ; ] and his face was as it were the Sun [ i e. the manifestations of himself were glorious , Chap. 1.16 . ] and his Feet [ i. e. his actions , and comings to Judgment ; ] as Pillars of Fire [ i. e. terrible , Chap. 1.15 . Dan. 10.6 . ]

Annotations on CHAP. X.

¹ And therefore a distinct one from the Seven Angels with Trumpets .

² Christ , the Angel of the Covenant here appears ; for to him might , or 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 is Attributed Chap. 5.10 . and this very Angel , altho in a distinct appearance , Chap. 11.3 . declares that He will give Power unto His two Witnesses ; which Words can agree to none but Christ ; as well as the following description , taken from Dan. Chap. 10 and 12. which are to be understood of Him .

³ A Phrase frequent in Scripture , Signifying God's more than Ordinary notice of the Actions of Men ; and that he was about to say , or do some Extraordinary Thing . Gen. 11 , 5.18 , 20 , 21. Exod. 3.7 , 8. Psal. 144.5 . Isa. 64.1 . Maimonid Ductor Dubit. 1.10 .

⁴ A White Bright Cloud , answerable to the White Linnen , Dan. 10 , 5.12 , 6.

⁵ From hence it is Evident that this Angel was Christ , the Angel of the Covenant Malac. 3.1 . Who appears thus Cloathed to the Comfort of His Servants , and to shew them that he was mindfull of His Promise , and that His Kingdom ( of which the Rainbow , a sign of mercy , is the Symbol , ) should Come ; notwithstanding he had Permitted a Deluge of Antichristianism to overflow the Church ; and Mahometism to prevail after so Extraordinary a Manner . See Notes on Chap. 4 3.

2 And he had in his Hand a little ⁶ Book opened [ shewing that the Effects and E●ents contained in it , were now ready to be Revealed and fulfilled ; ] and he set his right Foot ⁷ upon the Sea , and his left Foot upon the Earth [ as Lord of both , and to take Possession of them Psal , 2 , 8.72 , 8. Dan. 12.7 . ]

⁶ It was called a Book before , Chap. 5. but is now called a Little Book ; to shew that many of its Visions were already fulfilled ; whereupon it 's bulk was contracted into a lesser space . And it was before Sealed ; but now is Opened ; to shew that what was contained in it was at the present , to have some Notable Appearance and Effect .

⁷ To Place ones Foot upon a Thing , signifies Dominion (a) (a) Deut. 11.24 . Psalm 60.8 . ; or to have in Subjection as it were under ones Feet ; whereupon God bids Abraham Gen. 13.17 . to walk through the Land , and thereby take Possession of it . Now Christs Kingdom being according to Prophecy , to be Vniversal ; he here fixes his Feet upon the Whole Terraqueous Globe , shewing by Actions as well as by Speech , in the third Verse ( according to the Custom of the Eastern People , who in matters of Moment joyn both ) that his Kingdom was not only from Sea to Sea , as the Type of it , David's was , Psal. 72.8 ; but that all the World , the Sea and all that is in it ( upon which account he stands upon , or over the Waters Dan. 12.6 , 7. ) were his Possession , as well as the uttermost Parts of the Earth Psal. 5.8 . So that by this Action is signified that Christ was Lord of all , of Sea and Land , and of all the Creatures in them , which he here again ( as it were ) takes Possession of ; His Kingdom haveing been interrupted chiefly by Antichristianism , and by the spreading of Mahometism , which yet was a judgment upon the other . But methinks it is worth considering , ( every Action and Word being Weighty in Prophecy ) why Christ is more peculiarly represented as upon the Waters of the River Tigris , Dan. 12.6 , 7 ; Whilst only two Angels stood on each side of its banks ; and that he here sets his right Foot ( the stronger and the more honorable of the two ) upon the Sea , but his left upon the Land ; which Grotius himself thinks to have some signification ; who supposes the right Foot to signifie the Greater Part of the People , who are often Represented by Waters , Seas , Rivers , in this Book . We are therefore to understand that by the Sea in Scripture , is meant the Western Parts of the World ; because the Mediterranean Sea , was the Western (a) (a) Numb. 34.6 . Border of the Land of Canaan : Whereupon our Versions Translate , what is to the Sea , or Sea-ward in the Original ; to the West , and Westward , Gen. 12 , 8.28 , 14. Exod. 10.19 . Ezek. 48.1 , 2. and in many other Places . And the Scripture not only calls all the Places to which the Jews were to pass by Sea , Islands , ( as I have already noted ) and particularly our European Parts , at least those in the Archipelago , the Islands of the Gentiles , Gen. 10.5 . but also divides the whole World into East and West , or according to the Phrase of their Language into Land and Sea , meaning by Land all the Continent which lay Eastward of them ; and by Sea whatsoever lay to the West , Continent , as well as Sea : Which way of Speech is to this day Observed by the Chinese ; who upon that account , call all the World , except Tartary , Si Yam , or the Western Sea ; from whence Siam a Countrey in the Indies , takes it's Name , as being Situated towards the Sea , Westerly of China . And therefore by this action of our Saviour ( seeing that in all other Places of Scripture the Earth is mentioned before the Sea ) may be Intimated that the Gospel which was now almost extinguished in the Eastern parts , by Mahometism ; Should appear . First in its Purity and Strength in the Sea , or the Western Parts of the World ; signified by the mention of the Sea in the First Place and by Christ's putting his right Foot upon it , the Strongest and the Honourablest of the two : Which came to pass at the Reformation , foretold in this Vision , as shall beshewn hereafter .

And that there sbould be in the latter Days ( which Doctor Pocock (a) (a) On Hosea 3.5 . Pag. 618. extends from Christs First , to his Second Coming ) some Wonderfull and Amazing motion of the People of God from the West , is evident from Hosea 11.10 . Where the Prophet foretells that the Lord shall roar like a Lion , ( an Expreson which very Remarkably Answers to the Roaring and Thundring in this Vision ) and that thereupon , or then , the Children shall tremble from the West , or from the (b) (b) Dr. P●cock on the Place . Sea , as the Word in the Hebrew Signfies , that is , from the Western Parts , and from Remote and Distant Countreys , and even the uttermost parts of the Earth , which is encompassed with the Sea . Which strange motion , or conversion , is to come to pass near Christ's Second Coming ( which Dr. Pocock asserts to be a Received Opinion , as to the Jews ) in his Kingdom ; which was to have appeared when Christ set his Right Foot upon the Sea ; if the Thunders , the Effect of the Lord 's Roaring , had not been sealed ; that is , if a stop had not been put to the Efficacy of them : for Christ's Kingdom , when it comes in its full force , will prevail , to the placing of the Jews in their Houses , Verse 11. and to the bringing in the fulness , and perfection of the Gentiles .

3 And cried with a loud Voice [ i. e. proclaimed his Right , ] as when a Lion ⁸ roareth [ i. e. terribly , and with Majesty , Isa. 31.4 . Amos 3.8 . Joel 3.16 . Prov. 20.2 . ] and when he had cryed , seven Thunders ⁹ uttered their Voices [ declaring the appearance of his Kingdom . ]

⁸ Christ , called , the Lion of the Tribe of Judah , Rev. 5.5 . is here understood ; whose Roaring denotes ( as Dr. Pocock has shewn upon Hos. 11.10 . ) the Efficacious power of the preaching of the Gospel ; resembled to the Voice of a Lyon , because of its calling Christians together to partake of it , and its Promises ; as the Lyon does those of its own kind , to partake of the prey ; and because it is accompanied with a Terror and an Awe , and extends it self to the uttermost parts of the Earth , with great power ; as the Voice of a Lyon is terrible , and loud . And hereby also ( as appears from the Texts I have quoted ) is signified , the Anger of God , when he appears for the Vindication of his Kingdom , against the Enemies of it .

⁹ Thunders ( as I have before shewn on Chap. 6 , 1.8 , 5. ) signifie the Power , and Efficacy , and signal Appearances of Christ's Kingdom , which , Seven , the Number of Perfection , peculiarly denotes ; and which Hannah prophesied would be exalted by the Lord's Thundering out of Heaven , 1 Sam. 2.10 .

4 And when the seven Thunders had uttered their Voices . I was about to write [ that which they had uttered ; ] and I heard a Voice from Heaven saying unto me , 10 Seal up those things which the Seven Thunders uttered , and write them not [ i. e. conceal them , as things which are to come to pass hereafter , and hinder them from coming immediately into Effect , Dan. 8 , 26.12 , 4 , 9. ]

10 Here Sealing and Writing are plainly opposed ; Writing signifying the bringing of the Vision into Effect ; and Sealing , the delaying of the Acccmplishment of it ; as I have shewn on Chap. 5.1 . So that here is a plain stop put to the Kingdom of Christ ; insomuch , that his Roaring did not prevail to make the Children come trembling from the West .

5 And the Angel which I saw stand upon the Sea , and upon the Earth , lifted up his hand to Heaven [ the Throne of God , in the posture and manner of Swearing , Gen. 14.22 . Dan. 12.7 . ]

6 And swore by him that liveth for ever and ever , who created Heaven , and the things that therein are ; and the Sea , and the things which are therein [ i. e. by the Eternal , Omnipotent God , who created all things ; and therefore can alter them , and their Times and Seasons ; ] that there should be [ such ] time 11 no longer [ as that which the Prophet Daniel foretold , Chap. 7 , 25.12 , 7. ]

11 Time in general , here called 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ; is divided by Daniel into several distinct 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ; that is , appointed Times , or Seasons ; which he calls Time , Times , and the Dividing of Time ; or a part , that is , an half of Time ; which Distribution is also used in this Book , Chap. 12.14 . By Time is meant in Daniel , the most signal , and perfect part of the appointed Times and seasons , viz. a Year ; as appears from Dan. 4.16 . and 11.13 . where Times plainly signifie Years .

By Times absolutely put , must be meant Two Times , or Two Years , because it is the Dual Number ; i. e. the next Plural Number to Time , or One Year ; and then by consequence , by The Division , or cutting off , or Half of Time , must be meant Half a Year ; as , I think , all Interpreters agree . Now The Prophetical Day , being put for a Year , in Scripture , the Prophetical Year , must by consequence be put for a Year of Prophetical Days ; that is a year of years ; consisting of as many years as a Year doth of Days ; viz. of Three hundred and Sixty Years , in round and equal Numbers , according to the degrees of a Circle : and then (a) (a)

360 , a Time . 720 , Times . 180 , half a Time . 1260.

Times must be Two Years of Years ; i.e. Seven hundred and Twenty Years ; and the half Time must be half a year of years ; that is One hundred and Eighty Years ; all which amounts to Twelve hundred and Sixty Years . Rev. 11 , 3.12 , 6.

Now Christ's Oath here having a clear reference to Daniel 12.7 . by no more Time , must be meant , no more such Time , or of the same Nature with the Times there given to Antichrist ; which were to cease , and no more time to be ; except when Christ's Kingdom appeared ( which is the import of the following Verse ) when there should be Time indeed , but of a quite different Nature ; dated , and reckoned from the glorious Reign of Christ ; and not from the Abominations and Servitude of Antichrist ; and ending in that , which is not so properly Time , as the completion and perfection of it , Eternity : For Antichrist having changed Times , ( Dan. 7.25 . ) his Time may very well be said to be no more , when it is changed into those of another Nature . See the Annotations on Chap. 11 , 2.20 , 4.

7 * But in the days of the Voice [ or sounding ] of the seventh Angel , wben he shall 12 begin to sound [ Chap. 11.15 . and ¹³ when ] the Mystery , [ or wonderful Prophetical Secret , Dan. 12.6 . ] of God [ concerning the coming of the Kingdom of Christ , Dan. 12 . 5-13 . Rom. 11.25 , 26. ] should be [ or is ] finished , [ there shall be Time indeed ; but of a quite different Nature from the former : ] as he hath declared [ or Evangelized , the good Tidings of his Son's Kingdom , in the beginning , progress , and perfection of it ; ] to his Servants the Prophets [ Acts 3 . 21-26 . ]

* Dr. (a) (a) Oper. Theol. pag. 18 Moor reads 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , and renders it , except , or saving ; making it to be the same with 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ; which is a Criticism , neither necessary , nor grounded upon the Credit of Manuscripts .

12 The Word is rightly thus translated ; and so it signifies , Luke 7.2 . John 4.47 . Acts 23.27 . And Beza hath well noted on John 4.47 , That Aristotle prudently distinguishes betwixt 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , and 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ; the latter Word signifying what is in preparation , or readiness to begin ; and not always what is past .

13 The Particle And , is in the Greek Copies ; which ought to be restored to the Translation ; and 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or when , to be reduplicated , or repeated 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , with 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ; and the Words are to be translated , when it is finished ; and not shall , or should be finished ; for then it should have been 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , and not 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 .

From these Words thus settled , and interpreted in conjunction with Daniel , may be drawn these following Observations :

( 1. ) That the Antichristian , or Gentile Times , are to have an End . For Christ here swears , That such time shall be no longer ; and in Daniel he swears , that it shall be but for a Time , Times , and an half ; that is , 1260. years ; as hath been before shewn .

( 2. ) That these Times are to end before the Days of the seventh Angel's sounding . For it is expresly affirmed by Christ , Ver. 6. That there should be Time no longer , but until those Days ; in which there was to be Time indeed , but of another Nature .

( 3. ) The precise Time of their Ending is affirmed in Daniel , Chap. 12.6 , 7. to be when the dispersing or scattering of the power of the holy people shall be accomplished . For one of the Angels having asked Christ , Verse 6. how long , or what space of Time it would be to the End of Wonders ; or of These Wonders ; i. e. Those he had before spoken of , from Verse 1. to the 5th ; as the LXX . according to their Custom , enlarge upon the Words : It is answered , Verse 7. that it would be Twelve hundred and sixty years to the End of these Wonders ; and ( circumstantiating thereby the time of their End more particularly ) that when the dispersion should be accomplished ; all of those things , or wonders should be finished : thereby plainly intimating , that the scattering was to last during the Twelve hundred and sixty years ; and that they were not to end until that was over . By which accomplishment of the scattering , or dispersion of the power of the holy people , can be meant no other than the Woman's coming out of the Wilderness ; where the holy people were dispersed and scattered ; because that dispersion is of the same Duration with this ; as appears from Rev. 12.6 . and is immediately to precede the Voice of the seventh Angel ; as will be shewn hereafter on Rev. 11.11 , 14.

( 4. ) At the End of Time ; that is , of the Antichristian , and Gentile Times , there shall be Time again , but of another Nature . For Christ having sworn , there should be Time no longer ; adds , But in the Days of the voice of the seventh Angel : intimating thereby , that Time was then to be again ; which must be understood , to make the Sense compleat . And therefore Antichristian Time consisting of several 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , being ended ; the succeeding Time must be of a different Nature .

(5) The Beginning of this New Time , and its Period , are are here precisely limited .

For , ( 1. ) In general , it is to be in the days , or times of the voice , or sounding of the seventh Angel .

( 2. ) It is to begin precisely , when he begins , or prepares to sound

( 3. ) It is to last until the Mystery of God , or the wonders , and wonderful things ( Dan. 12.6 , 7. ) shall be finished ; that is , until Christ shall say , It is finished , It is finished , at the entrance of the Thousand Years of the New Jerusalem State , when another sort of Time begins .

( 6. ) The whole Duration of this New Time is given in precise Numbers , by the Prophet Daniel . For after he had assigned a Time , Times , and a half , to the scattering of the holy people ; he afterwards , verse 11. adds thirty years unto them ; thereby making up the twelve hundred and sixty years , which are included in them , to be twelve hundred and Ninety , for the full Time of the continuance of the Antichristian Abomination : And then , verse 12. adds Forty Five more to the twelve hundred and Ninety , making the whole time from the beginning of the scattering of the holy people , to be Thirteen hundred and thirty Five years ; when he promiseth a blessed State ; verse 12. So that hereby we have gained a Line of Time , consisting of Seventy five years ; reaching from the beginning of the sounding of the seventh Angel , where John fixes it , through the Voices and Vials issuing out of the Seventh Trumpet ; until the finishing the Mystery of God , in the appearance of Christ's glorious Kingdom ; which will be but in a State of Preparation , or in a Course , or Succession of Finishing , until that Time .

But I cannot but after all observe , that (a) (a) Apud . Poli Sym. Piscator upon the place , supposes 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ( in 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) to be Emphatical , and to signifie as much as 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ; that is , even then shall be finished the Mystery ; the Aorist 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , according to the Genius of the Greek Language , being sometimes put for the Future . According to which Acceptation of the Word , the Seventh Verse , which is a part of the Oath here , and in Daniel , will relate to the finishing of the Mystery it self ; and not only declare , that there shall be Time for the finishing of it ; which latter sense seems to be not so fit to be the Subject of this Solemn Oath , as the former ; although , according to the ordinary Grammatical Construction of the Words , it appears to be the most natural .

( Lastly , ) From the due consideration of this Chapter , we may conclude , that the Reformation , begun A. D. 1517. is foretold in it .

( 1. ) Because it is the Only Remarkable Event in History , relating to the Kingdom of Christ , following the taking of Constantinople by the Turks ; represented in the foregoing Chapter . For the Spirit here affording us a Prophetical View of a Series of Events in their orderly Succession ; it cannot be thought , that so great a one as the Reformation , should not at all be mentioned ; or if it were , that it should not be mentioned in its proper and due place and season . Now allowing but Threescore and Four Years , as a space of Repentance allotted by God , Chap. 9.20 , 21. ( which comes nigh the term of the years of his Indignation against Jerusalem , Zech. 1.12 . ) for the correcting , although not killing of the Western Apostasy , by the great Success of the Turks ; and the next thing Remarkable , is the Reformation , begun by Luther , A. D. 1517. when at his first preaching against Indulgences , he , out of a small Spark , kindled such a Fire , as set all Europe in a Combustion ; as (a) (a) Ration . Temp. lib. 9. 11. Petavius speaks : who also remarks , that in the same year ( which is pitched upon generally by Chronologers , for the Aera of the Reformation , Sleidan beginnning his Commentaries at it , ) at the Conclusion of the Lateran Council , an Expedition against the Turks was resolved upon ; for the carrying on of which , Indulgences (b) (b) Fox's Book of Mart. Vol. 2. pag. 47. Mezeray , pag. 562. were pretended to have been granted : Upon which it is that Mezeray observes , that the First Evil ( meaning the Turks ) gave occasion for the Birth of the Second Evil ; as he calls the Reformation .

Now upon the great success of the Turks , at a Time when Selymus had made extraordinary preparations against the Christians , and just before the appearance of that great and successful Warriour , Selyman the Magnificent , who over-run Hungary , and b●s●●ged Vienna it self ; it pleased God to give Birth to the Reformation : which was not only to be a Scourge , ( although of another , yet not of a less Formidable Nature , than the Turkish ▪ ) to the Western Apostasy , for its impenitency ; but also a most Notable Apperance of the Kingdom of Christ ; whereby there might be a Recompence made for the Loss Christianity in general had suffered by the destruction of the Eastern Church .

For although that was sufficiently made up , in the true Value , and intrinsick Worth of the Reformation ; yet God , for the sake of his Son's Name , is so far tender of Christianity , as not to let the Turk destroy the Western Empire , by taking Rome , or even Vienna it self ; because it is the Seat of the Christian Emperour : as appears from the Vain Attempts of Solyman , A.D. 1529. and A.D. 1532. when he fled out of (a) (a) Bizarus de reb. Persicis , pag. 360 , 361. Hungary , the Vengeance of God following him in a dreadful Plague ; and from their late Defeat , fresh in our Memory .

And by the Reformation also , Christ was pleased to intimate , That Cbristians were not to despond at the great progress of Mahometism ; as if it had been such an extraordinary Encroachment upon his Kingdom ; seeing that was of a quite different Nature from that Religion generally professed in the parts of the Eastern and Western Empire , which were over-run by it ; and was rather of such a pure and spiritual Nature , as that of which the Reformation had given a Specimen .

( 2. ) The Reformation is here meant ; because then it might be truly sworn , that Time should be no longer ; that being so great a Breach upon the Power given to Antichrist , that it could not happen during his Times . But if it be said , that his Time could not be then sworn to be past , because his Power still remains : It may be answered , that by Time here in the 6th Verse cannot be meant , all Time whatsoever in general ; but such Divisions as are made of it , Dan. 12.7 , into Time , Times , and a half ; and that therefore when the Time , Times , and any the smallest part of the half Time was past , it might be then truly affirmed , that Time , that is , such Time should be no longer ; Half Time broken , and diminished , being no longer , in propriety of Speech , Half Time ; and the Time and Times being already wholly past . And that the full Expiration , and Actual End of all manner of Antichristian Time , cannot be here understood , is plain from the next Verse ; where it is affirmed , that this is not to come to pass until the Voice of the Seventh Angel .

And from hence it is , that a Worthy Person asserts , That this Oath took place as soon as ever Half Time was entred , and the first minutes of it were past ; because that was the first opportunity in which it could be in Truth declared , that such Times sbould be no more ; which Christ laid hold on , to give a timely notice of his approaching Kingdom ; and to lay a Claim to it , as he had done before , at other Apperances ; and that space enough might be afforded for the Transactions to be performed in the Remaining Parts of Half Time .

Now if the half Time , began at (a) (a)

1517 180 1697

1517. then ( seeing that consists of One hundred and Eighty Years ) it must end , together with the whole twelve hundred and sixty years , at 1697. when the Seventh Trumpet shall sound , and all things shall tend to the finishing of the Mystery of Christ's Kingdom , according to Verse 7 ; which must also , according to the same Reason , have begun A. D. 437. for there the Aera of the twelve hundred and sixty years must be fixed , if we reckon backward , from (b) (b)

1517 437 1080 1080 437 1517

1517. deducting from it One thousand and Eighty Years , the full Sum of the Time , and Times , then elapsed .

( 3. ) The Action of Christ's setting his Right Foot upon the Sea , agrees very well to the Circumstances of the times , when the Reformation began ; and to the Events which have followed upon it . For it began in the Western parts , viz. Europe , signified by the Sea , as I have already shewn ; and when the New Western World of America was just found out ; which was first attempted by Columbus , A. D. 1492. and discovered by Americus Vesputius , AD. 1498. the Streights and Sea of Magellan , being found A. D. 1518. the very year after the beginning of the Reformation : upon which there followed continually large discoveries , and a New World ; whither the Gospel hath been carried , and where the Reformation hath found a Refuge , and made a considerable progress . All which seems to be the Effect of Christ's setting his Foot upon those places ; whereby he took possession of the whole Globe , and made a passage for his Kingdom , through the Sea , extending it to the utmost parts of the Earth .

( 4. ) The Reformation was a remarkable , and powerful appearance of Christ's Kingdom ; and therefore may be very well here specified by the magnificent appearance of Christ ; by his coming down from Heaven ; by his having a Book open ; by his loud Voice ; by his Roaring ; and the Seven Thunders : By all which are signified in Scripture ( as I have already hinted ) some remarkable , manifest , and efficacious appearances of Christ's Kingdom .

For the Reformation was , as (a) (a) In Prefat. & Apolog· Sleidan truly observes , one of the most Illustrious Events which has come to pass , and not to be parallell'd since the Apostles times ; which none can think of without astonishment , and the utmost degrees of admiration and wonder ; there being in it great Discoveries made of God's Almighty Power , and admirable Counsels ; which being designed ( as the Creation , and all his providential Works are ) chiefly with reference to his Son's Kingdom ; he hath been pleased to give us Visible Marks and Characters of it , in the Reformation ; such as are ,

( 1. ) The Agreement and Consent which there was in the Substantials of Doctrine , at first betwixt the Reformers : Vnity , (a) (a) John 17 . 11-23 . Eph. 4.3 , 4. in truth , being a Mark of Christ's Kingdom , and one of the most powerful external means to convert the World . For this great Work was begun about the same time in two distant places ; by Luther in Germany , and by Zuinglius at Zurich ; and although they held no Communication with one another , ( Zuinglius on purpose abstaining from reading of Luther's Books , when they began to be common amongst them ) yet they differed in no Doctrine of any very considerable moment ( as the French Historian (b) (b) Pag. 946. Mezeray confesses , concerning the Protestants in general , ) but in that of the Sacrament ; where also their difference was not so great , but that they both (c) (c) Sleidan , pag. 97 , 121 , 159. edit. Anglic. agreed in the Substance of the Article , that Christ's Body was taken spiritually with the Heart , and not corporally with the Mouth ; and resolved , at a Conference they had about it , to refrain from all Contention concerning the manner , how Christ was present in the Sacrament . Whereby it came to pass , that the people , amongst whom Luther 's Writings were at last common , by hearing and reading of them , did see the same Spirit in both of them , according to the Scriptures ; and did submit the more willingly to the Truth , although it seemed something New to them ; which was Zuinglius's Design in abstaining from reading of Luther's Books ; as (a) (a) Melchior Adam . Vita Zuingl . pag. 28. Melchior Adamus particularly testifies in his Life .

( 2. ) The Reformation began on a sudden , with a surprise , and at unawares ; when men were most secure , and were the least prepared for it ; which are the Signs of the coming of Christs Kingdom in Scripture , Matth. 24 . 36-51 . 1 Thes. 5.3 . For Leo (b) (b) Father Paul's History of the Council of Trent , pag. 4 ▪ 5.9 . Fascicul . rerum expetend , passim . Bishop of Meauxe's History of Variat . pag. 1 , ● . the tenth , was then Pope , a most Voluptuous Libertine , as loose in his Religion as his Manners ; whose Example also was followed by almost the whole Clergy ; who were then , as the Popish Writers of those Times unanimously confess , very ignorant , and very vicious . And the Church also was then at ease and quiet , the Schism ( as Father Paul speaks ) being absolutely extinguished , and no considerable Adversary appearing . When all on a sudden , whilst the Pope was at rest in his House , and flourishing in his Palace , dissolved in Ease and Luxury ; the Reformation broke out , to his great astonishment and disquiet , at an unexpected time , and by an Accident very observable ; his Factors being then busie in selling Indulgences , to supply his excessive Prodigality , and to raise a Portion for his Sister .

All which came to pass according to what the Scripture has assured us , That when Men say Peace and Safety , then sudden Destruction cometh upon them , and that the coming of the Son of Man shall be , when Men are eating and drinking ▪ marrying and giving in marriage ; and so was it at this his remarkable coming .

( 3. ) The Reformation proceeded from small beginnings , and yet made a wonderful progress in a short time , notwithstanding the most powerful Endeavours to the contrary ; being sometimes carried on by Men who designed nothing less , and by Means , and to Ends unthought of , even by those who begun it . Which are plain Characters of the Kingdom of Heaven in (a) (a) Matth. 13. Mark 4.26 , 27. Scripture ; which is likened to a Grain of Mustard-Seed , the least of all Seeds ; which yet when it is grown up , is the greatest of all Herbs ; and to Seed sown in the ground , which springs and grows up , and yet the Sower himself knoweth not how . For (b) (b) Father Paul's Hist. of Counc . of Trent , pag. 6-12 . 15 , 17. 71. Sleidan , in Prefat. & pag. 31. Luther was a Person of no great Fame , or Interest ; who designed at first only to preach against the Scandalous Abuses of Indulgences ; and was carried on contrary to his Expectation , from one Controversie to another , and against his first Inclinations and Resolutions , chiefly by the forward Oppositions of his Adversaries ; he having often professed , that he was ready to let the Cause fall , if his Enemies would but permit him . And if some few (c) (c) Father Paul's Hist. pag. 20-23 . Bishop Burnet's Histor. Reform . part 1. pag. 255. things had been at first granted , ( which Pope Hadrian was inclinable to , but was diverted from his purpose by others ) it is generally thought , that a stop had been put to the Reformation . But God ordered things otherwise , making the sins of Men subservient to his Will : as is apparent from the Actions of Henry the Eighth ; who intended (d) (d) Fox's Rook of Martyrs , Vol. 2. pag. 273. Vol. 3. pag. 92. nothing less at first , than the throwing of the Pope's Power , and seems in all his Actions , to be lead on by Providential Circumstances , to do that which he least designed . But as its Beginnings were mean and contemptible , so was its Progress (e) (e) Sleidan 133. 160. Basnage Histoir . de la Religion , pag. 421. wonderful ; for by the year 1532. Seven Princes , and Twenty Four Cities had received Luther's Doctrine ; and as Erasmus tells us , it had spread all over Germany , and had stretched it self from the Ocean , as far as Switzerland .

Neither did it contain it self only within Germany , but the sound of it reached Sweden and Denmark ; the former receiving the Reformation , A.D. 1525. the latter A. D. 1537. and its progress was so sudden , and so swift , rouzing the whole World ( as Erasmus speaks of it ) out of its Lethargy ; that I could never think of it , without reflecting upon the Question made by our Honest Martyrologist , John (a) (a) Vol. 2. pag. 80. Fox ; viz. how it should come to pass , that although the Romish Bishop hath had great Enemies and Gainsayers continually from time to time , both speaking and working , preaching and writing against him , yet notwithstanding never any could prevail before the coming of Luther ?

To which weighty Question , although he gives there several good Conjectural Resolutions , as he calls them ; yet the Chief Reason is to be assigned to the Thunders and Voices which were then uttered ; and to the wonderful Efficacy which prophetical Times and Seasons , have upon the Affairs of Christ's Church ; it being Necessary ( as Father (b) (b) History , pag. 4. Paul judiciously observes upon this very occasion ) for the effecting of any thing , that the time come in which it may please God to correct the Errors of Men : Which ( says he ) met , together with fit Occasions , and Instruments which knew how to make use of them , in the time of Leo. For although Men's Minds were then disposed for a Reformation , by Reason of the Scandalous Lives , Ignorance , and Tyranny of the Clergy ; yet this Effect could not have been produced singly from these Occasions ; if the Times ordained by God's Infinite Wisdom , had not conspired with them . And what less than Divine Assistance could give Life and Success to a single , unassisted Person ; so as to enable (a) (a) Basnage ubi supra . him to convert a whole Town by one single Sermon ; and to break through all manner of difficulties with an invincible Courage , notwithstanding the utmost Oppositions made against him , by that Great Emperour Charles the Fifth ; and the United Forces and Counsels of the Pope , and his Party : So great Reason had (b) (b) Calvin . 2 Disc. c. Westfal . Opuscul . fol. 785. 787. & ibid. 137 , 141. Calvin to stile Luther the Trumpet , or rather the Thunder , which raised the World out of its Lethargy ; and to say , That it was not Luther that spoke , but God that thundered by his Mouth .

Neither were the forementioned Circumstances only observable in the Lutheran Reformation , but in that begun in Switzerland , and Geneva : For (c) (c) Sleidan . passim . pag. 48 , 70 , 76. vita ejus per Melchior . Adam . Zuinglius was the only Person which appeared at first amongst the Helvetians ; And although he met with great Opposition from the Popish Cantons , and from his own people , for endeavouring to disswade them from being Mercenary in the Wars of Forreign Princes ; yet he broke through all Obstacles , and propagated his Doctrine in a few years , in very many parts of that , and the Neighbouring Countries .

The like to which appears in the Reformation of (d) (d) See Mr. Spoon's History of Geneva . Geneva , begun A. D. 1532. only by Two Ministers of Piedmont ; who , taking Occasion from some Divisions amongst the People , upon some Protestant Theses being set up by a few young Men in several Corners of the Street ; propagated the Truth in a short time very successfully ; the Common people hearing them gladly . For it was not until afterwards , A.D. 1536. that Mr. Calvin ( that great Instrument for the promoting the Truth , Power , and Simplicity of Religion ) came to that City ; whose setling there was no less Providential and unexpected , then his Success : For he intended only to take it in his way to Basil , or Strasburg , in one of which places he designed to continue for some time ; and when he was perswaded by Monsieur Farel , to tarry there , he met with so great Opposition , that he was banished the City ; and yet upon his Return prevailed so far , as to settle his Doctrine and Discipline there , although it were utterly contrary to the Looseness of their Manners ; where it hath ever since been exercised with great Vigour ; that small State and City flourishing ( according to the wise Observation of Mr. Spon , with which he shuts up his History of that City ) whilst other Cities have perished , and mighty States have been overturned : which God often permits by his admirable Providence , to let great and small States know , that their Subsistence or Ruine depends not on their own Strength or Weakness ; but that they are all in his hand , and their Happiness and misery come only from him . But his Doctrine and Discipline did not contain it self within the Narrow Bounds of that City ; but that small Leaven leavened many Kingdoms and Countries ; viz. France , Poland , Germany , Scotland , the Netherlands , and Hungary : and hath maintained it self chiefly by the Severity of the Manners of its Followers , and the Strictness of their Discipline , as the Judicious French (a) (a) Mezeray's History , pag. 951. See the Synodicon of the Reformed Churches of France , lately Printed in English . Historian hath observed : which is so great , that Henry (b) (b) Perefixes Life of Henry 4th , ad an. 1587. the Fourth himself , altho he was then King of Navarr , and Chief of their Party , was forced by the Consistory of Rochel , to make Reparation for a Scandal he had given , by his Looseness .

( 4. ) The Reformation ( which (c) (c) Vita ejus per Melchior . Adam : pag , 122. Luther foretold should never be extinguished ) hath been also miraculously preserved , as the Kingdom of Christ hath always been , amidst the Convulsions of States and Empires ; and hath been many times rescued from imminent Destructions by extraordinary Means , and unforeseen Accidents : Whereby it appears , that it is a Plant planted by our Heavenly Father ; else it had been before now rooted up .

The Troubles were so great , which the First Reformers encountred with , that good (a) (a) Sleidan , pag. 140. Melancthon was very much dejected at them ; and even Luther himself , although of an undaunted Spirit , was sometimes oppressed with disconsolate Thoughts , about the State of Things ; and had gone back , if he had not been extraordinarily assisted . When his Cause was in great danger , ( as Fox (b) (b) Vol. 2. pag. 49 , 50. remarks ) the marvellous Providence of God , who had this matter in guiding , poovided a Remedy where the Power of Man did fail : and stirred up the whole Vniversity of Wittenberg , to petition Duke Frederick in his behalf , when he was upon the Point of Banishment : Whereupon the Duke began to consider his Doctrine , and to favour him . Several times did God preserve this tender plant , notwithstanding the many Wars , Leagues and Consultations to root it out ; as upon the Death of (c) (c) Sleidan 250. George of Saxony ; the many Successes of the Emperour ; but especially that (d) (d) Sleidan 375 — Mezeray . pag. 620 , 624 , 632 , 633 , 954. Melch. Adam . Vita Calvin . pag. 80. Summum Religionis discrimen , &c. remarkable one , when the Elector of Saxony , and the Landgrave of Hesse were Prisoners ; when the Reformation in Germany had been entirely destroyed , if God had not ordered Matters otherwise , by a strange turn of Affairs ; whereby the Emperour was at last forced to grant the Edict of (a) (a) Tbuan . Hist. Tome 1. pag. 503. Mezeray , 954. Passau , which is still the Security of the Reformation in those parts ; and the True Foundation of the Liberty of the Protestants ; as Monsieur Mezeray observes : which was done for fear of a War which threatned him on both sides , from the French and the Turks ; by which means , Protestantism was generally preserved in Germany , during the Reign of Charles the Fifth .

And yet to see the admirable Care of Divine Providence over the Vine which he had planted ; for when (b) (b) Sleidan , pag. 463. the Reformation was at its lowest Ebb in Germany , by the forementioned occasion ; it went on very vigorously in England ; the Mass being abolished there at that very Critical Conjuncture ; whereby the Protestants were kept in heart , and its future increase was provided for .

In England , as (c) (c) Fox , Vol. 2. page 273 , 370. Vol. 3. page 386 , 792 , 800. Bishop Burnet's History of the Reformation , part 1. page 135 , 136. Historians have observed , the Reformation was remarkably preserved by many strange Accidents , amidst the unaccountable Humours of a Cruel and Vain-glorious Prince ; As , by the Intrigues of Woolsey , for the Papacy , and his missing of it ; which if he had obtained , no doubt ( says Fox ) the Authority of that See had never been exterminated out of England : By the Sollicitations of the Emperour with the Pope , the Easiness of the Pope to grant the Bull , and again his Stiffness in denying it ; but especially by his rash and precipitate Sentence against the King ; and that contrary to the ordinary Forms of proceeding in his own Courts ; which if they had observed the Breach betwixt them had been made up ; the King's Submission arriving at Rome but Two Days after the Sentence given . But ( as our late Ecclesiastical Historian judiciously observes ) God in his wise and unsearchable Providence had designed to draw other great Ends out of this Rupture ; and therefore suffered them that were most concerned to hinder it , to be the chief Instruments of driving it on . The unprosperous proceedings of Q. Mary , and the strange Preservations of Q. Elizabeth , together with other remarkable Instances of God's Providence in the Times of Persecution , are largely insisted upon by our Laborious Martyrologist , at the End of his Third Volume ; which I shall not therefore mention : as neither the secret (a) (a) Cardin. Bentivol . History of the Wars of Flanders , page 6. Correspondencies betwixt Philip the 2d of Spain , and the King of France , for the Extirpation of Protestantism , discovered by William Prince of Orange ; the Measures (b) (b) Mezeray , page 651 , 653. taken for exterminating it by the Spaniards and French , at a Treaty , wholly defeated by the sudden Death of Henry the Second ; the Effect which the French (c) (c) Mezeray , page 651 , 653 , 957. Massacre met with , contrary to the Design of those who contrived it ; whereby it was turned rather to the strengthening and security of the Protestants , than their utter Ruine , as it might have done ; to omit the Defeat in Eighty Eight , the Gunpowder Treason , and the later Deliverance , fresh in our Memories ; for which I refer the Reader to a Sermon preached by Bishop Burnet , before the Queen , on July the 16th , 1690.

( 5. ) The Reformation was an appearance of the Kingdom of Christ ; as it cleared up the True Notion and Nature of his Spiritual Kingdom , in the Souls of Men ; by instructing them in the Nature of Faith , and of Justification by Christ's Merits ; to which ( as Mr. Fox (d) (d) Vol. 2. page 80. hath judiciously observed ) the Success of the Reformation was very much owing ; those Doctrines having been mightily obscured by a wrong Notion of good Works , and the Doctrine of Merits , one of the most Fundamental Errors of Popery . And it very much also contributed to this End ; by stripping Religion of much of its vain Pomp , and unedifying Ceremonies ; which do not promote true inward Piety , but distract the Mind ; which being of a limited Capacity , cannot well attend at once to two Objects of so different a Nature , as sensible and intellectual ones are . For the External Pomp of Religion , and its gawdy Ornaments , are very contrary to the Simplicity of the Gospel ; in which only Two External Rites , and those very plain and simple ones , were instituted ; viz. Baptism , and the Lord's Supper ; Christian Religion consisting chiefly in the heart , and Affections ; and in Externals , as they conduce to inward Holiness ; according to what our Saviour hath told us concerning his Kingdom , Luke 17.20 . that it cometh not with observation ; that is , is not (a) (a) See Grotius on the place ; and Hammond . attended with Pomp , Splendor , and Riches ; but is a Spiritual (b) (b) Rom. 2 , 19. and 14.17 . Kingdom , in the Heart and Spirit , consisting not in Meats and Drinks , but in Righteousness , and Peace , and Joy in the Holy Ghost .

Whereupon the (c) (c) Sleidan , page 53. Mezeray , page 948 , 957. Reformation retrenched much of the superfluous Riches of the Church ; which are apt to corrupt the best mens minds ; and lessened much of the Secular Grandeur , Preheminence , and Superiority , Titles and Honours of the Clergy ; whereby the Church becomes too like a worldly Kingdom : Whereas Christ plainly declares , that his Kingdom is not of this World , John 18.36 . and (d) (d) Matth. 20 . 20-28 . Luke 22 . 24-30 . forbids his Apostles all secular Jurisdiction , and the Affectation , at least , of Titles of Honour and Authority .

( Lastly , ) It was an appearance of the Kingdom of Christ , as it shook , and made a breach in that of Antichrist ; which it is at last utterly to break in pieces , consume aed destroy , Dan. 2 , 44.7 , 26. And this it did after a most signal manner , by drawing of many Kingdoms and Princes , from the Antichristian Corruptions of Popery .

But as the Reformation was an Appearance of Christ's Kingdom , so it must be confessed , that it was but an Imperfect one ; by reason of the sealing up , or putting a stop to those things which the Seven Thunders uttered : which would otherwise have produced Christ's Kingdom in Glory , and have broken in peices the Kingdom of Antichrist . And that such a stop was put to its Efficacy , will appear from these Considerations :

( 1. ) Because the Reformation was not attended with Miracles ; which our (a) (a) Matth. 12.28 . Luke 10 , 9.11 , 20. Saviour makes to be a certain Sign of the coming of his Kingdom . And if it were the Sign of its first coming , have we not reason to expect , that it shall be so of its Second ? But this Gift cannot be expected , whilst Antichristianism prevails so mightily in the World ; whose encrease was the Cause of the Cessation of Miracles in the Church ; which lasted for a considerable time ( as hath been shewn by the Learned Mr. Dodwell in his Dissertations on Irenaeus and Cyprian ) beyond the Infancy of the Gospel , and the first propagation of it ; for which Age therefore they could not only be designed ; and gradually decreased , as the Errors and Corruptions of the Church encreased .

( 2. ) According to the Parables of our Saviour , Matth. 13. concerning his Kingdom ; the Enemy soon sowed Tares in it whilst men slept ; which choaked , and perverted the Word of the Kingdom at first preached , in many things ; and the Men which it gathered of every kind , bad as well as good , brought in a mixture of their own sins and infirmities into it . For , not only (a) (a) Mezeray , page 948. Camden . Elizab. page 26. Fox 's Martyr . Vol. 3. page 105 , 442 , 537. Politicians , and wicked Worldlings , carried on their private Designs , ( which the Reformers here in England complained much of , as to the point of Sacriledge ) but the Good Men , who most effectually promoted it , had their Weaknesses and Infirmities . (b) (b) Sleidan , 21 , 43. & passim . Luther and (c) (c) Adam . Vit. Calv. page 109 ▪ See Calvin's Answer to Officium viri pii . Calvin , although extraordinary Persons , and of great Piety were both Men of very warm Tempers , and were sometimes too violently transported ; and the latter is thought to have had a too (d) (d) Hooker's Preface to Eccles. Polit. over-weening Opinion for his own Discipline ; endeavouring every where to introduce it as Necessary , and of Divine Original ; which yet was at first very imperfect ; the first (e) (e) Synodic . Gall. Reform . Tome 1. page 16. Plat form of it , as it is received in the Church of France , having been altered and augmented in Three and Twenty Synods , before it could be brought to that Model in which it now is ; which it must be confessed is very excellent ; and fit to be diligently perused by all , whose Thoughts are employed in restoring Church-Discipline . But yet , to deal impartially , I cannot think , but that the Natural Severity of the Temper of this Great and Good Man ( to whose indefatigable pains and great Parts , we are endebted for the true Sense of the Scriptures ) , gave sometimes a Tincture to his Opinions , or at least to his Expressions in the Praedestinarian Controversies ; which his Followers urged with too great warmth and harshness towards Dissenters , in France , and the Netherlands .

Neither have the (f) (f) Histoire abregee de l' Europe , Tome 1. page 528 , 663 , 667. Lutherans been less rigorous in imposing their Opinions ; who having retained several Errors , as in the point of Consubstantiation , Images , Vbiquity , and the like ; would not admit the Reformed to their Communion , without their subscribing to some of those controverted Articles ; and denied them Churches in their Cities , even when they were forced to retire unto them for succour in the heat of the last French Persecution . In which seems to be some Relicks of that Spirit which at first much retarded the progress of the Reformation in Germany ; the Lutherans being then so wedded to their Opinion about the Sacrament , that the (a) (a) Sleidan , 122 , 151. Confederates would not admit the Switzers , and those that followed Zuinglius , into their Leagues ; thinking their Assistances to be unlawful ; and that they would be as dismal in the Events , as Confederacies with Idolaters in Scripture : and the Ten Years Imprisonment of (b) (b) Histor. Carcerum per Pezelium . Casparus Peucerus , about the same Controversie , shews , that they did not afterwards much abate of their Rigor .

Furthermore , I cannot but be perswaded , that the many Wars and Confusions which the Reformation hath been engaged in ( which were (c) (c) Mezeray , 951 , 952. The Account of the Persecution of th● Vaudois , Printed at Oxford . often the Occasions of their Persecutions ) , argue it to have fallen short , in producing that Exemplary Patience , and Resignation to the Cross , which Christianity designed , and which it at first wrought in the Primitive Christians . And the many Errors and Divisions , which sprung up with the Reformation , plainly prove , that there were many Tares mixt with it ; which yet God hath been pleased to make use of to many good Ends ; there being scarce any Erroneous Perswasion in Religion , which hath not some Truth mixt with it ; and which was not occasioned by some Neglect in the Church : which God by those Extreams punishes them for , and calls upon them to reform . Even the Extravagancies of (a) (a) Sleidan , page 52 , 79 , 83 , 90 , 96 , 190. Munster , and the Boors ( to whose Demands Luther gave too sharp and bloody an Answer , as his own Historian confesses ) have a mixture of some important Truths ; and the (b) (b) Sleidan , page 244. Antinomians , who first appeared about A. D. 1538. seem to have been permitted , to admonish the Reformers of more Exalted Thoughts of the Riches of God's free Grace in Christ ; which they seemed not at first sufficiently to admire : as God , by permitting the Extreams of Arminiauism on the other side , calls upon Men to make use of their own hearty Endeavours ; when Morality decays , and Men do not as much as they are able , upon the pretence of Impotency ; which was the Plea of (c) (c) Vossii Histor. Pelag. page 21 , 22. Pelagius , who , except in the point of Grace , and those Controversies which depend upon it , was for the most part Orthodox , and of a very good Life : and especially thereby admonishes warm Zealots , to take care , lest in the Heat of their Disputes about difficult and inexplicable matters , they make God , at least indirectly , the Author of Sin ; and lessen the Extent of his Grace . The Fifth-Monarchy-men upbraid the Reformation with its Ignorance in the Nature of Christ's Kingdom ; and their inordinate Zeal , and furious Opposition of Civil Authority , upon pretence of its contrariety to the Gospel , ought to be an Admonisbment to Christian Magistrates , to endeavour after a more Holy way of Government , than the World hath yet arrived to . Enthusiasm is permitted , when Formality and Deadness in Devotion too much encrease . And even the Behaviour of the Quakers , may put Christians in remembrance of the Duties of Patience , and bearing of Injuries ; and may be designed by Providence , ( which makes use of the Sins and Follies of Men to Good Ends ) to witness against common Swearing , and Perjury ; Deceit , and Equivocation in point of Trade ; Pride , and Superfluity in Cloaths ; Vain Complements , Flattering and Swelling Titles ; and an Vnnecessary Vse of Words and Names , taken from Idolatrous Opinions and Customs ; and those Plays and Sports , which nourish Lightness and Debauchery . The like Observation may be made upon the other Subdivisions amongst Protestants ; All of which carry something in them to upbraid the Reformation of its Imperfection ; and may be made use of to Excellent Ends ; it being as useful to the Church , to consider what is good in them , as to confute them ; and of greater benefit to the State , to amend the Faults which occasioned them , than to prosecute them with Rigor ; which hath been seldom (a) (a) See Thuanus's Preface to his History . successful .

( 3. ) The Reformation is Imperfect , in what relates to Christian Practice ; as not having been able to bring in Everlasting Righteousness ; and abundance of Righteousness , with Peace , Truth , and Glory ; according to what is prophesied of Christ's Kingdom , Dan. 9.24 . Psalm 72. and 85.

( 4. ) Neither hath it arrived to the perfection of a Church-State , as it is laid down in Scripture ; especially in the Model of the Church of Jerusalem , given in the Acts of the Apostles ; which was the first Christian Church , built ( according to our Saviour's Promise ) upon Peter ; and called , The Church , by way of Emphasis and Eminence ; as if it were the Pattern by which others were to be tried and modelled : For the First Apostolical Churches are the Standard of all Reformation ; and not the following Churches , even of the First Ages , which degenerated very soon from their Primitive Purity and Simplicity . But because the Particulars of the Defects of the Reformation , as to this Head , are too many to be considered as they ought to be in this place ; I shall leave them to a particular Treatise on that Subject : only desiring the Judicious and Conscientious Readers to lay aside the great Fondness which the best of Men are wont to have for the Constitutions of the particular Churches , of which they are Members ; and to consider impartially the several places of (a) (a) Consider the Mystical signification of what is delivered in the Law of Moses , with relation to the Sanctuary , God's Worship , and his Priests ; particularly , Exodus 28 , 29 , 30 Chapters . Leviticus 10 . 8-11 . and Chapters 21 , and 22. Ezekiel 42 , 13 , 14.44 , 8-31 . much of Ezekiel , from Chapter 40 , to the end . Matth. 18 , 15-20 . 19 , 17.20 , 24-29 . 23 , 6-12 . and Grotius on those places . John 15 , 27.17 , ●0-23 . Acts 1 , 13-26 . 2 , 37-47 . 3 , 1.4 , 31-37 . 5 , 1-14 , 41 , 42.6 , 1-8 . 8 , 2.9 , 39.12 , 5.13 , 2 , 3 , 15.14.22 , 23 , 27. Chapter 15.16 , 2 , 4 , 5 , 25.20 , 7 , 11 , 27-36 . Romans , from Chapter 12 , to the End of the Epistle . First Epistle to the Corinthians , from the First Chapter to the 15th . and Chapter 16. most part of the Second Epistle to the Corinthians . Galatians 2 , and 6. Ephesians 2 , 19-22 . Chapters 4th , 5th , and 6th ; the Epistle to the Philipppians ; the greatest part of the Epistles to the Colossians , Tbessalonians , Timothy , and Titus ; Hebrews 5 , 12-14 . and Chapters 6.1 , 2.12 , 14-29 . and Chapter 13 ; the generality of the Epistle of James . 1 Peter , 2d Chapter , to the End of the Epistle ; 2 Peter 1 , 3-21 . and Chapter 2d , and 3d ; most of the Epistles of John , and Christ's Letters to the Seven Churches ; Which places , diligently compared with what is prophesied of Christ's Kingdom , in the Prophets and the Three last Chapters of the Revelations ; will furnish a Man with an exact Idea of the Church ; as it was designed by Christ , with respect to Faith , Discipline and Manners . Scripture , which treat of Matters relating to Church-Affairs ; and then to compare the State of the Churches now in being , with what God requires in a pure Church ; and I am confident they will abate much of a too fond Dotage upon any particular Constitution , or Church-State , that is now in the World : Of which Opinion also are the Honest , and the Judicious of all Parties , when some happy Conjunctures force them upon cool thoughts , and peaceable Considerations ; which yet do not meet with their desired Success , but in God's own Times and Seasons . Which is remarkably evident in the Reformation of the Church of England ; which although begun by very good and great Men , and carried on often very vigorously and successfully , yet hath not been able to arrive to those Degrees of Perfection , which even the first Reformers , who planted it , and watered it with their Blood , (a) (a) Reformatio Legum Ecclesiastic . designed and (b) (b) Preface to the Comminat . Fox's Book of Martyrs , edit. ult . Vol , 3. page 67 , 105 , 107 ; 120 , 121 , 137 , 362 , 374 , 385 , 400 , 403 , 411 , 412 , 427 , 442 , 537. Bishop Burnet's History of the Reformation , edit. secunda : Tome 1. Praefat. pag. 147 , 148 , 189 , 262 , 300 , 303 , 315 , 364. in the Collect. pag. 160 , 178 , 182. Praefat. ad Vol. secund . and page 44 , 59 , 67 , 71 , 72 , 73 , 75 , 79 , 80 , 95 , 96 , 101 , 104. ad 110 , 112 , 141 , 145 , 152 , 153 , 154 , 155 , 156 , 182 , 189 , 190 , 191 , 196. ad 202 , 218 , 219 , 304 , 339 , 376 , 377 , 387 , 390 , 394 , 395 , 396 , 397 , 398 , 399 , 406 , 407 , 420. Camdeni Elizab. ed. Amstelod . pag. 26 in Praefat. 391 , 392. Sir Simon D' Ewes's Journal , pag. 156-158 . 161 , 166 , 167 , 177 , 184 , 257 , 302 , 303 , 329 , 357-360 , 557 , 639. Bishop Stillingfleet's Preface to his Vnreasonableness of Separation ; the Discourses written lately about the Ecclesiastical Commission , and the Convocation : a Paper entituled , Grievances of the Church of England ; supposed to be written by Archbishop Sancroft . Letters of the English Reformers , in the Library of Switzerland . and Bishop Burnet's excellent Discourse of the Pastoral Care . wished for : But , what through the inconstant Humour of a Vain and a Cruel Prince , under whom it begun ; the Avarice and Dissentions of the Chief Ministers of rhe Court of King Edward the Sixth ; the short Reign of that Prince ; the contrary turn of Affairs in Q. Maries Days ; and the invincible prejudices of that great Princess Q. Elizabeth , under whom it was settled , who was against Alterations in the Church : the glorious Work did not receive the last and finishing Hand of its Master-Builders ; but has ever since been hindered and retarded by several strange Occurrences ; but chiefly by the contrary struglings of two Parties , ever since the Differences at Frankford ; whereby , through mutual Animosities , and immoderate Opposition ( the chief Obstacle to all Noble and Peaceable Designs , ) things have sometimes rather gone back , than forwards : So that there is little hope of going on unto Perfection ; until the Times of Restitution begin to appear , and God shall be pleased to dispose the Minds of Men by his over-ruling Providence , to so necessary , and so glorious an Undertaking .

8 And the Voice which I heard from Heaven [ verse 4. ] spake unto me again , and said , go , and take the little Book , which is open in the hand of the Angel , which standeth [ or stood ] upon the Sea , and upon the Earth .

9 And I went unto the Angel , and said unto him , Give me the little Book . And he said unto me , Take it , and eat 14 it up [ i. e. commit it to Memory , and keep it secret as yet , Dan. 7 , 28.12 , 4 , 9. Ezek. 2 , 8.3 , 1-10 . ] and it shall make thy Belly bitter [ because what is contained in it must be delayed for a longer time , Dan. 8.26 , 27.10 , 14-16 . ] but it shall be in thy mouth [ when thou prophesiest again , Verse 11. ] sweet as honey [ as containing the sweet and glad tidings of Christ's Kingdom , Psalm 19 , 10.119 , 103. Jerem. 15.16 . Ezek. 3.3 . ]

14 To eat , signifies to meditate , and digest Divine Truths ; as appears from our Saviour's Discourse , John 6. and withal to keep them close and secret ; as Mary did , Luke 2.19 , 51 : the Belly denoting in Scripture , the most secret Thoughts and Cogitations of a Man . By which is signified , that Christ's Kingdom , which had appeared but for a short time ( only so long as to be just seen open , and whilst the Book could be taken into his hand and mouth ) should soon have a stop put to it ; and thereby create much Sorrow to all the true Servants of God ; but that it should again appear ( signified by being again in his mouth , after it had been in his Belly ) in its Glory , to the Joy and Comfort of them .

10 And I took the little Book out of the Angels hand , and eat it up , and it was in my mouth sweet as honey ; and as soon as I had eaten it , my belly was bitter [ i. e. I was really affected , after the manner the Angel had foretold . ]

11 And he [ i. e. the Angel ] said unto me , Thou must 15 prophesie again [ i. e. foretel the coming of Christ's Kingdom , Chap. 11.3 . ] before [ of , or against ] many 16 People , and Nations , and Tongues , and Kings [ i. e. before the People , and Rulers of the Kingdom of Antichrist . ]

15 To prophesie ( as is shewn on Chap. 11.3 . ) is to foretel the coming of Christ's Kingdom ; which it is said here John should do ; because he was to deliver more Prophecies concerning it ; and because it was to be actually performed by the Witnesses represented by John ; as the people of Israel of Old were by the Prophets , who were sometimes Types of them . And from these Words we may observe ;

( 1. ) That the Witnesses , represented in , and by John , had already prophesied , and were still to prophesie . And ,

( 2. ) That the Spirit hath here given , by the mentioning of his prophesying again ; an apt Transition to what was to be delivered concerning the Witnesses in the following Chapter , who are to Prophesie in Sackcloth . And ,

( 3. ) That the Reformation ( represented in this Chapter ) was an Apperance , or prophetical Representation of the Kingdom of Christ , altho very imperfect ; because it is said , that John was to prophesie again : whereby is intimated , that he had prophesied just before ; and that the Kingdom was under a delay , and so consequently in Prophecy , and not fullfilled .

16 By this Phrase , the Subjects of the Babylonian Kingdom are described in (a) (a) Chap. 2 , 37.4 , 1. Daniel ; which was an Emblem of the Antichristian .

CHAP. XI .

The Text.

1 AND there was given unto me [ by the Angel , ] a reed like unto a [ measuring ] rod , [ i. e. a perch or Pole made of a reed Ezek. 40.3 . ] and the Angel [ i. e. Christ , chapt. 10.1 , 5. ] ¹ stood [ near , or before me , and presented himself unto me ; ] saying , rise ² [ i. e. use all possible exactness , and diligence , for it is a thing worthy of it , Ezek. 40.4 . ] and ³ measure [ i. e. enclose , and secure for the peculiar lot , and inheritance of God ; ] the Temple ⁴ of God [ i. e. the pure Church of God , ] and the Altar ⁵ [ i. e. the pure Worship of God , ] and them that Worship therein ⁶ [ in secret , and under the Divine Security and Protection . ]

Annotations on CHAP. XI .

¹ He is not represented , as standing upon the Sea , as before , Chap. 10. and therefore , perhaps , he might stand ( as he does in the place of Ezekiel , here alluded to , Chap. 40.3 . ) in the Gate of the Temple ; or rather , at the Altar of Incense as an Angel is represented standing in a Vision , which Synchronizes wit● this , Chap. 8.3 . And it is the Opinion of a Worthy Person ▪ that the Angel , in both Visions , is Christ ; who is here said to have stood [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , had stood , ] viz. in that former Vision Contemporary with this , with the Incense of his Name and Intercession ; and had then commanded , whilst he was at the Altar , that the Temple should be measured , and the Worshippers secured ; which answer to the Hundred Forty and Four Thousand , who were sealed about the same time , Chap 7.

² So the Word signifies , Gen. 31.17 . Josh. 1.2 . Luke 1.39 . and in several other places of Scripture ; with which Sense of the Word , the vehement Charge given by this Angel to Ezekiel , on the like Account , is very agreeable , Ezek. 40.4 .

³ Israel is called in Scripture , ( Deut. 32.9 . Psalm 16.5 , 6.74 , 2. Jerem. 10.16 . ) the Reed , the Line , and Cord of God's Inheritance ; from the Manner of Dividing Lands amongst them . And to measure , signifies , to make an Allottment of a particular possession , and to enclose and secure it , while others lie neglected , and in common . Thus the Temple is measured , Ezek. 40. and the Land of Israel , Ezek. 47.18 . and Jerusalem , Zach. 2. and to leave out , ( i.e. of the Enclosement ) and to measure not , are of the same import in the following Verse .

⁴ The (a) (a) See Middoth ex edit , L' Emper. Pag. 190. Maimonid . de Aedific . Templi per Viel . Temple , properly so called ( as distinguished from its Outward Courts , and Apartments ) consisted of the Sanctuary , or Holy Place , ( called also more peculiarly , The Temple , ) and of the Holy of Holies ; by which the pure , and holy Church of God is signified ; of which the Temple was a Type .

⁵ By the Altar is here to be understood , the Altar of Incense ( called sometimes simply 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , as Dr. Hammond confesses on Rev. 6.9 ) because that only stood within the Temple , or Holy Place ; the other Altar , for Burnt Offerings , being placed before the Porch , in the Inner Court of the Lord's House . And hereby Prayer ( of which Incense is an Emblem● ) and the pure Worship of God is denoted ; the Altar of Incen●● ( as Dr. Hammond has noted on Matth. 23.35 . from Philo ) being to be seen by no other , but only by the Priests that are Clean.

⁶ That is , in the place where the Altar stood , just before the 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or Temple , strictly so called ; which is most properly the space betwixt the Table , and the Candlestick : although 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 may very well here be referred to 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , the Temple . Now the Temple being covered ( whereas the Courts were open , ) and secured with Gates , Veils , and High-Walls , from the sight and approach of the people : hereby is very appositely signified , the secret , and retired Members of Christ's Church , secured by God , during the time of the Apostasy ; who are the same with the sealed ones before mentioned , Chap. 7. Whereupon , the Temple , when God's pure Worship is restored , is represented as open ; whereby it also appears , that to measure , and to open , are opposite , and that it signifies Retiredness , and Concealment . For the Description of the Temple , and the further meaning of these , and the following passages ; see ( besides Josephus , and the Books before quoted ) Dr. Lightfoot of the Temple , Dr. Hammond on Matth. 23.35 . Luke 23.45 . Eph. 2.4 . Rev. 6.9 . and Dr. Pocock on Joel ; where he has given us a Scheme of the Temple , from a MSS. of Maimonides , thought by him to be as ancient as the Authors own times .

2 But the ⁷ Court , which is without the Temple [ i. e. the Visible Church ; ] ⁸ leave [ or cast ] out , [ as prophane , with Disgrace , and Ignominy ; ] and measure it not [ i. e. secure it not ; ] for it is given [ or hath ⁹ been given , and delivered by the Justice of God , for swerving from the true measure of his Laws , Ezek. 43 . 10-12 . ] unto [ or into the hands , and power , Dan. 7.25 . of ] the 10 Gentiles [ or , Paganizi●● Christians ; ] and the Holy 11 City [ i. e. the whole Visible Churc●● ] shall they tread under Foot [ i. e. possess it , Isa. 1.12 . and use it prophanely and contemptuously , Dan. 10 , 11.13 . Isa. 28 3. Luke 21.4 . 1 Maccab. 1. ] Forty 12 and Two Months [ of Days , which are Years . ]

⁷ All the open space without the Temple , is called , as Grotius notes , ( and as I find the Word to be used in the Jewish (a) (a) Middoth , cap. 1. Sect. 4. L' Emper. in locum . Mishna ) The Court ; consisting of Three open Areas , or Courts ; whereof the two outermost are called , 2 Chron. 4.9 . the Great Court , and the Outward Court , by Ezekiel , where the Men and Women met in separate Partitions ; and the Third Court is called , the Court of the Priests , and the Inner-Court ; reaching from the Court of the Men , to the Vestibulum , or Porch of the Temple ; in which the Altar of Burnt Offerings stood . All which Space , or Area , is here meant by the Court which is without the Temple ; for so it was : and the Court of the Gentiles ( or the Fourth and Outermost Court , added by Herod ) cannot be here understood , because it was always lawful for the Gentiles to pray there ; and therefore it could not properly be said to be given unto them now , or to be polluted by them , as having been always accounted unclean ; whereas they were never admitted into the other Courts . And by the Court without the Temple , is very appositely understood , the Visible Christian Worship ; because the Visible Worship of God was performed in that place under the Law ; whereas all the Temple-Worship was hid from the People . See the Books before quoted , and Mr. (b) (b) Pag. 19 , 20 , 478 , , 479 , 480. and Ainsworth on Exod. 40.33 . Mede's Works .

⁸ Grotius on the places ▪ notes , That this is called Extracludere , by the Ancient Writers concerning the Limits and measuring of Grounds : But the Word also denoting in (c) (c) John 9.34 . Acts 7 , 58 : 13 , 50. Grotius in loca . Scripture , an Ignominious casting out , or an Excommunication ; it may also here signifie , the leaving , or casting it out of the Sacred Enclosure , or Limits , as unsacred and polluted ; as Mr. (d) (d) Pag. 587. Mede speaks .

⁹ So 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , which is of the past Sense , and not of the present , may be translated : whereby is signified , that it had been given up , or delivered by God , before the time in which it was measured ; although it must be confessed , that the past Tense , is often used for the present , in Scripture .

10 By (a) (a) Hammond on Matth. 23.15 . Grot. on John 12.20 . Acts 21.28 . Gentiles , or Nations , the Jews understand all but themselves , and Proselytes of Justice ; who were circumcised , and accounted as Jews : which were the Proselytes of the Gates ( as they call them , ) who had renounced Idolatry , but had not embraced the whole Jewish Religion , and were permitted to come no further , than into the Outer Court , called the Court of the Gentiles ; and were thought to prophane , and pollute the Temple , if they did ; as appears from Acts 21 , 28 , 29.24 , 6. But by Gentiles are most commonly meant in Scripture , the Heathen Nations round about them ; who , whilst they continued in open Idolatry , were not to live amongst them ; especially those who persecuted them , and laid their Country , City , and Temple waste ; such as Nebuchadnezzar , and Antiochus , whose Desolations are bewailed and described in (b) (b) Psalm 74. and 79. Dan. 8.1 Maccab. from Chap. 1. to Ver. 16 of the 6th . Scripture : and such were also the Four Successive Monarchies , of the Assyrians , Persians , Grecians and Romans ; whose Times ( 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or appointed Seasons , the word made use of by Daniel , and Jeremiah , Chap. 27.7 . ) are called by our Saviour (c) (c) See Grotius on the place , and Mr. Mede's Works , pag. 709 , 753. Luke 21.24 . the Times of the Gentiles ; at the ending of which fort of Times , in the Expiration of the Roman Monarchy continued in the Antichristian , the Jews are to be restored , as our Saviour there plainly asserts ; and the Holy City is no more to be trodden under foot by the Gentiles .

Now the like Expressions , and some of the Words here made use of , being plainly taken from the (a) (a) Psalm 79.1 . Dan. 8.10 . 1 Maccab. 1.37 , 38 , 39.3 , 45 , 51.4 , 60. Luke 21.24 . Scriptures quoted in the Margin , it is manifest , that they have an Allusion to them ; especially to the Story of Antiochus , a lively Type of Antichrist ( who is therefore prophesied of in him , as a Type by Daniel , ) and of the Gentile Times and Actions here foretold : and therefore the like Actions committed by some Christians , must be here referred to ; called Gentiles , for bringing the (b) (b) Mr. Mede's Apostasy of the latter Times . Gentile Worship into the Church , together with Tyranny , and crafty Baits to entice to Idolatry ; according to the Example of Antiochus ( the Type of Antichrist , ) and the Paganizing Jews , who did after the Ordinances of the Heathens , and built a Place of Exercise at Jerusalem , according to their Customes ; and thereby gave a great occasion to the Tyrant to take Jerusalem , and to enter proudly into the Sanctuary , and pollute it , and lay it waste , like a Wilderness ; and to make the City an habitation of Strangers , or Gentiles ; and to become strange to those that were born in it ; as you may read in the places of the Book of Maccabes before quoted . All which agrees plainly to the Apostasy , which has introduced a Pagan Christianity into the Church .

11 Jerusalem is called so ; which is the Type of the whole Christian Church ; whereby is signified a Vniversal Apostasy in the Visible Church ; the latent , or invisible one having been before measured and secured by God .

12 A Day is put for a Year in this Book , as hath been before shewn on Chap. 2.10 . and then by consequence , a Month must be put for a Month of prophetical Days , consisting of as many common years as a common month doth of days . But for the better understanding of the Nature of these prophetical Times and Seasons ; it will be very convenient to deduce this matter from the very Beginning and Original of it . And accordingly it is to be observed , that out of the whole space of Time assigned by God to the Transactions of this World , which is thought to be about Seven Thousand Years ; there is a certain part allotted by him , for the Times of the Apostasy , and the Reign of the Beast ; called by Daniel , Time , Times , and half a Time , ( Chap. 7 , 25.12 , 7. of which it hath been discoursed already on Chap. 10.6 . ) which are reduced into 1260. Days , and Forty Two Months , in the Revelations : Into Days , with respect to the Witnesses , and the Seed of the Woman in the Wilderness , who are the Children of the (a) (a) Mede , pag. 481 , 492. Mori Oper. Theol. pag. 614 , 616. Gen. 1. Luke 16.8 . Acts 26.18 . 2 Cor. 6.14 . Eph. 5.8 . 1 Thes. 5.5 , 8. 2 Pet. 1.19 . Rev. 22 , 16. See the Notes on Rev. 12.1 . Day ; and into Nights , with respect to the Gentiles , and the Beast , whose Antichristian Deeds are Works of Darkness , and they the Children of the Night , of which the Moon has the Government . And as the Natural Day is divided in Scripture , into Evening and Morning ; so is this Line of Time , in proportion to that Distinction , divided into Days , which answer to the Morning of the Natural Day ; and into Months , which answer to the Evening , or Night of it ; the Days and Months making up one and the same Line of Time ; as the Evening and Morning make up One Natural Day : whence the Time allotted in Daniel , ( Chap. 8.13 , 14. ) for the Course of Affairs , from Cyrus to the cleansing of the Sanctuary , is called Evening-Morning ; out of which ( for it principally respects the Apostasy , which defiled the Sanctuary ) this Line is taken ; the Months out of its Evenings , and the Days out of its Mornings : which way of Speech is taken from Gen. 1.5 , 16. where the Light is called Day , and the Darkness , Night ; and the Moon is said to rule the one , and the Sun the other ; and the Natural Day is called Evening-Morning ; the Evening being put before the Morning , because the Darkness , o● Night of the Chaos , preceded the first appearance of Light , which made the Day ; as the Darkness of the Apostasy ( according to the Course and Order of Nature , which proceeds from Privation to Form ) preceeds the Morning-Star , and bright Day of Christ's Kingdom : whereupon the Months of the Gentiles are mentioned before the Days of the Witnesses ; because the Gentile Apostasy must be in Nature , and Time , before the Witnesses could prophesie against it ; although they both commence from the same Day or Year .

Now a Day is taken in this Prophecy , for a Coelestial , Solar Year , consisting of Three hundred and sixty days , in round Numbers , according to the Custom of Scripture , and according to the degrees of a Circle , and of the Sun's passage through the Ecliptick , by which the Year is made ; as appears from Three (a) (a)

360 360 360 180 1260

Times , or Years , and a half ; being made equal to Twelve hundred and sixty days : and therefore in proportion , by a montb must be meant , not a month in Civil Accounts ; which are Arbitrary , according to the divers Customs , and Reckonings of Cities , and Nations ; but a Caelestial , Natural Month , depending upon the Moon , by whose Motion from one Conjunction with the Sun to another , the Month is made : According to which Motion , a Month consists of something above Twenty Nine days , and a Lunar Year of 354 days , ( not reckoning the Odd Hours , and Fractions , neither in this , nor the Solar Accounts ; ) which is six Days above Twenty Nine Days to each Month of the Year ; by which reckoning , (a) (a)

354 354 354 177 1239

Forty Two months of years , at 354 each year , amount to 1239 years ; and at (b) (b)

29 42 58 116 1218

Twenty-Nine Days each Month , to 1218 years .

But because in the 1260 Days , there are five Days taken from each Solar Year , which indeed consists of 365 Days ; therefore also in the Lunar Years of the Forty Two Months , there must be Five days taken from each , that they may bear proportion to the Solar Years : which are indeed only properly and naturally Years ; the Lunar Year being no otherwise a Year , than as it is determined by the Annual Course of the Sun ; and being altogether uncertain , and arbitrary ; but as it is adjusted unto , and brought into accord with its Motion : According to which Substraction , each Lunar Year will amount to 349 Days ; and the whole Forty Two Months of Years , to (c) (c)

349 349 349 174 ½ 1221 ½

about 1222 Years ; (d) (d)

1218 3 ½ 1221 ½

exceeding the Total of the Months , at Twenty Nine Days each , by about Four Days ; which , because Fractions are neglected in these Accounts , we are to reckon full 1222 Years ; (e) (e)

1222 38 1260

Thirty Eight Years less than the Twelve hundred and sixty Days of Years of the Witnesses ; according to the proportion betwixt the Motion of the Sun and Moon ; the latter of which exceeding the former by about (a) (a)

11 Days . 3 ½ Years of Years . 38

Eleven Days in a year ( or a Thirty Third part ; ) the Encrease in Twelve hundred and sixty years , or Three years and a half of years , amounts to Thirty Eight years , or twice Nineteen years ; that is , two Cycles (b) (b) Bevereg . Instit. Chronol. lib. 2.4 , 6 , 7 ▪ of the Moon , or Golden Number ; which , being grounded upon the Period of Meton ( a Famous Athenian Astronomer , who flourished Four hundred and thirty years before Christ , ) was first brought into the Kalendar by the First General Council of Nice , A. D. 325. to settle the Paschal , or Easter Feast , about which so great Contentions had been in the Church ; which Rule and Decree is Religiously observed ( as Dr. Beveridge speaks ) in the Church of England .

And thus having settled the True Notion of a Month , and the Extent of it , we are next to find out , where the Beginning of these Forty Two Months , and of the Twelve hundred and sixty Days , which are parallel to them , is to be fixed ; the Holy Spirit having not been pleased to give the precise Epocha , or Beginning of them ; but having left it to be searched out , by the Industry of those who consider Times and Seasons .

We are to take Notice then , that (c) (c) See Mr. Mede's Apostasy . Gentilism , consisting in the Practice of Pagan and Idolatrous Customs , was come to a great heighth about A. D. 400. and that there is great Reason to fix upon A. D. 437. for the precise Year , from whence the Lord of Times and Seasons thought good to date the Beginning of its Times , or Reign , may be made more than probable from these following Considerations :

( 1. ) Because it is the precise Year , in which the Churches Purity ended ; it being the Year which compleats the last Half Time of the Churches Purity , weighed in the Two Scales of the Ballance , which appeared under the Third Seal , as hath been shewn on Chap. 6.5 .

( 2. ) Because it is the very Year from which the Time , Times , and Half Time are to be reckoned ; as hath been already proved , on Chap. 10. vers. 7. numb . 13. Which being made equal to 1260 days , Chap. 12.6 , 14. the beginning of the Date of the one , must be the beginning of the Date of the other ; and consequently of the Forty Two Months of the Gentiles , which run parallel to the 1260 days of the Witnesses , and of the Woman in the Wilderness . Of which , the Reformation beginning A. D. 1517. just at the Entrance of Half Time , is an illustrious Proof ; as hath been observed on Chap. 10.

( 3. ) Because it is the middle Point betwixt the two remarkable Half Hours , made up into One Hour , at the Ten Kings receiving power with the Beast : Concerning which , see what hath been largely discoursed on Chap. 8.

( 4. ) If the beginning of the Gentiles Months , and of the 1260 Days of the Witnesses , be fixed at 437. there will be found to be a wonderful Congruity , according to the strictest Mathematical Proportion , betwixt the Days of the Witnesses , the Gentiles Months ; and the Months of the Beast ; who , as is evident from Rev. 17.10 , 11 , 12. receiv'd not his power until he came to be the Eighth King , which was not until the End of A. D. 475. or the beginning of A.D. 476. upon the Fall of the Western Emperour . Now , if the Gentiles Months begin (a) (a)

437 1222 1659 38 1697

A. D. 437. then they must end ( they amounting in the whole , as hath been shewn , to 1222. Years ) at A. D. 1659 , sooner by Thirty Eight Years , then the 1260 Days End ; which is the Exact Astronomical Proportion betwixt Solar and Lunar Time , as hath been before observed ; and if the Beasts Months begin at (b) (b)

476 1222 1697

476. then they will end at 1697. together with the Days of the Witnesses ; and will carry on the Times of the Apostasy , from (c) (c)

1659 38 1697

the End of the Gentiles Months , to the End of all Antichristian Time , by the same Astronomical Proportion ; consisting of Two Cycles of the Moon , or Golden Numbers . For it is to be observed ; that the Church was Paganized before the Apostatizing Hierarchy attained its Bestian Power ; and that therefore the Months of the Gentiles ( who are the Members of the Apostatizing Church , before it had an Antichristian King ) began before the Months of the Beast ; upon whose Rise they fall into his Months ; and are continued down with them , although only the Mouths of the Antichristian King came then into Publick Account ; as after the Erecting of a Monarchy , or after an Interregnum , those only of the Supreme Prince do . And because these Times were given to the Beast , and Times are always reckoned from the Supreme Princes Reign ; therefore the Gentiles Months are to be reckoned only as suppletory to the Beast's Months , by a kind of Intercalation of Thirty Eight Years ; which by the All-wise disposal of Providence , is the Exact Mathematical proportion betwixt the Time of the Sun and Moon : to teach us by the very Astronomical difference here observed ; that these were Pagan , or Gentile Times ; the Heathens (a) (a) Cary's Chronological Account of Time , Part 1. B. 1. Chap. 4. Spencer ubi infra . generally observing the Lunar Year , and making it give place to the Solar ; although this were more Ancient , Easie , Equal , and certain than the other ; Because that their Night-Revellings were wont to be celebrated upon the Rising of the Moon ; and their Idolatrous Festivities depended upon the Aspects , and superstitious Observations of that Planet . Whereupon God indulged the (b) (b) Spencer de Hebraeor . Legib. pag. 715-744 . Jews the Observation of New Moons , and instituted Festivities of his own , which depended upon their Phases and Appearances ; to take them off from following the Pagan ones ; which yet they by degrees imitated . And therefore , I cannot but look upon the high Contest in the Church , about the Day of the Paschal Solemnity ; ( in the behalf of which an imposing , and a domineering Temper first appeared ) and the regulating , and setling of it , according to the Motion of the Moon , to contain some Indications in it of an Apostasy then working in the Church ; to which the superstitious Observation of Holy Days much contributed : whereas there was no Day at first observed as Necessary , but the Lord's Day ; Vallesius (c) (c) Valles . in Euseb. pag. 279. Pearson . Lect. in Acta Apostol. pag. 39 , 40. himself confessing , that although the Primitive Christians met on other Days , that yet it was Voluntarily ; and that it was not the Custom to do so every where ; and that all were not wont to frequent those Assemblies , where it was .

And I cannot also but observe further , That this Paschal Cycle of the Moon , after many Corrections , was settled upon a New Hypothesis , in the very Year (a) (a) Petav. Doctr. Temp. 2.57 . 437 , by Cyril of Alexandria ; that proud and assuming Prelate , who ( as that prudent Historian (b) (b) Histor. 7.7 , 11 , 13. Socrates notes ) was the first Bishop that exercised Civil Power , and Coercive Authority , and advanced Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction at Alexandria , beyond its due bounds : For such Providential Congruities ( if I may so call them ) fatally , as it were , conspiring to signalize this Year , will , with other Concurrent Arguments tend much to facilitate our belief , that it is the very Epocha of the Antichristian Times ; the Cycle of the Moon being then regulated , to shew that her Months were just beginning ; and Usurpation upon Civil Rights , Tyranny and Persecution beginning then at (c) (c) Socrat. 7.11 . Rome , as well as at Alexandria ; whereby the Mystery of Iniquity was gradually advanced into a Beastian Kingdom , by Leo the Great , and his Successors ; and by Cyril , at Alexandria ; whose Bishops were the Conservators of the Moon 's Paschal Cycle ; about which so many (d) (d) Beverig . in Canon . pag. 19. 188. Vsser . Anti● . Britannic , pag. 487. Councils had been held , and so many rash Decrees had been made , for the anathematizing of all who dissented from them , as Hereticks ; and that in a trifling Controversie ▪ grounded upon two contrary Traditions , one of which was submitted unto at last for the sake of Peace , rather than of Truth ; neither Party being able to tell exactly which was in the Right : So dangerous a thing is it to give too great Credit to Traditions not recorded in Scripture ; and to be wise beyond what is commanded in it .

( 5. ) The 2300 Evenings and Mornings , given Daniel 8 14. will also tend very much to the ascertaining of this Epocha : For if these 2300 Days , are so many Years , reaching from the first Year of Cyrus , A. M. 3459. to A. M. 5759. which will be the Vulgar Year of our Lord , 1772 ; Then , if we take Daniel's Seventy Five Years , ( which are immediately added by him , as has been shewn on Chap. 10. numb . 13. Paragr. 6. to the 1260 Days , as the End of all Time ) from the Year of our Lord 1772 ; we shall come , going backwards in a Regressive Order , to the Year 1697. for the End of the Forty Two Months , and 1260 Days ; which being also deducted from that Year , we shall arrive to the Year 437. for the beginning of the afore mentioned Days and Months .

Bus because this is a matter of great moment , I shall endeavour to state , and settle it , by these following Observations :

Obs. ( 1. ) It hath pleased God to afford us a Scripture-Account of Time , to be our sure Guide amidst the difficulties , and intricate Mazes of Chronology ; and that , sometimes in common Numbers , and sometimes in Prophetical and Mystical ones : amongst which there is a very remarkable one in Dan. 8.13 , 14. Where a Line of Time is given , consisting of 2300 Days , called Evening-morning , in the Original Hebrew , in the Singular Number ; perhaps to shew , that it was a continued Line of Time , consisting of many several 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or Days of Years , answerable to the many particular Events to be transacted in them ; which yet , for Memories sake , were contracted into One Aera , which might be called ( as it is at the 26th Verse ) The Evening-Morning Vision ; and that with relation to the long Night of Idolatry and Antichristianism , called collectively , Evening ; which was to precede the glorious Morning of Christ's Kingdom , at the Entrance of the seventh Thousand Year ; the Type of which , the seventh day , is not distributed into Evening and Morning , as the other six days are ; to shew , that it is to be all Light , without any Antichristian Works of Darkness : So that this Phrase , Evening-Morning , shews , That this was a Line of Time , reaching through the Evening of Three Idolatrous Monarchies , to the Morning of Christ's Kingdom .

Obs. ( 2. ) In this Place of Daniel , a Question is put by an Angel to Christ , the Wonderful Numberer , who is the Word , or 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ( for so the (a) (a) Poli Synops. in locum . Words are to be understood ) , unto how long , or unto when the Vision , should last , or endure ; as the LXX . have rightly supplied the Words ; understanding them concerning the things represented in the whole foregoing Vision ; and not only of those specified in this Verse ; which are but a part of them ; and are particularly mentioned , because they were things of the greatest moment , for which the Angel was most concerned ; and being to be accomplished in the last place , were more immediately to be referred to , in the Answer which was to be returned . The Question proposed then is , How long it was to be to the End of all those things which he had seen ; of which the Particulars mentioned were to be fulfilled in the last place ? And the Words are to be rendred thus , according to the Hebrew Text ; How long the Vision , the Daily , &c. and not concerning the Daily ; the Question being , How long the Vision , as well as , how long the Daily , and the Transgression of Desolation ?

Obs. ( 3. ) This Question must , in all propriety of Speech , be meant , concerning a Period of Time , to be deduced from the beginning of the Events foretold , to the End of them ; the Answer to the Question being , That the Vision should be unto 2300 Days ; viz. from the Time , when the Effect of the Vision should first take place : according to which sense , a (b) (b) Jachiad . in Daniel . per L' Empereur . Jew has thus acutely paraphrased this Verse ; Then the Angel answered , That the Streights in which they were , were to last from the very time of the Vision , to the Evening , or Night , of the Morning , or Day of the two thousand three hundred years .

Obs. ( 4. ) It is expresly contrary to the very Words of the Text , to date these days from the ceasing of the daily Sacrifice ; the Question being not , How long shall it be from the polluting of the Sanctuary , to the cleansing of it ? but , How long shall the Vision be ? That is , the whole Vision he had before seen , concerning the Medo-Persian , and Grecian Empire , as well as the taking away of the daily Sacrifice .

Obs. ( 5. ) The Subject-Matter of the Vision is ,

( 1. ) Concerning the Medo Persian Empire , Ver. 20.

( 2. ) Concerning the Greek Empire , their first King Alexander , and the Division of that Empire into Four Kingdoms upon his Death , Ver. 21 , 22.

( 3. ) Concerning a Little Horn , or King , who was to rise out of One of those Four Kingdoms , in the latter time , or at the latter End of their Kingdom , Ver. 9 , 23. which I take to be ( at least principally , and in its chief mystical sense ) the Little Horn , or Antichristian King , mentioned Dan. 7.8 . which came up from amongst the Ten horns of the Fourth Beast , which is the Roman Empire : and is said here at the 9th Verse , to come up out of the Four Notable Horns , towards the Four Winds of heaven ; that is , out of the Western part of the World , or of the Vniversal Monarchy of the Grecians ; where the Roman Power was seated ; and where it first appeared in Macedon , to encroach upon the Grecian ; and the (a) (a) Mr. Mede , page 654 , 749. Fourth Kingdom brought the Third into its Subjection , by conquering Greece , the Western , and Head Province of that Empire . Out of this Western Horn , or Kingdom , the Roman Power , with its Little Horn , amongst its ten horns , came forth ; which alone is here mentioned ; because that by it , the Exploits specified in the following Verses , were chiefly to be performed ; many of which can also agree to no other , and none of them to any so properly as to the Antichristian King ; who is certainly called a Little Horn , in the 7th Chapter , and has Characters given him there , parallel to those in this Chapter ; as in speaking great things , Ver. 8. in having a look more stout , and fierce than his Fellows , Ver. 20. in prevailing against the Saints , and the holy people , and in being broken without hands , by the Ancient of Days , Ver. 21 , 22.

Obs. ( 6. ) Although some passages of the Vision , from Verse 9 , to Verse 12. may be understood of Antiochus , the Type of Antichrist ; yet all of it , and especially the Exposition of it , from Verse 23 , to 25. cannot be possibly meant concerning him ; who understood not dark Sentences , nor was a King of any great Policy or Craft , as this little horn is described , Verses 23 , 24 , 25. but is expresly noted by (a) (a) Liv. lib. 41. Foy-Vaillant de Seleucid . Imper. pag. 161-163 . Historians , to have behaved himself so strangely , and so unequally , that it was much doubted amongst the wisest , whether he were a Fool or a mad man .

And the Characters given in those Verses of the little horn , are so utterly inconsistent with the Story of Antiochus ; and are so agreeable to the Antichristian King , that even Dr. Moor is at last forced to confess , That this Passage was put in by the Spirit of Prophecy , with a more peculiar respect to Antichrist himself , in whom they are more eminently fulfilled , than to Antiochus his Type .

Obs. ( 7. ) A Day being taken in other parts of Prophecy , for a Prophetical Day , or a Day of Years ; there is no Reason why it should be understood otherwise in this place ; it being called here Evening-Morning , upon another account , as we have observed at the beginning of this Annotation ; and not to shew ( as Dr. Moor thinks ) that Prophetical Days are not here meant , but Natural Days ; which will amount but to six Years , three Months , and twenty Days ; a very small space of Time , and which can be brought to comport only with the six Years Prophanations of Antiochus ; which is but a part of the Vision , and cannot be here referred to ; as appears from Observation 4th , and the following ones .

Obs. ( 8. ) The Vision begins with the Medo-Persian Empire , as plainly appears from the Explication of it , Verse 20. And if the Vision begins there , then the Line of Time must begin there too ; because it is the measure of it , according to Obs. 2 , and 3.

Obs. ( 9. ) The Vision ends at the cleansing of the Sanctuary , as appears from Verse 14. Then shall the Sanctuary be cleansed , viz. at the End of 2300 days , which were to last to that time . Which cannot be meant concerning the particular cleansing of it by Maccabeus from the Prophanations of Antiochus ; because this could not be called the Last End of the Indignation of God ; the Temple having been afterwards polluted , and blasphemed by the Successors (a) (a) 1 Maccab. 6 , 62.7 , 33-50 . and Chap. 9. of Antiochus , and trodden under foot , and entirely destroyed by the Romans .

Obs. ( 10. ) This Line of Time is not yet at an end ; because the daily Sacrifice of the Jews is not yet restored , nor their Desolations determined ; but they are still in a despicable condition , their Sanstuary and City being trodden under foot by the Turks , who at present have it in their possession .

Obs. ( 11. ) The beginning of the Medo-Persian Empire , is to be dated by the Joynt Consent of History , and of the latest and best Chronologers ; from the taking of Babylon by Cyrus : from whence the Scripture reckons the first year of Cyrus ; meaning thereby the first year of his Reign over the Babylonion Empire , which was the last of the Seventy Years Captivity of the Jews ; and the first of their Return into their Countrey , upon the Edict of Cyrus .

Now from a due consideration of what hath been said , we may make some advance to the setling of the beginning of the Gentiles Months : For if these 2300 years , are a Line of Time , reaching from the first year of Cyrus to the cleansing of the Sanctuary : Then if we gain the true Epoch of Cyrus's First Year ; we may by consequence find out the Period of these Years , and the beginning and end of the 1260 years of the Witnesses , and of the Forty Two Months of the Gentiles .

And here , because the Reasonings of Chronologers are very dubious ; and their Epochs very different , and of an uncertain Foundation ( as (a) (a) Epitom . Baron . pag. 11. Spondanus with just reason complains ) I shall only desire this one equitable Postulatum , to be granted me ; viz. that the Scripture Accounts of Time , as they are given us in the Hebrew (a) (a) Hanc supputationem recentiores Chronologi qui post Scaligerum Floruere , uno ferme consensu complexi sunt . Anton. Pagi Appar . Chronol. Pag. 1 , 2. Text , may be received as Authentick ; when they are supported by reason , evidence from profane History , and the consent of the latest Chronogers ; amongst whom I shall pitch upon Spanhemius (b) (b) Chronol. Introduct. ad Eccles. Histor. ; as one of the latest , and the most accurate in his accounts ; consulting others , as there shall be occasion . Now if we guide our selves by this Postulatum , we shall , perhaps , find this following Scripture Calendar , to be most exact .

Years . A. M. From the Creation to the Flood . 1656. 2083. From thence to Abraham's coming out of Chaldea . Spanhem . à pag. 135 , ad 140. 427. 2513. To the Israelites coming out of Aegypt . Spanhem . pag. 142. 430. 2993. To the beginning of the building of the Temple in the fourth of Solomon , 1 King . 6.1 . Spanhem . à pag. 143-145 . 480. 3029. To Solomon's death , and the revolt of the Ten Tribes immediately upon it in the first year of Rehoboam , 1 King . 6 , 1.11 , 42. Spanhem 149. 36. 3459. ante Chr. 528. From the First Year of Rehoboam , to the First of Cyrus's Reign over Babylon , which was the End of the 70 Years Captivity . 430.

This Number is gathered , by adding the 390 Years of Ezekiel's bearing the sin of Israel , to the Forty Years of his bearing Judah's sin , Ezek. 4.4 , 5 , 6. In which Chapter the Prophet shews ,

( 1. ) That Jerusalem would be besieged , and the Temple and City burnt , according to what Jeremiah had prophesied ; the Truth of which the People beginning to call in question , there having passed now Five Years since their Captivity , without any appearance , or likelihood of it ; the Prophet is commanded , Verse 3. to lay siege to Jerusalem in a Type , to be a sign to them of the real siege approaching .

( 2. ) The Prophet is also commanded , Verse 9. to lie 390 Days ( appointed by God himself to signifie Years , Verse 6. ) upon his left side , to bear , as in a Type , the Years of the Punishment of the House of Israel , or the Ten Tribes ; And then is expresly commanded , to lie again ( Verse 6. ) on his right side , to bear the Years of the Punishment of the House of Judah , Forty Days , after he had accomplished the Three Hundred and Ninety ; thereby plainly shewing the Forty to be different from the Three Hundred and Ninety , and not included in them , as Interpreters generally make them , with plain Violence to the express Words of the Text.

( 3. ) It is evident from the 13th Verse , that the penitential and course Dyet , prescribed to the Prophet , during the streightness of the Siege , ( a freer Dyet perhaps being permitted him the remaining Forty Days after it ) is not only a Type of the Famine and Misery they were to suffer ; but also of the defiled and polluted Bread they were to eat among the Gentiles , during their Captivity ; which is there evidently referred to , and not only the Siege of Jerusalem .

( 4. ) By the mention of the House of Israel , and Judah , separately and distinctly from each other ; and by God's assigning a distinct Term of Years to each , is plainly intimated , that they are represented in this Vision , as in a divided state .

( 5. ) The Years therefore of their Iniquity , Verse 5. which the Prophet was to bear , must be the Years of their Iniquity , whilst they continued in a divided state ; which can be no other then the Years from their first Division , and Idolatry under Jeroboam , until the End of the Captivity some of them were then under ; particularly referred to Verse 13. So that the Prophet does here in a Vision shew them in Prophetical Days for Years , how long their Captivity should last ; and that it should not be ended untill Four Hundred and Thirty Years were compleated , from the time of their Division and Idolatry , which was the Iniquity for which they were carried Captive , and for which he was to bear their punishment in a Vision ; shewing the time from their Defection , to the End of the Captivity .

Concerning which Prophetical and Symbolical Line of Time , it is also further to be noted :

( 1. ) That the greater Number of Years of Punishment , are allotted to the Ten Tribes , because they were First in the sin , and deepest in the Guilt : Whereas the Two Tribes , because they walked (a) (a) 2 Chronicl. 11 , 17.12 , 1. Three Years , after the Division , in the ways of David and Solomon , and were less , guilty then the other ; have their punishment assigned them after the other , and that of a less continuance : And the Prophet , when he bears their Guilt , is commanded to lie on his right side , to shew the greater Esteem God had of them ; whereas he was bid to lie on his left , when he bore the Iniquity of Israel ; which being the less worthy side of the Body ; thereby is denoted the less value God had for them .

( 2. ) It may be observed , that this Number , Four Hundred and Thirty , is made up of Two Numbers ;

( 1. ) Of Forty , which is the time that the Children of Israel were to bear the punishment of the Apostasy of their Fathers , Forty Days , each Day for a Year , Numb . 14.33 , 34. And ,

( 2. ) (a) (a)

390 7 2730

Of 390 , a Number , which if multiplied by Seven makes up 2730 Days for Years ; the exact Sum (b) (b)

390 40 2300 2730

of the 390 , and 40 Days in Ezekiel , and of the 2300 Evenings-Mornings in Daniel : whereby is signified by the multiplying the first Term of their punishment by the Number Seven ; that the Jews should lie under a State of punishment for their Iniquities , for 2730 Years ; a multiplication of punishment by seven times , being the proportion of punishment settled by God , with respect to his people , Levit. 26.18 , 21 , 24 , 28. and that after the fulfilling of that Term of Years allotted to their bearing of their Iniquity , God would restore them to their Land , and remember his Covenant ; according to what God hath promised Levit. 26 . 40-46 . Whereby , the Extent of the 2300 days of Daniel , to the End , and to the last End of the indignation , Verse 19. and to the cleansing of the Sanctuary , is wonderfully exemplified .

And now from hence we have gained a Line of Time of 430 Years , from Solomon's Death , to the end of the LXX Years Captivity , which is the first of Cyrus ; which is made out also by Dr. Beverley , from a distinct Enumeration of the Reigns of the Kings of Israel and Judah , and the fourteen Years assigned to the Visions of Ezekiel's Temple ; and does not much differ from the Calculations of the latest Chronologers ; who make this time to amount to 437 , or 439 years at furthest ; although they confess after all their Pains , that this Line of Time is very uncertain and obscure , for Reasons collected by (a) (a) Introduct. Chronol. ad Hist. Eccles. pag. 150-159 . Spanhemius . And therefore amidst so much doubt , and difficulty , where can we find a surer rest then in Scripture ; whose accounts of time will after all be found the most exact ; and that , when Profane History and Chronology is most in the Dark , if we take in Prophetical Time , as well as Historical . And now having settled the beginning of Cyrus's Reign , or the Epoch of the Medo-Persian Monarchy , we have obtained the beginning of the 2300 years , and withal a Line of Time from it , to the Cleansing or Justifying of the Sanctuary , i. e. of the Christian Church Typified thereby , from all Idolatry and Antichristianism , when the Holy Place , which is now shut , will appear open in Heaven , Rev. 11.19 :

Which Account stands thus : A. M. 5759 A.D. vulg. 1772. From the beginning of the Medo Persian Empire by Cyrus , to the cleansing of the Sanctuary , Dan. 8.13 , 14. 2300

Which will end in the 5759th year from the Creation , and the 1772 year after Christ , according to the common Account . From which if you take Daniel's 75 years , you come to the end of the 42 Months , and the 1260 days ; and so , by a regressive order , to the Epoch , or beginning of them at A.D. 437 , as hath been already shewn on Paragr. 5. pag. 210. All which is deduced by particular Accounts , and after a most accurate manner by Dr. Beverley , in his several Treatises , called Scripture Lines of Time ; and stand as they are proved by him in this Order : Years . 1. From Cyrus to Daniel's 70 weeks 75 2. Daniel's Weeks 490 3. The time between the Weeks and the 42 Months 400 4. The 1260 days , or 42 Months . 1260 5. The 30 , and 45 Years of Daniel 75 Which amounts to years . 2300

3 And I will give Power [ i. e. Commission and Ability of Testimony and Prophecy ] unto my two 13 Witnesses [ raised , and sent on purpose to testify to the Truth , and to denounce Judgments against the Apostasy ; ] and they shall Prophesie [ i. e. declare and Preach ¹⁴ against it , and foretel Judgments ; ] a thousand , 15 two hundred and threescore days [ of years ; ] cloathed in Sackcloath 16 [ i. e. in a Despicable , Afflicted , and Mournful condition . ]

13 To Witness , signifies to give Testimony to the Truth , against Errors and Corruptions ; as the word is used , Is. 55.4 . John 18.37 . Acts 26.16 . and also to pronounce God's Judgments against sinners , as the word signifies , Malach. 3.5 . And the Witnesses are Two ; because Two Witnesses at least , were required under the Law , for confirmation , Deut. 17.6.19 , 15. and to shew that a small number , but a sufficient one , should be made use of to confirm the Truth : But chiefly in Correspondence to the Types in the Old Testament ; where , these Witnesses are generally Two : and accordingly God here raises up Two Witnesses , to Witness and denounce Judgments against the Idolatry of the Christian Church ; as Moses and Aaron , did against the Idolatry of Pharaoh , Egypt , Balaam , and Moab ; as Elijah , and Elisha did against Baal , Ahab , Jezebel , and Ahaziah ; and as Zerobabel , and Joshua were Witnesses in Babylon during the Captivity .

14 So the Word Prophesie signifies frequently in the New Testament : Although the Proper import of it here seems to be the Foretelling of the Encrease and Ruin of Antichrist , and of the Coming of Christ's Kingdom , to destroy him ; which being the Future Events of this Vision , the Prophesying , or Foretelling here mentioned , must relate unto them ; particularly to the Kingdom of Christ , the Chief Subject of all the Prophecies of the Old Testament ; which being not to begin to come into Event until the Expiration of the 1260 Days ; it is until then under Prophecy , as a Future State : And the Witnesses prophesie of it , not only in their Discourses and Writings , but by the mournful State they are in ; which is also of it self a signification that Christ's Kingdom is under a Delay , a Sealing , or a Prophecy ; which are words of like import .

15 These Days begin with the Forty Two Months of the Gentiles , and reach to the End of Antichristian Times , running parallel along with them ; God taking care , that as soon as Gentilism came into the Church , there should be Witnesses raised up to testifie against it , and to instruct the people in the contrary Truth , by their Preaching , and their Sufferings . See num. 12.

16 This was the Habit of Prophets , when they denounced Judgments ; particularly , of Elias , one of the Witnesses under the Old Testament , 2 Kings 1.8 . Zech. 13.3 , 4. Matth. 3.4 . And thus Mattathias , and his Sons , put on Sackcloth , when the Gentiles prophaned the Sanctuary , under Antiochus , 1 Maccab. 2.14 .

4 These [ two Witnesses ] are [ or are signified by what , in the Anti-type is represented by ] the two Olive 17 Trees [ Zach. 4 ; ] and the two Candlesticks 18 [ o● 〈…〉 Rev. 1.20 ; ] 19 standing before [ or Ministring unto ] the 〈…〉 the Earth [ Zach. 4.14 ]

17 The Types in this Verse are plainly taken from Zech. 4. And the Witnesses are called Olive-Trees , upon these Accounts :

( 1. ) Because they are to be anointed ones ( Zech. 4.14 . ) or Kings and Priests in Christ's Kingdom .

( 2. ) Because , as the Olive Branches ( Zech. 4.12 . ) they empty the Golden Oyl out of themselves into the Candlesticks , or Churches ; That is , impart to them the Fruit of those Gifts and Graces which they had received from the Spirit of God , and were as fully replenished with , as an Olive Tree is with Oyl ; Whereupon Christians are said to be anointed by God ; and the Holy Spirit , and the Effects of it , are called , The Vnction , in Scripture , 2 Cor. 1.21 . 1 John 2.20 , 27.

( 3. ) Because the Witnesses were to perform the same Offices in the Christian , and against the Antichristian Church ; as Joshua and Zerubbabel did for the Jewish , and against Babylon , the Type of Antichrist ; who is called a Mountain , Zech. 10.4 . And according to the Type in Zechariah , the Witnesses are two anointed , or chosen Servants of God , replenished with his Spirit ( Verse 6. ) who are to level the Mountain of Antichristianism ( Verse 7. ) and to finish , establish , and build up the pure Church ( Verse 9. ) and that out of small things , ( Verse 10. ) that is , small beginnings , and a Sackcloth or contemptible , and afflicted condition .

18 From hence it plainly appears , that the Two Witnesses are Two Churches , which are signified by Candlesticks in this Prophecy , Chap. 1.20 . as Grotius hath most appositely remarked on the place : And amongst the Candlesticks , or Church Successions , the Office of Witnessing must needs belong to the Churches of Pergamus and Thyatira , Chap. 2. because they are the only Successions wherein Antipas , or Christ's faithful Antipapal Witness is mentioned ; and are the Churches which were to witness against the Antichristian Balaam , and Jezebel ; as Moses and Aaron , Elijah and Elisha , the Types of Christ's Witnesses , did witness against the Literal Balaam , and Jezebel , under the Old Testament .

19 To stand before , signifies to be ones Servant , in Scripture Phrase : And hereby is signified , that these Churches served God purely ( nothing but what is pure being able to stand in his sight , Chap. 14.5 . ) and continually ; as the Angels do , who stand before him , to receive and obey his Commands , Chap. 8.2 .

5 And if any man will [ knowingly and wilfully , ] hurt , [ i. e. oppress , injure or hinder ] them [ in the course of their Prophecy ; ] Fire 20 proceedeth out of their Mouths [ i. e. the Efficacy of God's Word , and his Judgments and fiery Indignation , shall attend their Prayers , and their Preaching , Is : 4.4 . Jerem: 23.29 . Malac. 3.11 . ] and Devoureth their Enemies [ i. e. convinces , or confounds opposers , Is : 44.26 . Jerem: 1 , 10.5 , 14. ] and if any man 21 will hurt them , he must [ for it will certainly come to pass ; ] in this manner 22 be killed [ by Spiritual , and not by Carnal Weapons Zech. 4.6 . ]

20 In this Verse there is a plain allusion to what Elijah did , 2 Kings 1. Whereby is signified , that God will certainly avenge them , and that according to the Threats and Judgments they denounce by his Spirit , and according to his Word .

21 This Repetition assures the Certainty of the Event , according to what the Scripture observes concerning the doubling of Pharaoh's Dream , Gen. 41.32 .

22 To wit , Spiritually ( at the 8th Verse intimates , this Prophecy is to be understood ) after the manner that Prophets are used to destroy ; that is , by denouncing God's Judgments , as Jeremiah , ( Chap. 1.10 . ) is set over Kingdoms to root out , and to destroy ; that is , to foretel , and prophesie their Destruction . Compare Jerem. ●8 . 7 , 9. and Ezek. 32 , 18.43 , 3. Hosea 6.5 . and Dr. Pocock on that place .

6 These [ Witnesses ] have power to shut 23 Heaven [ i. e. to denounce this Judgment , Jerem. 1.10 . ] that it rain not [ i. e. that there be a Spiritual Droughth and Famine of the pure Word of God , Isa. 5.6 . Amos 8.11 . ] in the Days of their Prophecy [ Vers. 3. ] and have power over Waters [ i. e. People and Nations , ] to turn them to Blood , [ i. e. to embroil ²⁴ them in Wars and Confusions ; ] and to smite the Earth [ i. e. the Worldly and Antichristian part of it ; ] with all Plagues [ viz. by preaching and denouncing them , Jerem 1.10 . ] as often as they will [ denounce them , according to the Will and Word of God . ]

23 A plain Allusion to what Elijah did , 1 Kings , Chap. 17 , 1.18 , 1 41. as in the next Words there is to Moses's turning the Waters into Blood , Exod. 7.17 .

24 Which will be the Event of God's Word preached purely and efficaciously ; not of it self , but consequentially , upon supposition of the sins and passions of wicked men , and the corrupt interests of the Antichristian Apostasy ; as our Saviour , who was the Prince of Peace , yet saith , that he came to send a Sword upon Earth , Matth. 10.34 .

7 And when they shall 25 have finished their 26 testimony , the 27 Beast that ascends out of the bottomless Pit [ i. e. the Antichristian Apostasy , now in its Ascent , or Rise to the heighth of a Satanical Power and Kingdom , Chap 2 , 14. 9 , 1 , 2. Chap 13. and 17 , 8. ] shall make War against them [ i. e. oppose and persecute them after a more open and cruel manner than he had done before , Dan. 7 , 21 . 8.9-12 . ] and shall [ at ²⁸ last ] overcome them , [ i. e. prevail and prosper ; ] and [ shall ²⁸ afterwards ] kill them [ by Anathema's , and Persecutions and by ²⁹ suppressing and extirpating the Professors of the pure Religion . ]

25 This seems to be the most Natural Interpretation of these Words ; 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 being often rendred by postquam in (a) (a) Matth. 9.15 . Luke 14.8 . John 8.28 . Scripture ; and the (a) (a) Poli Synops. in loeum . Aorist of the Subjunctive Mood , being often put for the past Tense ; and accordingly the Words are thus rendred , in the Vulgar Latin , the French , and other Versions .

26 They prophesie the whole 1260 Days , but their Testimony is finished , before the Beast makes War with them ; during which War they also prophesied ; from whence it is evident , that their Testimony is some way distinct from their Prophecy , and is to end before it . Now the proper Notion of prophecying in this Vision , relating to the foretelling of Judgments upon Antichrist ( Verse 5 , 6. ) and of what belongs to the Kingdom of Christ , by which he is to be destroyed ; the Witnesses may prophesie , in that sense , when they are dead ; that is , anathematized , and deprived of Church-Priviledges : and the greater their Persecutions are , the more remarkable is the prophetical State they are in ; and even when they are literally killed , they may prophesie , in the sense , that the Blood of our Saviour , and Abel , being dead , yet speaketh , Heb. 11 , 4.12 , 24. But Testimony , supposing an Ability to appear openly , and to be heard , believed , and credited : the Testimony of these Prophets may be said to be finished , when they were excommunicated , and could not appear , and be heard any more , in the capacity of Witnesses , giving Testimony ; but only in that of Prophets .

27 A Methaphor taken from Daniel , where Idolatrous Monarchies and Kingdoms are represented by (b) (b) Vid. Mori Oper. Theol. pag. 598. Grot. in Dan. 2 , 31. 7 , 3. Matth. 20.26 . Beasts : And that the Idolatrous Roman Apostasy , or Pagano Christian Monarchy is understood in this Prophecy by the Beast , will be more conveniently shewn (c) (c) On Chap. 13. and 17. hereafter : In the mean while , the Reader may consult Dr. Cressener's Learned and Judicious Treatise concerning the Beast in the Revelation , where he will find this great Truth evidently demonstrated .

From the (a) (a) 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . Reduplication of the Article in the Greek , it may be inferred , That the Beast was become Notorious and Famous ; and from his being represented , as actually ascending , in the Present Tense , it may be concluded , that the Accomplishment of the Testimony was when the Beast was 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ; i. e. the Rising , or Ascending Beast , out of Satanical Depths , and the bottomless Pit , into a Throne of Supremacy , which was about 606. as hath been shewn on Chap. 9.1 .

28 For all this was not done at once , but by degrees , and not until after a long War , and doubtful Combats ; according to the Description of the Rise of Antichrist , in Daniel , who was at first a Little Horn , and then waxed Great , but did not prevail , but by degrees , so far as to magnifie it self against the Prince ef the Host , and as to cast down the Truth to the Ground .

29 This is most properly the Death of a true Church ; which happens , when it ceases to be what it was before , as to Outward Church Priviledges and Profession ; which is the visible Life of a Church .

8 And their dead Bodies [ i. e. these Churches anathematized and suppressed ; ] shall lie [ unburied ; ] in the 30 Street of the great City [ i e. their Censures against them , and suppressing of them , shall be Publick , Open , and Notorious , through the whole Extent , and in the most conspicuous places of the Antichristian Jurisdiction ; ] which 31 spiritually [ i. e. in a mystical sense , 1 Cor. 10.4 . ] is 32 called [ by the Spirit of God in this Prophecy ; ] 33 Sodom [ for its Spiritual Uncleanness by Idolatry ; ] and Aegypt [ for its Tyranny , and its innumerable Superstitions and Idolatries ; ] 34 where also , [ or in which great City ] our Lord [ Christ , ] was crucified .

30 By Street in Scripture , is meant , the Broad , Open , and publick places of Concourse , as the Word is used , Matth. 5.6 . and Esther 6.9 . Whereby is intimated , that some Churches in the most Conspicuous , and Eminent Places of the Roman Territories , ( which is the City concerned in these Visions , and is called the (a) (a) Chap 14 , 8.17 , 18 , 18 , . 10. great City ) should be persecuted , and anathematized by the Apostasy ; and that the Devastations made upon the Witnesses , should be publick , and in open view ; and that they should be capable of being raised and restored , contrary to what the wicked are threatned with , ( Job 18.17 . ) that their remembrance shall perish from the Earth , and they shall have no name in the Street .

31 From hence it clearly appears , that what is here delivered , is to be understood in a Metaphorical sense , by way of Mystical Allegory ; which was common then amongst the Jews , and which the Sacred Writers , especially the Apostle to the Hebrews , makes frequent use of .

23 Or is , in a Spiritual , and Mystical Sense ; for to call , and to be , are frequently used promiscuously in Scripture . Although I presume , the meaning of this place , given in the Paraphrase , to be the truest ; for as Gog was prophesied of by the Prophets , under the Names of Edom , Moab , Leviathan , and the other Chief Enemies of God , and of the Jewish Church , as the Prophet Ezekiel expresly declares Chap. 38.17 . So are the Idolatrous Enemies of the Christian Church , prophesied of , under the Names of Aegypt , Babylon , and the like , in this Book , and in the Old Testament .

33 Thus Jerusalem is called Sodom and Gomorrah , Isa. 1.10 .

34 Christ was crucified at Jerusalem ; which is here mentioned :

( 1. ) To shew , that this Slaughter of the Witnesses was to be under the Jurisdiction of the Romans ; Jerusalem being then under their Dominion , and our Saviour being Crucified by their Authority : Upon which account his Suffering under Pontius Pilate , and his Crucifixion , which was a Roman Punishment , are mentioned in the Creed .

( 2. ) Rome is called Jerusalem , because it succeeded the (a) (a) Mori Oper. Theol. 721 , 728 , Synagogue in its Carnal , Hypocritical , and Persecuting Temper ; and is a City that killeth the Prophets and Witnesses of Christ ; as Jerusalem of old was wont to do .

( 3. ) Our Saviour is said to be Crucified at Rome , because he is crucified there in his (b) (b) Matth. 25.40 , 45. Acts 9.4 . Members ; to whom whatsoever is done , he imputes as done to himself : Whereupon he asked Saul , why he persecuted Him , when he persecuted his Disciples . And because the Apostacy Reigns there , which sin is particularly called , the Crucifying of Christ afresh , and the putting him to an open shame , Heb. 6 . 4-8 .

9 And they [ or some ] of the People , and Kindreds , and Tongues , and Nations [ who shall be disposed to attend to , and take notice of this matter ; ] shall see [ or diligently consider , ] their dead Bodies [ i : e. the deplorable , and ruinous State of these desolate Churches ; ] three days , and an half [ see num. 37. ] and shall not suffer their dead bodies to be put in 35 Graves [ i. e. to be buried in utter Oblivion , and to be in an irrecoverable condition , out of all hope of being restored , Ezek. 37 . 11-14 . Hos. 6.2 . ]

35 The same Metaphors that are here made use of , are also used in the same sense by Ezekiel , Chap. 37 . 1-14 . and by Hos. 13.14 . where by dry bones in an open Valley , and by dead bodies in Graves , is meant a hopeless condition , without the least expectation of Recovery .

10 And they that dwell upon the Earth [ i. e. the more sensual and earthly part of the Kingdom of the Beast ; ] shall rejoice over them , and make merry , and shall send gifts one to another [ as in time of publick Joy , Hest. 9.19 , 22. Nehem. 8 . 10-12 . ] because these two Prophets 36 tormented [ by their Reproofs , denouncing of Judgments , contrary Life and Conversation , and the progress of their Doctrine amongst the people , Hos. 6.5 Judg. 16.6 . Jon. 4.9 ] them that dwell on the Earth [ i. e. the Antichristian People . ]

36 As the Prophets , and particularly Elijah , one of the Witnesses of the Jewish Church , are said to trouble wicked Kings and People , 1 Kings 18.17 , 18.21 , 20.

11 And after three 37 days and a half , the Spirit 38 of Life from God entred into them [ i. e. they were wonderfully revived , Ezek. 37.5 , 8 , 9 , 10 , 13 , 14. Hos. 6.2 . ] and they stood 38 upon their feet [ i. e. were in a posture of Service and Defence , and appeared with Courage and Readiness to perform their Duty , Ezek. 2 . 1-3.37 , 10. ] and great fear 39 fell upon all them which saw them [ revived so wonderfully , to the Joy of their Friends , and the Consternation of their Enemies . ]

37 It is observed by the Lord Napeir , that besides the Common Prophetical Day , which is taken for a Year in Prophecy ; There is also a great and extraordinary Day in Scripture , which signifies not a Year , but any Time , to be determined by Circumstances ; as the Word Day is used in the Day of the Lord , and in Man's Day . Now if Day signifie Time in Scripture , it may very well (a) (a) Lord Napeir on the Revel. Prop. 1.15 . Mori Oper. Theol. pag 179. and his Appendix to Dan. pag. 284-293 . signifie so in this place ; where it seems to be necessary , that Three Days and an half should be brought to comport with Three Times and a half , 1260 Days , and Forty Two Months : All which being of the same signification , there seems to be no reason , but that the Three Days and a half should be of the same Nature too ; especially if we consider , that the Woman in the Wilderness which is the Church , or Witnesses , collectively taken , from whom it differs only in Notion , as the Body doth from its Members ; hath Three Times and a half allotted her , as well as 1260 Days ; to which there must be something porportionable in the Times of the Witnesses , which are her Seed , and are coaeval with her : and the Three Days and a half are of the same Extent with 1260 Days , and Three Times and an half ; if you account the Days for Years , and then again resolve those Years into Days ; denoting so many Years . But for the clearer stating of this Matter , it is to be observed ; that here is a plain Allusion to the time of our Saviour's Continuance in the Grave , which is said by the Evangelist Matthew , Chap. 12.40 . to be Three Days , although he lay in the Grave only one whole and entire Day of them . For he was not enterred until after Three a Clock in the Afternoon of the Day in which he was crucified , Matth. 27.57 . and rose again in the Evening of the Lord's Day , according to the Reckoning of the Jews , who begin their Natural Day at Evening ; or ( to make use of those Heathenish Names of Days which we unnecessarily retain , that I may be the better understood ) on Saturday-Night , just before the Morning of the Lord's Day ; he being already Risen ( as the Evangelists testifie , Matth. 28.1 . John 20.1 ) before Day , whilst it was dark , when the Women came to the Sepulchre , on the first day of the Week . So that according to our Reckoning , only a part of Friday , and that a small one , to wit , from Three in the Afternoon until Evening , when the Sabbath-day began , in the Account of the Jews ; Friday Night , and all Saturday , until towards Sunday-Morning , are called (a) (a) Dr. Hammond on Matth. 12.40 . and the Expositors on the 5th Article of the Creed . Three Days and Three Nights ; i. e. Three Natural Days , in Scripture ; altho they consist only of the middle one entire ; and but of a part of the First and Last Day . And from hence it is , that a very Sagacious (b) (b) Dr. Beverley's Vision of the Witnesses slain : See Alcazer in Apocalyps . pag. 439. Person , thinks that the Three Days and a half in this place , are to be reckoned after the same manner ; making them to be only proportionable parts of the 1260 Days , and of the Times , and a half of the Beast ; as the Three days of our Saviour's being in the Grave , are only parts of the Three Natural days of his continuance under death ; which proportionable parts he calls 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or Season ; intimate and pregnant Time , and Time within Time .

For as Christ's Death was towards the End of the First day , so is the First Day of the death of the Witnesses to be begun from about the End of the First Time ( or 360 Years , reckoned from A. D. 437. where he begins the First Time , as hath been shewn on Chap. 10. num. 13. ) which he places at A.D. 787. when the Witnesses were killed , and were dead , as to all open power and liberty of witnessing upon their being Excommunicated by the Second Council of Nice , after a long War about Images , called in correspondence to Prophecy , Iconomachia .

And then ( this being the First of the Three days and a half ) in proportion to our Saviour's being in the Grave the whole Sabbath day ; he makes the two whole Times , consisting of 720 Years to answer the two whole Days of the Witnesses unburied State ; which will reach to A. D. 1507. within Ten Years of the Reformation , begun A. D. 1517. when the half time , to which the half day is parallel , begun ; as hath been before shewn . Upon which ( in proportion to our Saviour's Rising at the beginning of the third day ) some of the Witnesses began to rise , and were called Protestants , A. D. 1524. which Name he thinks ( although grounded only upon a particular Protestation , made by some of the Princes of Germany , against the Edict ) might be designed , and brought about by an over-ruling Providence , to signifie , that they were Witnesses against the Beast , or Protesters , just then risen , and appearing to give Testimony , by way of Protestation , against the declining Antichristianism ; there being a mysterious and fatal signification in some Names and Appellations , unforeseen by those that gave them ( who might perhaps ground them upon idle and insignificant Reasons ) which point out some Remarkable Events then unthought of .

And from hence he dates the Rising of the Witnesses , in the beginning of the Half time , or Half day ; said yet to be after three days and a half ; as our Saviour is said , Mark 8.31 . in the very same words ( 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) to rise again after three days , although it were but at the beginning of the third day , and that very early , as soon as so much of the Night was past , as that it might be called the third day : although he thinks it to be a partial and an imperfect one , suitable to the dark Evening ( for so it was , John 20.1 . ) of the third day , when our Saviour arose ; and to the imperfections of Half time : During which , there are to be continual Advances of the Reformation , and Endeavours after a higher pitch of perfection ; which yet shall not be compleat ; nor shall there be an entire Resurrection of all the Witnesses , until the End of the last half time ; which he determines at 1697. upon Reasons given before ; even as our Saviour , who was seen before only by some few , appeared not unto all his Disciples , until Evening , Joh. 20.19 .

Now this Hypothesis is so agreeable to the other parts of this Vision ; and so gracefully proportionable to the Type of our Lord's Death and Resurrection ; and so strongly supported by several Remarkable Passages of History ; as the War about Images , the Decree of the second Council of Nice , establishing them ; and the Reformation appealing just at the Half Time , or Half Day ; that I cannot but give my Assent to it ; and that after much deliberation , and tryal of the truth of it . Only I cannot but also do so much Justice to the contrary Opinions of some Famous Men , as to give the Reader a View of them , and to place them in the best light I can .

( 1. ) It is the Opinion of (a) (a) Mede's Works , pag. 483 , 760 , 766 , 850 , 924. Mr. Mede , ( and of Bishop Vsher ) That the whole Body of Protestants should be oppressed , and totally subverted for a short space ; and that towards the End of the 1260 days , when they shall be finishing , and compleating their Testimony . Which Opinion is refuted by Dr. Moor , in his Appendix to Daniel ; and seems to me to be highly improbable , because it supposes , that the Witnesses had never been slaughtered before nor lain dead in the Streets of the Apostate City ; which is utterly contrary to all History .

( 2. ) Monsieur Jurieu , and other Famous and Judicious Persons , have thought that the Churches of Piedmont , and of France , are the Two Witnesses ; and have accordingly remarked several things relating to their Rising after three years and a half . Concerning which Opinion these following things may be observed :

( 1. ) That these Two Churches are of a very Ancient Original , probably planted by Apostolical Men in the First Ages of Christianity ; the former being the Remains of that part of the Churches of the Diocess of Italy , which were under the Bishop of Turin ; who are commonly called the Waldenses : and the latter ( not called Albigenses , until after the Council at Alby in Languedock , A. D. 1178. ) being the Successors of the Ancient Churches of Gaul . For which see Learned Mr. Allix's Accounts of those Two Churches .

( 2. ) These two Churches have maintained from the beginning their Independency (a) (a) Allix . Du Pin de antiq. Eccles. Disciplin . pag , 23. 27. 82-96 . from that of Rome ; and have witnessed in all Ages against the Apostasy (b) (b)

Allix Remark . on Albig . Chap. 19. on the Church of Piedm . pag. 188. 207-210 . 286.

Mede's Works , 517 , 721. 722.

Usher de Succession . Eccles. pag. 78.

from the beginning of it ; always asserting the Pope to be The Antichrist ; and attributing to him the Characters of him given in this Prophecy , of which they were diligent Readers : Upon which Account alone , their Adversaries having nothing else to object against them , they were severely persecuted ; becoming thereby after a most remarkable manner , Antipas , Christ's faithful Martyr , and Witness against the Papal Corruptions .

( 3. ) These faithful Churches were placed by Providence , like Candlesticks on a Hill ; being situated , as Mr. Allix remarks , amongst the Alps , and Pyraenean Mountains , that they might be exposed to the view of Four or Five Kingdoms all at once ; one of them being planted in Italy , the very Seat of the Beast ; and shining there ( according to their own Motto and Device ) as a Light in the midst of the Aegyptian darkness of the Apostacy surrounding them ; and the other possessing the Southern parts of France , that it might the better convey the Purity of the Gospel into Spain , over the Mountains , and into England , and other places from the Sea-Coasts ; which was actually performed (a) (a) Allix's Remaaks on the Albig . pag. 222-237 . by them with great success ; some Remains of their Doctrine continuing in Spain until the times of the Reformation ; and the Lollards , and the Followers of Wickliff , in England , having been instructed by them .

( 4. ) As no Churches can shew a fairer Account from the most early times of faithful Witnesses against the Apostacy ; so can none parallel the Persecutions they have undergone from the Papacy ; or pretend to a better Title , to prophecying in Sackcloath , for 1260 Years , being warred with by the Beast , killed by him , and lying dead in his great City , than they can , Insomuch , that although the Title of Witnesses may be justly given to all the other Bodies of Christians , who have testified through all Ages of the Church , against Antichristian Corruptions ; yet they must be confess'd to have the Preheminence upon many Accounts : but especially by reason of their Visibility , and uninterrupted Succession from the Times of the Apostles ; their Constancy , Zeal , Courage , and Success ( most Nations having received the purity of the Gospel from them ) their Sackcloath , and mournful condition ; and their dreadful and unparallell'd sufferings from the Papacy ; under which they are still in a state of Death .

( 5. ) But although these Churches are the most Eminent , and most Conspicuous Body of Christians , concerning which it can most properly be said , that they have prophesied , as Candlesticks , or Churches , regularly , and orderly constituted , in a continued Succession of Pastors and People ; and that by emptying the Oyl out of themselves into other Churches ; most of which owe the Reformation to them : Yet they are not the only Body of Christians which are to be accounted Witnesses ; and of whom it may be said , that they shall prophesie 1260 Days . For the Albigenses , or Churches of Gaul , are accounted one of the Witness-Churches ; which yet cannot shew an orderly , continued Succession from the beginning of the Apostacy ; which is clear , and uninterrupted only in the Succession of the Churches of Piedmont : And all the faithful Christians in the Communion of the Apostacy , but not of it , who have , through the Succession of all Ages , witnessed against it ; are to be accounted Witness-Churches ; that is , States or Successions of Faithful Witnesses , as Church is used in the Vision of the Church-Prophecy .

For by the Two Witnesses are meant ( as appears from the Notes on Chap. 2 . 12-29 . and on Chap. 11.4 . num. 18. ) in general , Two Successions of Faithful Christians , witnessing from the Beginning of the Apostacy : the one in the Communion of it , typified by Pergamus ; the other in a distinct Communion from it , typified by Thyatira , the Emblem of those pure Reformed Churches which are under the power of Anti-christian Princes ; and are not Established by Laws , and maintained by Reformed Magistrates , as the Sardian , and Philadelphian Churches are ; which rose out of the other Two Successions at the beginning of half Time ; and are still Witnesses ; but Witnesses risen to an imperfect State ; altho under Reformed Princes : Whereas the other are Witnesses still lying dead in the Streets of the City , as the French Churches do : or else risen only to some Favour and Protection ; but within and under the Dominion of Princes of the Apostacy ; as the Churches of Piedmont . For during the space of Half Time , until the Three Years and a Half are fully ended ; many of the Witness-Churches may lie dead ; and none will be raised to a perfect State by the Spirit of Life from God . But as for those Churches of the Reformation , who are under Reformed States ; they being already raised to Life , cannot again return to Popery , or be utterly extinguished by it ; because they having been raised by Christ , cannot die again : Only as to whatsoever remains of Antichristianism , may be in any of them .

( 6. ) God (a) (a) Alcazer in locum , pag. 420 , 421 , 439. hath ordained , that the Persecutions of wicked and Antichristian Tyrants should sometimes end after three Years and a half ; in congruity to the three times , and three years and a half of the continuance of Antichrist ; and to the Resurrection of our Saviour after three days ; this being the time in which the Church may have hope of deliverance , according to the Type of Christ's deliverance from the Grave ; a longer continuance of Persecutions being apt to make the Church despond ; which expects ( according to Hosea 6.2 . ) a Revival and Resurrection on the third day ; and is out of ordinary hopes , if it last a day longer ; as Martha despaired of the Revival of Lazarus , because he had been dead four days . And thus it is observed , that (b) (b) Grot. in Dan. 7.25 . Antiochus , a Type of Antichrist , oppressed the Jews for three years and a half ; and that the Persecution under (c) (c) Alcazer , pag. 420 , 421. Nero , and that in (d) (d) Poli Synops. in Apoc. 11.19 . England under Queen Mary , and in the Netherlands under Duke D'Alva , lasted for the same space of time : That it was much (e) (e) Jurieu's Pastor . Let. Tom. 3. Let. 21. about that time from the Coronation of the late King James , to the Arrival of King William into England ; and from the Revocation of the Edict of Nants , October 12/22 , 1686. unto Their Majesties Coronation , April 11/21 , 1689. when a Spirit of Zeal and Courage entred into the Protestants of France ; That it was about that time , from Tyrconnel's entring upon the Government of Ireland , Feb. 6 , or 12. 1686 / 7. unto his Majesties signal Success in Ireland , in July , and August 1690. And ( lastly ) that the Protestants of the Valleys (a) (a) See Monsieur Jurieu's Pastoral Letters . An account of the Vaudois , Printed at Oxford , A. D. 1688. Peter Boyer's History of the Vaudois , Printed at London , 1692. The History of the Negotiation between the Duke of Savoy , and the Countrey of Switzerland , Printed at London , 1690. Lettres sur les Matieres du Temps . Tom. 3. Pag. 198. of Piedmont returned to their Countrey at the precise Term of Three Years and an half , after their total dissipation . For by an Edict dated Jan. 31. 1686. their Religion was forbidden upon pain of Death , their Churches were ordered to be demolished , and their Ministers to be banished ; which Edict was published in the Valleys , April 11. and was put in Execution by the help of French Troops , who attacked them on the 22d of the same Month , and totally subdued them in the following Month of May ; when many of those poor people were killed , and barbarously slaughtered ; and the miserable Remainders of them , were permitted to depart ; who after a tedious March in the depth of Winter , arrived at Geneva the December following of the same Year 1686. But about three years and a half , after their dissipation ( they having in the mean while , been kindly received by their Neigbours of Switzerland , Geneva , Holland , and others ; and not suffered to be put in Graves by the Popish Nations round about them , who appeared in their Favour ) All on a sudden , they took an Vnanimous Resolution of returning into their Countrey ; and that at first against the Advice of their Friends , who altogether despaired of their Success . And accordingly , about the beginning of September , 1689. they passed the Lake of Geneva secretly , and without the knowledge of that Government ; entred into Savoy with their Swords in their hands , recovered their Ancient Possession , and established themselves in it by the Month of April 1690. notwithstanding the Opposition of the Troops of France and Savoy ; Of whom they killed great Numbers , with an inconsiderable Loss to themselves , who were but a few , in comparison of their Enemies . Upon which the Duke of Savoy finding them to be encouraged and assisted by Forreign Princes , recalled the rest of them , and re-established them by an Edict dated June 4. 1690. with Liberty for the French Refugees to return with them ; three years and a half after their total dissipation , in the End of October 1686. For although they were not Established by the Civil Power , until the beginning of June , a Month after the Expiration of the three years and a half ; yet they had regained their own Possessions , and expelled the Strangers out of them by April ; and had received great Assistance in May , just at the End of the forementioned term of Years .

Now although I must confess that there are many things very much to be taken notice of in this Account ; yet it cannot be the Resurrection here pointed at : because the Sister Witness Church of France , still lies desolate , and dead in the Street of the great City ; and what hath already been performed in Favour of the Waldenses , comes so much short of what may be justly thought to be meant by the Resurrection here foretold , that I cannot look upon it , but as a Providential Congruity ( if I may so call it ) and a Pledge and Earnest of a much greater Life , and that of a more spiritual Nature than what hath yet happened unto them : which I pray , hope and humbly believe , upon Prophetical Grounds , in which I trust God has graciously assisted me , not to be far off .

38 This is plainly taken from Ezekiel's Description ( Chap. 37. ) of the Restauration of the Jews from Babylon , and of what will come to pass at their final Restauration , of which the former was but a Type . Whereby is signified , that God shall extraordinarily revive the Witnesses which are in a dead condition , and mightily assist the Churches which are already raised , to imperfect degrees of Life , Gifts and Graces ; and so are consequently still in a Sackcloath and mournful Condition , for the continuance of Judaism , Paganism , and Antichristianism in the World , and the Imperfections of its own State : so that they shall be seen , and taken notice of by all ; as standing upon their Feet : That is , as being in a steddy Posture of Self Subsistence and Defence ; and that after an Eminent , and most Conspicuous manner , Zech. 14.4 .

39 For they shall stand upon their Feet , an exceeding great Army ; according to what is prophesied of the Jews , Ezek. 37.10 .

12 And they [ i. e. the Witnesses standing upon their Feet in a Posture of readiness , and Preparedness ; ] heard a voice from Heaven 40 [ i. e. ] had an extraordinary call , and a Divine impulse ; ] saying unto them , come up hither [ unto a state of Security , Purity and Glory ; ] and they ascended up to Heaven 41 [ i. e. enjoyed a pure , and Holy Church-State ; ] in a [ bright , Matt. 17 5. Acts 1 9. ] cloud [ i. e. in Glory ; ] and their Enemies 42 beheld them [ i. e. their great change and advancement was visible and notorious to all , even to the Antichristian Apostasy . ]

40 From hence , and from what goes before , it is manifest , that this will be performed after an extraordinary manner , by the more immediate power and assistance of God ; from whom the Spirit of Life came , and all the Preparations and Abilities for the performance of this great Action .

41 Their Church State is called Heaven , in opposition to the Antichristian one , which is called Earth , and the World ; and because of the security from Persecution , which should attend it ; and the Purity of its Doctrine , and the Holiness of it , and its Professors ; and the Glory , Honour and Esteem it was to be in amongst Men ; especially Supreme Powers , who are denoted by Heaven in this Prophecy , Rev. 12.4 .

And a pure Church-State is called Heaven , because it is a Resemblance of the Kingdom of Heaven , as it shall be upon Earth ; and is an Exemplar of what is actually decreed , performed and represented in Heaven in behalf of it , before the Throne of God ; as appears from Chapters Fourth and Fifth .

42 Here , as well as in what goes before , is a manifest Allusion to the Circumstances of the Ascension of our Saviour ; but with this difference , that only the Apostles , or chosen Witnesses beheld Christ's Ascent ; but here , even the Enemies of the Witnesses are to testifie it , it shall be so Notorious and Convincing to all .

13 And the same hour [ i. e. about the same time , but after their ascent , Chap. 8.1 . Num. 11. Chap. 9.15 . ] was there a great * Earthquake [ i. e. a commotion , and suddain change of thing , in the World , and especially in the Apostasy ⁴³ ; ] and the 44 tenth part of the [ great ] City [ i. e. of the Roman Antichristian Kingdom , ver. 8. chap. 17.78 ] fell [ by the commotion , change , or Earthquake ; ] and in the Earthquake were slain 45 of Men seven thousand : and the remnant [ or the remaining successions of Men to the Kingdom of Christ . See chap. 2 , 24. 3 , 2. ] were affrighted [ at these Judgments ; ] and gave 46 Glory to the God of Heaven [ alone ; and not to Saints and Images as had been before done . ]

* As there was at our Saviour's Death , and after his Resurrection , Matth. 27 , 51.28 , 2.

43 Which is called Earth in this Prophecy .

44 By 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , may be meant ,

( 1. ) The Tenth part of the City ; 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 being understood : and then it may denote Rome , as under the Papacy ; which Mr. Mede supposes to be the Tenth part of Old Rome : or rather because it is doubted , whether Mr. Mede's Dimensions of Old and Modern Rome , be exact ; some One most Notable Kingdom of the Ten , into which the Western Roman Empire was divided ; as is observed on Chap. 17. Whereby the Kingdom of France may most peculiarly be denoted ; which was the Tenth part of the City ; that is , the last of those Ten Kingdoms which arose out of the Ruines of the Roman Empire , and gave their Power to the Beast ; as may be seen in the Catalogue of them , given by the Judicious and Learned Author of the Book de (a) (a) Pag. 17. Excidio Antichristi .

Or , ( 2. ) By the Tenth of the City , may rather be meant the whole Papal Jurisdiction ; called , the Tenth , because it is symbolized in Prophecy by Ten Toes , Ten Horns , Ten Kings , united under the Papacy ; as will be shewn on Chap. 17. For 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , may signifie , not the tenth part of the City , but the 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or Decem-Principality , the State of the Antichristian Jurisdiction , or City , after it came to have Ten Kings ; as 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Chap. 6.8 . signifies not the fourth part of the Earth , but the fourth Earthly Kingdom , or Monarchy ; which is a Sense of the Phrase more comprehensive than the former , and more suitable to the symbolical Genius of this Prophecy . And it is said to fall ; that is , to be ruined and destroyed in the Commotion ; as Babylon is said , by the Prophets , to be fallen , or destroyed .

45 In the Greek it is , were slain Names of Men seven thousand . By Names of Men ( as Dr. Moor observes ) may be meant Titles , Dignities , Offices , and Orders of Men , by which they are named , and distinguished ; or the Men themselves , who were Men of Name or Repute , upon those , and such like Accounts ; as Vile or Base Men , on the contrary , are called , Men of No Name , Job 30.8 . And by seven Thousand of them being slain , is meant , that there shall be a Perfect , Total and Solid Overthrow of the Popish Hierarchy and Jurisdiction ; which shall entirely be slain , or cease to be what it was before ; which is signified by Seven , a Perfect Number , multiplied into a Thousand , a Cubical , Solid Number : as 1 Kings 19.17 , 18. from whence this Expression is taken , God saith , that he had seven thousand left in Israel ; That is a perfect Number of pure Worshippers , reserved entire in secret . See Notes on Chap. 1 , 4. 7 , 4 , 5. 9 , 5. 20 , 4.

46 To give Glory to God , is to confess their Faults , and acknowledge the Righteousness and Justice of God in his Punishments , as Achan did , Josh. 7. 19 , 20. and Nebuchadnezzar , Dan. 4 . 34-37 . and thereupon to Honour and Worship him after his own manner ; and to forsake their former Idolatry , Rom. 1.21 , 25.

14 The second Wo 47 [ of the sixth Trumpet , viz. Turkish Mahometism , chap. 8 , 13 , 9 , 12 ] is past [ already ; ] and behold the third 47 Wo [ viz that of the seven●h Trumpet upon Antichrianism , chapters 14.15.16 . ] cometh quickly 47 [ into event , and execution , after the second is past ; upon the sounding of the seventh Angel , chap. 10 , 7. 11 , 15. ]

47 The First Wo is that of the Locusts , or Saracens ; the Second of the Horsemen of Euphrates , or the Turkish Mahometans ; the Third is the Wo of the seventh Trumpet , or Angel upon Antichristianism ; which is largely related in some of the following Chapters . And in this Verse is plainly asserted ,

( 1. ) That during , or rather after the Earthquake , and the Effects of it , upon the Ascent of the Witnesses into Heaven ; the second Wo , or Turkish Mahometism should pass off ; and that more particularly from the Grecian Churches , and their Empire , or Imperial Seat : For it is here said , after the Vision of those Events , that the second Wo is past ; that is , it was then past in Vision ; and consequently was to pass off in the Event and Completion at the time immediately following the fulfilling of the foregoing Vision .

( 2. ) That the Third Wo of the seventh Angel upon Antichristianism , was to follow quickly , upon the passing off of the second Wo ; that is , upon its ceasing to be a Wo , or a Scourge to Antichristianism ; for which End it was designed by God : who will then inflict Woes of another Nature upon them .

And ( 3. ) That the Effects of the seventh Trumpet shall not take up any long time in their accomplishing ; but shall be performed with speed , and of a sudden ; which may perhaps be the meaning of 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 : for , as a Judicious Person hath acutely observed , the sixth Trumpet comes immediately after the Fifth , as well as the seventh after the sixth ; and therefore it cannot be distinguished from the others by its immediate Succession , which is common to them all ; but by the speed of its Motions , and the quickness of its Events .

15 And the seventh 48 Angel sounded , and there were great [ or loud , ] voices ] of acknowledgment , of the Kingdom of Christ , and of Thanksgiving for it ; ] in Heaven [ or in the Heavenly pure state of the Christian Church , num. 41. ] saying , The Kingdoms of this World , are becometh Kingdoms of our Lord [ God the Father ; ] and of his [ Son ] Christ , and he shall reign for ever 49 and ever [ Dan. 2 , 44. 7 , 14 , 18 , 26 , 27. ]

48 Seven is a Number of Perfection , and hath a reference in this Vision to the Kingdom of Christ ; which is here foretold should come upon the sounding of the seventh Angel ; and is to consist , not in destroying , but in reducing the Kingdoms of this World ; that is , the several Civil Governments of it , to a Constitution suitable to Christ's Gospel , whereby they become his Kingdoms ; and in Christ's Reign over these Kingdoms thus modelled ; which shall be for ever and ever ; That is , to the End of all succeeding time here upon Earth ; no other Empire or Kingdom being to succeed it , 1 Cor. 15 . 24-29 . But of this we shall have Opportunity to discourse more fully hereafter , or the three last Chapters .

49 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 (a) (a) Dr. Hammond on Matth. 24.3 . and Luke 1.70 . signifies in Scripture an Age of the World , or some eminent Period of it ; more particularly that of the Jewish Church and State ; and therefore by 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , seems here to be denoted the End of all the Periods , or Divisions of Time , consummated in that of the Messias ; which is called the 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , World , or Age to come , by the Jews .

16 And the four and twenty 50 Elders [ or representatives of the Jewish Church , chap. 4. 4 , 9 , 10 ] which sat before God on their seats [ in a posture of Authority , as being to reign with Christ ; yet fell upon their Faces with great humility and reverence , ] and worshipped God [ upon this happy , and glorious change of things . ]

50 Here is an Acknowledgment of Praise and Thanksgiving to God ; according to the usual manner in this Prophecy ; as hath been before frequently observed ; and that made by the Twenty Four Elders , the Representatives of the Jewish Church ; and by Voices in the former Verse , which perhaps proceeded from the Four Living Creatures who are the Voices , or Speakers in the sixth Chapter .

17 Saying , We give thee thanks , O God Almighty , which art , and wast , and art to come [ i. e. the Eternal Jehovah ; ] because thou hast taken 51 unto thee thy great [ or extraordinary ] power [ which hath been hitherto usurped by Satan , Mahometism , Antichistianism , and the wicked Powers of this World ; ] and h●th reigned [ visibly , and powerfully in Truth and Judgment without any rival . ]

51 Here is declared the Succession of Christ's Kingdom ; as it is the manner to proclaim the Succession of Princes .

18 And [ or although ⁵² ] the Nations [ or Gentiles , that is the Paganizing Christians , verse 2. ] were angry [ for being cast out of the visible Church , which they had defiled and usurped , verse 2. Psal. 2. and 99.1 . ] and [ or but ⁵² ] thy wrath 53 is come [ or is ready to be poured forth and executed upon the living ; ] and the time of the Dead [ is come ; ] that they should be Judged [ both good and bad according to their Deeds ; ] and that thou shouldst [ in that time of Judgment ; ] give reward unto thy Servants the Prophets [ or Witnesses of the Jewish Church ; or Ministers , Dan. 12.3 . ] and to the Saints [ or eminently holy Persons of the Christian Church ; ] and [ to all ] them that fear thy Name [ in every Nation according to the light and talents God hath given them , Acts 10.2 , 34 , 35. ] small and great [ in Office or Graces ; who shall be rewarded according to what they have received , and the use they have made of it , Mat. 25. ] and shouldst destroy them [ of all sorts ] which destroy [ or corrupt ] the Earth [ by their Tyranny , Wickedness , and Antichristian Apostasy . ]

52 In both these Senses the Article is used in Scripture , according to its Acceptation in the Hebrew of the Old Testament , Gen. 15 , 10.17 , 5. Job 17.10 . Jerem. 11.17 . and in several other places .

53 This Verse relates to the Time of Trouble , mentioned Dan. 12.1 . and the great Battle , Rev. 16. and the Resurrection and Judgment , mentioned in the last Chapters ; which shall be particularly discoursed of in their proper places .

19 And the Temple of God [ i. e. his pure Worship ] was opened in Heaven [ i. e. became visible in the Church ; ] and there was now seen in his Temple [ which before was measured , sealed , and shut up , verse 2. ] the Ark 54 of his Testament [ i. e. the greatest Mysteries of Religion , which were before obscured by Antichristianism , were most clearly made known ; ] and there were lightnings , and voices and thundrings , and an Earthquake , and great hail [ i. e. high , and clear Manifestations , and signs of Christ's Kingdom , Mat. 24 Rev. 4 , 5.8 , 5. ]

54 The Ark of the (a) (a) Numb , 4.5 , 20. 1 Sam. 6.19 . Exod. 25. Testament was always kept secret , and covered , and was to be seen only by the High Priest once a year ; whereby the Mysteries of Religion are Typified ; which the Angels desire to look into , and were not Revealed unto them but by the Church , 1 Peter 1.12 . Ephes. 3.10 . Now these Mysteries , called here , the Ark of His , that is , Christ's Testament , or New Covenant , which were mightily obscured and perverted under the Reign of Antichristianism appear opened ; that is , clearly manifested unto all , Jews as well as Christians , now united into One Body ; from whom also they had been for a long time hid , by Types and Veils , and a Judicial Blindness , 1 Cor. 3 . 13-16 . Rom. 11.25 . Which Temple here opened , and the Ark seen it ; are more fully and largely prophesied of by Ezekiel , from Chapter the 40th to the End of his Prophecy .

CHAP. XII .

The Text.

1 AND * there appeared [ in vision ; ] a great wonder [ or prodigious sign portending great things ; ] in Heaven † [ or in the pure Primitive Church State ; ] a Woman [ i. e. the Church , the Spouse of Christ , Isa. 54.1 . 2 Cor. 11.2 . Eph. 5.32 . ] cloathed [ or Environed ] wich the Sun [ beams , shining all about her ; i. e. full of Communications of Glory , Purity , and Holiness , from Christ the Sun of Righteousness ; Malac. 4.2 . ] and the Moon ¹ [ i. e. Antichristianism ] under her feet [ i. e. in comtempt , and in subjection to her ; ] and upon her Head a Crown ² of twelve ³ Stars [ representing the twelve Apostles , chap. 1.20 . ]

Annotations on CHAP. XII .

* The Beast having been but just mentioned in the former Chapter , Verse 7. the Holy Spirit doth here ( according to the Custom of Scripture , which takes occasion from the bare mention of a thing , to give a larger Account of it ) begin to set forth who he was , and from whence he had his Original , and how he came to be so powerful , as to make War with , and kill the Witnesses ; which Subject is prosecuted in this , the following , and the seventeenth Chapter .

And here we may observe , that the Vision of the Woman is Cotemporary with the Fifth Seal , Chap. 6.9 . when the pangs of Persecution were at the heighth , the Child being brought forth in the Christian Empire , in the next Seal .

† Heaven ( as hath been cursorily observed on Chap. 11.12 . num. 41. ) is not to be understood always in this Book only , and perhaps not primarily of the Church-State on Earth ; but of the Archetype , or State of it now in Heaven ; there seeming to be in Heaven a Kingdom of Christ , and an Heavenly Tabernacle and Sanctuary ; which is an Archetypal , and Exemplar State of what is to be performed on Earth in the Church . Whereupon a Door was opened to John in Heaven , Chap. 4 , 1. and the Temple of God was opened in Heaven , Chap. 11.19 . Which Interpretation will be much strengthned by a due Consideration of Hebr. 9. where the Apostle distinguishes betwixt a Worldly (a) (a) See Grotius on Heb. 9. and Mr. Dodwell of One Altar . Sanctuary , and a Heavenly one ; and calls the Jewish , a pattern of things in the Heavens .

And there is also in this Book , a Consessus , Synedrium , or Seat of Judgment in Heaven , described in the Fourth and Fifth Chapters ; before which , Satan as God and Prince of this World , was ( as it were ) tryed , and after his Accusation of God's Servants , and Defence of himself , adjudged to be cast from the power of Godship , which he had in those parts of the World which are concerned in this Prophecy . Whereupon there is Joy in Heaven ( verse 12. ) upon the Brethrens being acquitted , upon Satan's Fall from the Rule he had by God's Justice over the wicked World ; the Glory which accrued to God by his Wise and Holy Administrations , and the present Advance of Christ's Kingdom : Upon the increase of which , the Saints may receive increase of Glory in that Heavenly Tabernacle which shall come down from Heaven in the New Jerusalem State .

¹ Worldly things , because of their Mutability , may be reprseented by the (a) (a) See Mr. Mede on this place ; and Pag. 613. Poli Synops. in Gal. 4.3 . Coloss. 2.8 , 20. Moon ; the lowest of the Planets , and nearest to the Earth : Paganism also ( one and the same Symbol having divers significations in Scripture , as Grotius observes on Heb. 9.11 . ) may be very well signified by it ; but Antichristianism is here chiefly intended , the main Subject of these Visions ; denoted by the Moon , because of the Paganism it introduced into Christianity ; whose Idolatrous Rites were Works of the Night , or of Darkness , of which the Moon is the Governess ; and whose Festivities depended upon the Motions and Aspects of that Planet , as hath been already observed on Chap. 11. num. 12. And by the Moon's being here under the Sun , as it is when it Eclipses it ; seems to be pointed out the critical time of this Vision ; viz. that it was when the pure Apostolical Church , typified by Ephesus , was about to leave its first Love ; and to receive a (b) (b) Compare Luke 21.24 . with Rom. 11.12 , 25. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , a Deminution or Eclipse , from the increasing Apostasy ; for the Lustre of the Christian Church of the Gentiles , was diminished upon the coming in of the Apostasy ; and is not to have its 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or Full Light of Graces , Knowledge , and Converts , until the Paganizing Times of the Gentiles , in the Antichristian Apostasy , are fullfilled .

² To shew , that the Apostolical Doctrine is the Chief Ornament , Crown and Glory of the Church : Thus the Word Crown is used , Isa. 28.5 . Phil. 4.1 . 1 Thes. 2.19 . And in this Verse there is an Excellent Description of the pure primitive Church , enlightned and adorned by Graces , Gifts , and Communications from Christ ; and with the pure Apostolical Doctrine ; but yet capable of having its Light eclipsed by Antichristianism , rising from under its Feet ; and of having its Crown of pure Gold fall from off its Head ; except Christ hold it in his Right Hand , Chap. 1.16 .

³ Hereby is signified , that the Church was Apostolical ; the Twelve Apostles being represented by Twelve Stars , because they enlightned the Church , and were constant , and sixt in their Doctrine ; not variable and unconstant , as the Moon is in its Appearances and Motions ; whereby it is the fitter Type of Antichristianism . See the Notes on Chap. 7. 4 , 5. and 21 . 15-21 .

And perhaps the Twelve Stars may be symbolical of the Twelve Tribes , as they shall be in the New Jerusalem State ; Predicted and Typified by this State of the Church : as the Glorious Kingdom of Christ is by the Christian Empire .

2 And she [ i. e. the Church ; ] being with ⁴ Child [ i. e. very Fertile and Fruitful with true Christians , Is. 54 , 1.60 , 22.66 , 8. Ezek. 16.20 ] cried , travailing in Birth , and pained to be delivered [ i. e. laboured with her utmost endavours , to bring forth , set up , and propagate Christ's Kingdom , Isa. 66.7 . Gal. 4.19 . ]

⁴ The Metaphors in this Verse are chiefly taken from Isaiah's Description of the Perfect Church , consisting of Jews and Gentiles united into One Body , as it shall be in Christ's Kingdom , Isa. 66 . 5-24 .

3 And [ whilst the Women was in Travail ; ] there appeared another Wonder in ⁵ Heaven , and behold a ⁶ great ⁶ red ⁷ Dragon [ i. e. the bloody , and Persecuting Pagan Roman Empire of a great Jurisdiction and Extent ; ] having seven ⁸ Heads [ or Forms of chief Government successively one after another . See Chap. 17. 9 , 10. ] and ten ⁹ Horns [ or Kings , Dan. 7.20 , 24. Chap. 17.12 . ] and seven 10 Crowns [ or Diadems , ] upon his Heads [ noting the seven successive Forms of Government in the Roman State to have been Imperial and Supreme . ]

⁵ The Dragon appears as in Heaven , because he was reputed as God by the Heathens ; and was now worshipped , and in power in the Pagan Empire .

6 6 7 Pharaoh , Aegypt , and other Idolatrous and Persecuting Powers and Empires , are represented by (a) (a) Psal. 74.13 , 14. Is. 27 , 1.51 , 9. Ezek. 29 , 3.32 , 2. Dragons , in Scripture , and by Leviathan , and other monstrous Creatures ; for so the Word translated (b) (b) Dr. Pocock on Mic. 1.8 . Malac. 1.3 . Dragons , signifies in general in the Old Testament : And accordingly the Roman Pagan Empire is set forth by a Dragon , because it was a Satanical Kingdom , shewing a Diobolical Spirit in its Persecution , Idolatry , Tyranny , and Unjust Enlargement of Dominion ; Upon which also the Dragon is represented , as of a great Size , and red , or bloody : and because Satan , ( called a Dragon , or Serpent , from his tempting our first Parents in that shape , ver. 9.2 Cor. 11.3 . ) really influenced , and presided over that Empire , as a 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or a Governing and Assisting Daemon ; and was indeed worshipped by them , when they sacrificed to their Idols , 1 Cor. 10.20 .

⁸ Rome indeed stood upon seven Hills ; which yet are not here meant , because Head signifies in Scripture , the Governing Part , Isa. 7.20 . Dan. 7.6 . 1 Cor. 12.21 . and therefore by these seven Heads , are appositely denoted the seven successive Governments of the Roman State ; viz. Kings , Consuls , Decemvirs , Dictators , Tribunes , Caesars or Emperours , and the Antichristian King , the seventh Head . See the Notes on Chap. 17. 9 , 10.

⁹ Horns ( as hath been shewn on Chap. 5.6 . ) signifie Kings and Kingdoms ; and the Roman Empire is represented with Ten Horns , that it may bear proportion with the Description of it given Dan. 2.41 . where the Fourth Kingdom hath the Toes of a Man , which are Ten. See Chap. 17.12 .

10 Crowns are an Emblem of Imperatorial and Supreme Power ; and therefore the Ten Horns do not appear crowned , because they were not as yet in being as Kings , but were Subjects to the Roman Empire . See on Chap. 13 , 1. 17 , 12.

4 And his 11 Tail [ i. e. his Power and Subtility ; ] drew [ after him , and reduced under his Power , ] the third 12 part of the Stars of Heaven [ i. e. the Potentacies and Governments of the world ; ] and did 13 cast them to the Earth [ i. e. Subdued them ; ] and the Dragon stood [ watching , and ready , fierce and hungry , 1 Pet. 5.8 . ] before the Woman [ or Christian Church ; ] which was ready to be delivered [ of the Kingdom of Christ ; ] for to devour 14 her Child as soon as it was Born [ i. e. to destroy the Kingdom of Christ as soon as it appeared . ]

11 Some Dragons or Serpents , particularly those which are called Rattle-Snakess , have monstrous and prodigious long Tails ; which are an (a) (a) Moor's Oper. Theol. pag. 601. Hammond on the place . emblem of a great retinue , and a long Military Train of Souldiers and Armies ; the Tail also signifies in Scripture Subtility , and may here denote the Policy of the Devil , and his pretences to Miracles , Prophecy , Magick , and the like ; whereby he corrupts and deceives the minds of Men. See Chap. 9.10 .

12 By the third Part is meant the Grecian Monarchy , the third Monarchy in Daniel : whereby we have a remarkable Note of Time given us , viz. that it was now upon the point of time , in which the Seat of the Roman Empire was to be transferred from Rome , to Byzantium by Constantine ; upon which it came to be called the third part : whereupon the Grecian Monarchy was cast to the ground , it 's very Seat and Power becoming thereupon Roman ; Constantine (b) (b) Cave's Introduct. to the Lives of the Fathers , vol. 2. pag. 13. Rycaut's Pref. to the Lives of the Popes . commanding by a Law that it should be called New Rome , and having Peopled it with the best Families he could draw from Old Rome ; and the Inhabitants of it being called Romans .

13 Here is implied that the fourth Empire Subdued all the rest , and bore Rule over all the Earth , after it had Subdued the Grecian Monarchy which stood in competition with it , according to what was foretold by Daniel , chap. 2. 39 , 40. 7 , 7 , 19 , 32.

14 This refers to the Persecutions which fell upon the Christian Church , by the Instigation of the Devil , and his Instruments in the Roman Empire ; especially to their last and most cruel Effort in the ten Years Persecution under Dioclesian ; when the Woman was , as it were , teeming with a Glorious Church State in a Christian Empire , which was brought forth under Constantine ; as a short Specimen , and imperfect Representation of the Kingdom of Christ ; as hath been shewn on chap. 7 . 9.-17 .

5 And yet [ notwithstanding all his opposition , Psal. 2. ] she brought forth a 15 Manchild [ i. e. Christ reigned then as King , and Lord of his Church ; and there was on Earth , a lively and manly representation of him , and his Kingdom for a short time , Psal. 2.7 , 8. Is. 9 , 6.66 , 7 , 8. Acts 4 . 23.-30 . ] who was to rule all Nations with a rod of Iron [ i. e. was to have an universal Kingdom , Psalm 2 . 8-12 . ] and her Child was caught 16 up unto God , and to his Throne [ i. e. Christ , and his Kingdom were advanced ; and his Church was in a State typical of his glorious Kingdom , which yet not long continued , Psal. 110.1 . ]

15 Here the Kingdom of Christ is plainly set forth in Expressions chiefly taken from the second Psalm , which contains a Description of it ; as all Interpreters agree .

And by the Man-child is meant , ( 1. ) Christ himself ; who is said to be brought forth , or born ; because he at this time obtained , as King of his Church , a Conquest over Paganism , and a great increase to his Kingdom ; whereby he was begotten , in the Phrase of the Psalmist , Psalm 2.6 , 7 , 8. that is , the holy Child Jesus , was manifested and declared to be Lord and King .

( 2. ) The Church , and Christian Empire under Constantine , may be called , the Man-child ; as Cyrus is called the Lord's Christ , or Messias , Isa. 45.1 . because he was a Type of Christ ; and as Christians are said to be Christ's Body , and to have Christ formed in them , Gal. 4.19 . And if the Roman Empire it self may in some sense ( as Grotius has well noted on Dan. 7.13 . ) be not unfitly called an Image , or Type of Christ ; much more may the Christian Empire under Constantine ( who was a greater Restorer of Christ's Kingdom than Cyrus was ) be styled a Mystical Christ , and be an Emblem of his Glorious Kingdom on Earth .

16 Christ , after his Resurrection ( which is called his Birth in Scripture ) was taken up into heaven , as we also shall be caught up thither , 1 Thes. 4.17 . where the same word is used ; insomuch that this Phrase is taken from Christ's Ascent into heaven , and alludes to it : And its import may be ,

( 1. ) That Christ was then actually King of the Roman Heathen Empire , which he had newly conquered ; signified by his being caught up to the Throne of God : whereby some Ascents of his Throne in the Heavenly Places , or Advancements of his Kingdom may be signified , in which he was installed and inaugurated at his Ascension , when he was caught up into Heaven .

( 2. ) Hereby may be signified also the advancing of the Christian Religion to the Imperial Throne ; as Christ was advanced at his Ascension to the Throne of his Father , at his Right Hand , Psalm 110.1 . But as Christ was of a sudden taken up in a Cloud , out of the sight of the Apostles , whilst they were looking on him ( Acts 1.9 . ) so may also hereby be signified the short space of the continuance of the Roman Christian Empire ( Rev. 17.10 . ) answerable to Christ's being seen of the Apostles only for Forty Days , Acts 1.3 : and the sudden depravation of Religion , by a growing Antichristianism upon its advancement by Constantine ; whereby in a short time the true Primitive and Apostolical Christianity was obscured , and could not be seen pure and unmixt ; which ( as (a) (a) And on John 1.1 . Grotius has noted on the place ) may be signified by being caught up to God , those things being said in Scripture to be with God which are invisible , and appear not unto Men.

6 And 17 [ or but , yet it was not long before ] the Woman , [ or Church thus delivered from Persecution , and advanced in the Christian Empire ; ] * fled into the Wilderness 18 [ i. e. was in a secret and obscure state and condition , in the midst of the encreasing Apostasy ; ] where she hath a place prepared by God [ i. e. she is secured by him ; ] that they 18 should feed her there [ or that she should be nourished , and preserved there after a wonderful manner ; ] a thousand 19 two hundred and threescore days [ i. e. Years . See chap. 11. 2 , 3. ]

17 When Christ was caught up to God , and the Heavenly State he designed became thereupon invisible ; the Church soon retired into the Wilderness ; i. e. into an obscure and invisible State too ; as being bereft of that Presence and Power of Christ , which was necessary to advance it into that perfect and heavenly State which his Kingdom requires .

Here the Flight which was after the War in Heaven , is mentioned before it , by a Prolepsis , or Anticipation , frequent in (a) (a) Grot. in Gen. 1.27 . Ecclus. 48.1 . Scripture , and in this (b) (b) See Pererius on the Revelations . Grot. on Rev. 21.2 . Prophecy ; the Holy Spirit being wont to hasten to the chief point it is about , and to mention what intervenes of lesser consequence , afterwards ; as is manifest from the History of the Creation ; where Paradise , which was planted on the Third Day , is not described until afterwards , in the second Chapter ; and the full and particular Relation of the Creation of Mankind , but briefly touched upon in the first Chapter , is deferred unto the second : which Figure is here observed , to shew , that the Man child , Christ's Kingdom , was not to succeed upon the Glorious Pre appearance of it , Verse 5. and that the Church ( the Woman ) was to be in an obscure condition , and that immediately after her Delivery ; and that she was presently to prepare for her Flight , she being not to appear in Visible Glory , until 1260 Years after it .

* So the Children of Israel went up in haste out of Aegypt , Exod. 12.31 , 33 , 39.

18 This Type is taken from the Children of Israel's sojourning in the Wilderness ; after they had escaped out of the hands of Pharoah ; who is expresly called ( Psalm 74.13 , 14. Isa. 51.9 . ) the Dragon , or Crocodile , lying amongst the Branches of the River Nile , ready to devour the Israelites ; as the Dragon here stood before the Woman , to devour her Child .

And here the Paucity and Obscurity of the Members of the pure Church , upon the Growth and Increase of Antichristianism , after the Empire became Christian ; is set forth by a Wilderness state or condition ; which is an obscure and retired , but a safe (a) (a) See Dr. Pocock on Hos. 2.14 . one : to which Men betake themselves , when they are threatned , and pursued by Enemies ; as the Israelites in the persecution of Antiochus ( 1 Maccab. 2. 28 , 31. ) when the Gentiles had prophaned the Sanctuary , fled into the Mountains , and into the secret places of the Wilderness . And yet as when the Israelites fled from Pharaoh , into the Wilderness , they soon murmured , and apostatized from God ; so was the Church no sooner delivered from the persecutions of the Pagan Empire ; but the Antichristian , and Paganizing Apostacy began to increase ; amidst which yet the pure Church was preserved , although small in Number , and in an obscure condition ; as the few true Israelites were amongst the Numerous Apostatizing ones in the Wilderness ; who were corrupted (b) (b) Exod. 12.38 . Numb. 11.4 . by the mixt Multitude of Idolaters , who went up with them out of Aegypt ; as the Christian Church was by the Converted Pagans .

* This by a frequent Hebraism , may signifie no more than that she shall be fed , ot nourished , as the Phrase is explained at the 14 verse . But perhaps hereby may be meant the Two Witnesses ( from whom the Woman only differs as the Vniversal doth from all its Particulars , or the Body from its Members , taken collectively ) by whom the Church may be said to be preserved and maintained because of their Preaching the Word of God , and distributing the hidden Manna ; as the Israelites were fed in the Wilderness with Manna , and miraculous Food , by the Hands of Moses and Aaron , Two Old Testament Witnesses , Numb . 33.1 . Psalm 77 , 20.78 , 52.

19 The Witnesses ( chap. 11.3 . ) and the Woman have the same number of Days assigned them ; as being not really different one from the other : only the Woman , or Church in general , is to be understood as the Mother , and the Witnesses as the Seed and Children ; begotten , as it were , in the Womb of the Church , in which they were Baptized and Regenerated .

And here it is fit to be observed , ( 1. ) That a Day began first to be reckoned for a Year in the Wilderness . Numb. 14.34 . whereby the like reckoning of a Day for a Year , in this place , is much enforced .

( 2. ) That there were but just Forty Two Encampments of the Children of Israel in the Wilderness , reckoned up in the 33d . Chap. of Numbers ; whereby may be fitly typified the Forty Two Months of the Gentiles , and the Twelve hundred and sixty days of the Woman ( which differ only as Solar and Lunar time do one from another , as hath been shewn on the former Chapter ) sojourning together in the Wilderness ; as the Few true Israelites did with the Numerous Apostatizing ones , in a latent , obscure , and almost invisible manner .

(3) From hence also may be illustrated the Epocha , or beginning of the Twelve hundred and sixty days , from A.D. 437. For as the (a) (a) Exod. 12.40 . Gal. 3.17 . Israelites went out from Pharaoh , into the Wilderness , at the End of Four hundred and thirty years from the Promise , and the Covenant renewed by Sacrifice ; so in correspondence to its Type , may the Christian Church be well thought to have fled from the Dragon , Antichristianizing the Church ; about the same time from Christ's coming to give the Promise of Salvation , and to enact the New Covenant by the Sacrifice of himself upon the Cross .

7 And there was War 20 [ i. e. enmity and opposition , Eph. 6.12 . ] in Heaven 21 [ and in the Christian Church and Empire ; ] Michael [ i. e. Christ , Dan. 10.13 , 21.12 , 1. ] and his Angels [ i. e. the Christians in the Empire ; ] fought 22 against [ i. e. opposed and resisted ; ] the Dragon [ i e. the Devil , and Paganism ; ] and the Dragon Fought [ to hinder the progress of Christianity ; ] and his 23 Angels [ i. e. the Pagans in the Empire . ]

20 There has been always an Enmity betwixt the good and the bad in the Church , the latter persecuting the former ; as Cain did Abel , and Ishmael Isaac ; from whence the Apostle dates the Persecution of the Church , the Woman with her Children , and the Mother of us all , Gal. 4 . 22-31 . So that the Four hundred Years Affliction of Israel , Gen. 15.13 . may be very well dated from about that time .

21 The Christian Church is vety appositely called by the Apostle , Gal. 4.26 . Jerusalem which is above , or the heavenly Jerusalem ; by which also may be signified the Archetypal Church , or Kingdom in Heaven , mentioned on Verse 1. in the Administration of which , there is something like a War betwixt good and bad Angels ; who are represented as fighting in Scripture , Dan. 10.13 , 20 , 21. But here seemeth also to be pointed out unto us , the downfall of Paganism in the Empire ; which had its deadly Blow given it by Theodosius the Great , as hath been before observed : Whence it also follows , that this War is Contemporary with the Times of Constantine and Theodosius .

22 An Expression taken from Dan. 10.13 , 20.

23 Such were Licinius , Julian , Argobastes , and Eugenius , the Roman Senate , and all other Opposers of Christianity in the Empire .

8 And prevailed not [ i. e. they were conquered and subdued ; ] neither was their place found any more in Heaven [ i. e. Paganism was cast out of the Church and Empire , and lost all its power and Authority in it , as being adjudged by him that sitteth on the Throne , to have no longer continuance in it . See num. 1. and 21. ]

9 And the great Dragon was cast out [ of Heaven by Divine Sentence ; and out of the Christian Church and Empire ; [ that old Serpen [ i. e. cunning and subtile , who had been used to deceit , ever since the time of our first Parents , Gen. 3. ] called the Devil [ i. e. the slanderer and calumniator of God to Men , and of Men to God ; ] and Satan [ i. e. the Adversary and Accuser of Christians , Job . 1.9 . Zech. 3.1 , 2. ] which deceiveth the whole World [ into Idolatry , and Wickedness , 1 John 5.19 . ] he was cast out [ of a state of rule , and dominion and reputed Godship in the Pagan Empire ; ] into the * Earth [ i. e. into a mean condition in respect of his former state ; and to rule in the Hearts of Earthly minded Men , and of the Apostatizing part of the Church ; ] and his Angels [ i. e. his Agents and Instruments ; ] were cast out with him [ i. e. Paganism was destroyed in the Empire , now become Christian . ]

* The State and Condition of the Dragon , under Antichristian Idolatry , may be very well express'd by his being cast from Heaven to Earth ; because Polytheism , or the Worship of many Gods , being extirpated at the Overthrow of Paganism , he was no more worshipped as a God in the Empire ; and the Worship of Saints and Angels succeeded to it , an Idolatry inferiour to the former ; which being perfectly , and directly Satanical , was a State of things more agreeable to the Devil ; which when he lost , he might very well be said to be cast from Heaven , to which the Pagans had exalted him in their Worship , to Earth ; that is , to an inferiour sort of Authority and Power in the World , and an Idolatry less Diabolical .

10 And [ upon this Sentence , and Judgment obtained in Heaven ] I heard a loud 24 Voice [ of praise and thanksgiving ; ] saying in Heaven [ and in the Church thus delivered and exalted ; ] now is come Salvation [ i. e. deliverance from Satan's Claim , Power and Kingdom as a God upon Earth , under the Divine Justice upon a faln World ; and from Persecution ; ] and strength [ i. e. the manifestation of God's Power in destroying his Enemies ; ] and the Kingdom of our God [ i. e. the glorious advancement of his Religion ; ] and the [ manifestation of the ] Power of his Christ [ in advanceing his Church ; ] for the accuser of our Brethren [ before God ; and in the time of Persecution under the Pagan Empire ; ] is cast 25 down [ or thrown down upon the Earth ; ] which accused 26 them before our God day and night [ i. e. was their indefatigable and inveterate enemy , and false accuser . ]

24 This Verse , and the following , contain an Epinicion , or a Song of Thanksgiving to God , upon the Conquest of Paganism ; and the (a) (a) Chap. 7. n. 23. and n. 1. of this Chapter . Appearance of Christ's Kingdom in the Empire , now become Christian ; which yet lasted but for a short space before the Glory of it was Eclipsed by Antichristianism , Chap. 17.10 .

Concerning the downfall of Paganism , see Dr. Cave's Learned Introduction to the Lives of the Fathers of the Fourth Century .

25 A Metaphor taken from wrestling , as Grotius notes . And here we may observe , that when Idolatrous and wicked Men are cast out of Rule and Authority ; it may be very well said , that the Devil is cast out ; because he acts and governs in and by them .

26 Expressions taken from Job 1. and the 4th . and Zech. 3. where the Scripture , speaking according to the manner of Men , represents Satan as accusing good and pious men before God . Which he does , by aggravating their real Faults and Imperfections ; and by exciting the Wicked Men of the World to raise False Accusations against them ; as they Notoriously did against the Primitive Christians ; see Dr. Cave's Primitive Christianity , Part 1. Chap. 1-4 .

But perhaps this Accusation may relate to Satan's appearing at this Judiciary Tryal ; alledging the Faults of the Brethren , and demanding , that they might be delivered unto him , the Executioner of God's Justice ; which he might urge , was not yet satisfied .

11 And they 27 [ i. e. our Brethren ] overcame him [ in this judiciary Tryal before the Throne of God ; and all his subtile arts , and powerful instruments , in the times of Persecution ; ] by the Blood of the Lamb [ i. e. by Faith in Christ's Blood ; and by his Merits and Passion alone ; ] and by the word of their Testimony [ i. e. by the Gospel which they Preached purely , and Efficaciously , and the Testimonies they had given under the four first Seals ; ] and [ because , ] they Loved not their Lives [ no not ] unto the Death [ but despised them , and willingly and chearfully laid them down for Christ , and his Gospel's sake . Chap. 4. 9 , 10 , 11. ]

27 In this Verse is shewn the Way how Paganism was overthrown ; which is in a manner contrary to that which Antichristianism makes use of ; viz. by the Blood and Merits of Christ alone , and not of Saints ; by the preaching of the Gospel , and not by Vnwritten Traditions ; and by the Christians chearful and patient Suffering , not by Resistance , Wars and Murther , Chap. 11.7 .

Although perhaps the Chief and Principal Import of this Verse , may be to set forth the Grounds and Just Proceedings of God against Paganism , and of the Victory here mentioned ; which was obtained by the Blood of Christ , the great 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , and the Fundamental and principal Cause ; who prevailed by his Blood to open the Seals , which were so many preparatory Judgments to this End ; and by the Testimony of the Living Creatures , the Gospel-Ministry and Witnesses of the Four First Seals ; and by their Deaths and Martyrdoms under the Fifth Seal , after which ensued the Ruine of Paganism under the Sixth Seal .

12. Therefore rejoyce ye Heavens , and ye that dwell in them [ i. e. ye Angels , and Saints , whose joy encreases , according to the advancements of Christ's Kingdom on Earth ; and ye good , and heavenly minded Christians , which are faithful Members of the Church now in an exalted state , although but for a short time ; ] wo to the Inhabitants of the Earth [ i. e. the earthly minded , and Antichristian part of the Empire ; ] and of the Sea [ i. e. the wicked multitude of the Empire , Jude 13. ] for the Devil is come down [ from Heaven , or his exalted State ; ] unto you [ upon the Earth ; ] having great wrath , because he knoweth that he hath but a short 28 time [ i. e. in respect of his former Reign . ]

28 The Pagan Religion was overthrown by Theodosius the Great , and made only some feeble Efforts under Arcadius , and Honorius , and Theodosius the Younger , but with little Advantage : and therefore that being at an End , the short time here mentioned must be meant concerning the Antichristian Empire , which Satan knew was to have an End ; and that in a short time , in respect of the several Thousand Years of his past Reign in the World , from the beginning of Idolatry .

13 And when the Dragon [ i. e. the Devil ; ] saw that he was cast upon the Earth [ out of his former Empire and Dominion ; ] he Persecuted * the Woman [ i. e. the Church ] which brought forth the Man-child [ i. e. the Kingdom of Christ . ]

* Here the History of the Woman is resumed ; and the Persecution here mentioned , must relate to the Incursions of the Goths , and other Barbarous Nations , Chap. 8. because they are the only Persecutions which immediately succeeded upon the Dragons being cast upon the Earth by the Overthrow of Paganism : which Judgments , designed as a Chastisement by God , were intended by Satan ( who stirred up those Nations , by the permission of Providence ) as a Persecution upon the Church : so that the Trumpets , ( which are contemporary with this Persecution ) were Divine Judgments in the Hands of the Angels , upon the Empire , and the Antichristianizing Party ; but in the Designs of Satan , a Persecution of the pure Church .

14 And to the Woman [ i. e. the true and pure part of th Church ; ] were given [ i. e. prepared by God's Providence , ver 6. ] two 29 wings of a great Eagle [ i. e. effectual means of a speedy and safe delivery from this Danger , notwithstanding all difficulties , and in despight of all oppositions ; ] that she might fly into the Wilderness [ i. e. be in an obscure invisible condition , verse 6. ] into her place [ prepared of God , verse 6. ] where she is nourished [ or preserved , ] for a 30 Time , and Times , and half a Time , [ chap. 10 , 6. 11 , 2 , 3 , 9 , 11. ] from the face [ or sight and wrath , ] of the [ very ] Serpent 31 [ i. e. the Devil , verse 9. ]

29 Wings denote Flight in Scripture ( Psalm 55.6 . ) and a great Eagles Wings , a swift and a safe Retreat , joyned with tender Care , Deut. 32.11 , 12. Isa. 63.9 . And here is an Allusion to Exod. 19.4 . and Deut. 32.11 , 12. where God tells the Israelites , that he had brought them out of Aegypt , as on Eagles Wings . Kings also , and Kingdoms , are represented by Eagles , and Wings in (a) (a) Ezek. 17.3 , 7. Dan. 7.6 . Scripture : whence the two Wings of an Eagle may be here appositely put to denote the Eastern and Western Divisions of the Roman Empire ( of which an Eagle is the known Ensign ) which by supporting and advancing the Visible Church , secured also thereby the pure Church ; although in an obscure and Wilderness-State in the midst of the growing Apostasy ; as Wheat amongst Tares over-topping it ; according to the Parable , Matth. 13.

And here is also a Note of the Time when this came to pass ; the most remarkable Division of the Empire being upon Theodosius's Death ; when the Two Antichristianizing Divisions of it , by introducing a State of Christianity , which counterfeited the True one ; so covered and hid the True Church under it ; that the Enemies which Satan raised up against it , combated not True Christianity , but the counterfeit of Antichristianism for it ; which grounded its pretence to Grandeur on the very Glorious Promises made to Christ's Kingdom ; and its Idolatry , on Honour for Christ and his Saints . Which made the Devil ( who found that the Storms he had raised against the Church fell upon his own Antichristian part , the Church becoming soon invisible ) to throw out of his Mouth ( verse 15. ) a Flood ; thinking thereby to overwhelm her , wheresoever she was .

30 Upon this place it is fit to observe ,

( 1. ) That this is the very distribution of Time allotted to Antichrist , Dan. 7 , 25.12 , 7. Which was distributed after this manner , to shew the different States and Progress of Antichrist , who arrived not to his Kingdom but by Steps and Degrees : for he was about One whole Time , or Three hundred and sixty Years , before his Kingdom was established , upon his prevailing in the Iconoclastick War ; and from thence continued about Two whole Times , or Seven hundred and Twenty Years , in a flourishing State of Supreme Power and Dominion ; until the Entrance of the Half Time , at the Reformation , 1517. when his Kingdom declined , and was in a broken and divided condition , signified by Half Time , which is called the dividing of Time , Dan. 7.25 . See what hath been said on Chap. 10 , 6. 11 , 2 , 3 , 9 , 11. and what is discoursed upon the Rise of Antichrist on the following Chapters .

( 2. ) There being in the 1260 Days of the Witnesses , some Remarkable proportionable parts , called Three Days and a half ; it is highly reasonable , that the woman in the Wilderness should have such a sort of Time allotted unto her ; because she differs not from the Witnesses , but only Notionally , as hath been before observed . And therefore 1260 Days having been allowed her at the 6th verse , it may be rationally concluded , that the Distribution of Time in this Verse , answers to the Three Days and a half of the Witnesses ; because they are both of the same Extent ; Three Times and a half being the same with Three Years and a half : and also because they may fitly denote the Time in which the Church in general ( typified by the Woman ) was narrowly preserved from Destruction ; whilst its Members , the Witnesses , were oppressed , and lay dead in the Streets . See the Notes on Chap. 11. 9 , 11.

31 Serpents are noted by Naturalists to be quick sighted ; and the Old Serpent is described as very subtile , Gen. 3. from whence we may conclude , that the True Church was now at this time so closely secured by God , that it escaped the sight of the Dragon himself , even when he took the Shape of a Serpent ; that is , used his utmost Craft and Subtilty , as well as Power ; and walked about , seeking to devour her . And from hence also it appears , that Antichristianism had now so mightily prevailed , as to be praedominant ; the Church being hid and overgrown by it , as the Wheat in the Gospel by the Tares ; and that this was the very time when the Witnesses lay dead , as to Power , being anathematized and silenced ; and yet prophesied in Sackcloth ; i. e. in a Wilderness State and Condition ; in which a Church was nourished and preserved by God , altho latent , and almost invisible ; the sealed ones being now closely secured , and the Worshippers retired into the inmost Recesses of the Temple ; which are Symbols representing one and the same thing ; according to divers Notions and Circumstances .

For our better understanding of this Chapter , we may distinctly consider the Woman , or Church , under these divers Respects :

( 1. ) As Apostolical , during the pure state of the Church of Ephesus , Ver. 1.

( 2. ) As in pain , and watched by the Dragon , that her Child might be devoured , during the Persecutions of the Church of Smyrna , Verse 2-4 .

( 3. ) As Delivered of a Child under Constantine , Verse 5.

( 4. ) As bereft of her Child , which was caught up to God , Verse 5. Whereby is signified , That Christ was not to appear long in the Glories of his Kingdom , at that time ; but was to disappear after he had given but a short sight and glimpse of it .

( 5. ) As persecuted by the Serpent stirring up the Barbarous Nations , Verse 13.

( 6. ) As in a preparation to fly , when the Two Wings were given her , Verse 14.

( 7. ) As fled into the Wilderness , Verse 6. and as bid there in an invisible State , during the closest times of her Wilderness condition , called Three Times and a half , Verse 14. and Three Days and a half , Chap. 11.

( 8. ) As persecuted by the Mahometan Inundation , Verse 15 , 16.

It may also here be fitly observed , That this Chapter contains a plain Answer to the common (a) (a) See the Preface to Morney du Plessi's Mystery of Iniquity . Mr. Mede , Disc. 29.32 . and pag. 649. And a Discourse of Bishop Sanderson concerning the Church . Question of the Romanists ; Where was your Church before Luther ? For it was in an obscure state , sometimes more Visible than at others , and sometimes almost wholly invisible , amidst the Apostacy ; as Wheat amongst the Tares .

15 And the Serpent [ i. e. the Devil ] cast out of his mouth 31 water as a flood [ i. e. multitudes of Barbarous Nations ; ] after the Woman [ the Christian pure Church ; ] that he might cause her to be carried away of the flood [ i. e. to be destroyed in the common ruin . ]

32 Water , as a Flood , signifies in this Prophecy , a sudden and violent Inundation of many People and Nations ; which seem to be the Mahometan Nations , described Chap. 6th . because ,

( 1. ) They are said to be cast out of the Serpent's Mouth : by which the pernicious , and prevailing Imposture of their false Prophets Doctrine may be signified ; whereby he deceived the Nations , as the Serpent did Eve by his Subtilty : Speech and Doctrine being compared in Scripture (a) (a) Prov. 18.4 . Mede ou the place . to the deep and flowing waters of a Man's Mouth ; and the Mahometans having been peculiarly described by their Subtilty , as well as their Power and Force , Chap. 9. 7 , 8 , 10 , 19.

( 2. ) Because this their violent and sudden Invasion , like that of a Torrent , or water as a Flood ; was just before the Death of the Witnesses at the second Council of Nice , when the Woman was flying into her closest , and most retired state ; answerable to that of the sealed , or secured from the hurt of the Mahometan Locusts , Chap. 9.4 . for she was as yet visible to the Serpent , when he cast the flood after her ; and was then flying into her invisible state : the Church being , as is plain from hence , sometimes totally over-spread with thick darkness ; and at other times more or less Visible ; as the Sun is in cloudy days , or the Stars in overcast Evenings , when they can scarcely be discerned , but by a piercing and stedfast Eye ; or through Telescopes .

16 And the Earth [ i. e. the corrupt , and apostatized part of the Church ; ] helped the Woman [ by opposing this inundation ; ] and the Earth 33 opened her Mouth , and swallowed up the Flood which the Dragon cast out of his Mouth [ i. e. received , and suffered the mischeif of their invasions . ]

33 These words are taken from Numb. 16.32 . and allude to what has sometimes happened in Earthquakes , in which Rivers have been swallowed up by the Earth . And it may be observed , that it is not said , that the Earth swallowed the waters ; ( which might indeed denote the conversion of the Barbarous Nations , and their incorporating into the Apostasy ) but that it swallowed up the Flood ; whereby the Mischief of the Waters , or People , is more properly signified : which indeed fell severely ( as hath been observed on Chap. 9. ) on the Idolatrous Apostasy , whilst the pure Church was sealed , or secured , and preserved from the hurt of the Locusts .

17 And the Dragon was wrath with the Woman [ i. e. the pure Church ; ] and he went to make War [ by means of the Beast , chap. 11 7. to whom he gave his Authority , chap. 13.2 ] with the [ small ] remnant 34 of her seed , [ i. e. the Witnesses who became visible by separating from the Apostasy , chap. 11. ] which keep the Commandments of God [ purely and entirely without additions , and corruptions ; ] and have the Testimony of Jesus Christ [ which is the Spirit of Prophecy , chap. 19.10 . i. e. are Witness Churches chap. 11.3 . ]

34 The Seed of the woman are plainly the Witnesses ( Chap. 11. ) which small Remnant was warred with and killed , whilst the Church in general , or the Woman , was preserved by God

CHAP. XIII .

The Text.

1 AND 1 [ John ] stood upon the ¹ sand of the Sea , and saw [ in Vision , ] a [ 2 wild savage ] ³ Beast [ i. e. an Idolatrous , cruel and persecuting Body of Men , under a Chief Head ; ] rise up out of the ⁴ Sea [ i. e. taking its beginning out of the Commotions and Confusions of Nations and People , Dan. 7.2 3 ] having seven ⁵ heads [ or Forms of Government , Chap. 12 , 3.17 , 10 ] and ten horns [ or Kingdoms , Chap. 5 , 6.12 , 3.17 , 12. ] and upon his horns ten ⁶ crowns [ or Diadems , to denote their Soveraign Power ; ] and upon his heads the name of Blasphemy [ signifying that they were Idolatrous Governments , Chap. 2.9 . ]

Annotations on CHAP. XIII .

¹ The most proper place to receive a Vision of a Beast rising out of the Sea .

² So the Word should be translated ; for it is of a distinct signification from 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ; which also ought to be rendred Living Creature , and not Beast .

³ It appears plainly from Dan. 7.3 , 17 , 23. that this is the true (a) (a) See Grotius on Dan. 7.3 . Mat. 20.26 . Moor's mystery of Iniquity , Part 2. in the Word Beast . Scriptural Notion of a Beast in general .

⁴ This is taken from Dan. 7.3 . where Four great Beasts , or Kingdoms , are represented as coming up out of the Sea , upon which the Winds had striven , whereby a Troublesome state of Affairs is aptly signified ; out of which Empires and Kingdoms have generally risen . See num. 6.

⁵ From hence it appears evidently , that this Beast is the Roman Empire , which was under seven Forms of Government . See on Chap. 12 , 3. 17 , 10.

⁶ These Horns are the Kingdoms into which the Roman Empire was divided ; as appears from Chap. 17.10 . which are here represented as Crowned , to denote that this was the State of the Empire , under which that Division should come to pass ; whereby it is distinguished from the State of the Empire , given as Pagan , in the foregoing Chapter , where its Ten Horns are not Crowned . For although Prophecy , with Respect to the Vision in Daniel , ( Chap. 7.8 . ) generally represents the Fourth Beast , or Roman Empire , in its full and compleat Portraiture , as well with Relation to what it was to be , as to what it actually was at the time of each Vision ; yet that a distinction of the Times of its particular States and Conditions , might he the better observed , each Representation is generally diversified by some particular circumstances relating to it : Whereupon the Ten Horns are represented as Crowned , to shew , that this was the Beast with which the Ten Kings were to receive Power . From whence it appears , that this Beast is the Papacy , as is shewn on Rev. 17.12 . which also rose out of the Sea , or out of the Confusions of the Roman City and Empire ; when it was cast , like a burning Mountain , into the Sea , Chap. 8.8 . It being plain from (a) (a) Morney du Plessi's Mystery of Iniquity . pag. 81 , 85. Heidegger . Histor. Papatus , pars 1. cap. 2. Bp. Overal's Convocat. Book , pag. 291 , 292. History , that the Papacy rose upon the Ruines of the Empire ; which beginning with the the Invasions of the Northern Nations , about 400 , we may well date its first rising out of the Sea , from about that time ; when (a) (a) Epist. ad Gaudentium , & in Prefat. ad libr. Didym . de Sp. S. where by the See thing Pot out of the North , he understands the Northern Nations . Jerom expected Antichrist ; whom (b) (b) This is confessed by Bellarmine de Roman . Pontif. 3. 5. See Mornay's mystery of Iniquity . Downham of Antichrist , B. 1. c. 3. Dr. Cressener's Append. to his Demonstrat . of the Apocal. he , and the Ancient Fathers believed should rise upon the Fall of the Empire ; which they took to be the 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or that which withheld the Man of Sin .

2 And the Beast which I saw was [ in its Body , ] like unto a ⁷ Leopard [ which represents the Grecian Monarchy , Dan. 7.6 . ] and his Feet were as the Feet of a ⁷ Bear [ the Emblem of the Medo-Persian Monarchy , Dan. 7.5 . ] and his Mouth as the Mouth of a ⁷ Lion [ which was the Symbol of the Babylonian , or Assyrian Monarchy , Dan. 7.4 . ] and the ⁸ Dragon [ i. e. the Pagan Roman Emperours , Chap. 12. 3 , 9 , 13. ] gave him [ i. e. the Beast ] his ⁹ power [ i e. his Diabolical Arts and Forces to entice , and constrain Men to Idolatry ; ] his 10 Seat [ or Throne ; i. e. his Imperial Seat at Rome ; ] and [ his ] great 11 Authority [ Rule , or Government . ]

7 7 7 From hence it appears , that this was the Fourth , or Roman Monarchy ; because it is represented , as made up of the Three former ; whose People and Nations it conquered , and out of whose Ruines it grew ; and because it had all the evil Qualities and Properties of Subtilty and Cruelty , which are thought to be (c) (c) See the Interpreters on Daniel 7. signified by these Beasts : which Fourth Beast having no shape 〈◊〉 Daniel ; has here one given it , in which the Parts and Shapes of the Image , and the Beasts in Daniel , are united into one Fourth Beast . Only it is to be observed , that the Order of the Parts of this Beast is contrary to that in Daniel ; the Leopard being placed first , because it represented the Grecian Monarchy , which immediately preceded the Roman ; which this Beast was like unto in its Body , as it was in its Mouth to the Lion ; which corresponds to the Head of the Image ; and in its Fore-Feet to the Bear ( whose strength lies in his Fore-Feet ) which answer to the Arms of the great Image , as the Hinder-Feet or Legs do to its Legs and Feet ; the proper situation of the Fourth , or Roman Monarchy : And the Dragon answers exactly to the first appearance of the Fourth Beast , Dan. 7.7 . and the Beast it self , with its Ten Kings , to the Ten Horned appearance of that Beast , and the Little Horn amongst them , Dan. 7.7 , 8. These being but several Symbols and Hierogliphicks of one and the same thing ; viz. of Four successive Vniversal Monarchies .

⁸ By the Dragon is meant ( as hath been before observed on Chap. 12.3 . ) the Imperatorial Pagan Power , or the Heathen Emperours of Rome , the sixth Head ; as under the Influence of Sathan ; who is mentioned chiefly with reference to the Roman Monarchy , in this Prophecy ; which has the Character of Satanicalness , above all the rest .

⁹ Here the Succession of the seventh Head , or the Antichristian King , to the sixth Head , or the Pagan Emperours ; is described by the Dragon's giving him his Power : which came to pass at A.D. 476. when the Christian Emperours , the seventh King ( but no Head , as is shewn on Chap. 17 . 8-13 . ) ceased , and the Antichristian King succeeded . And the latter is represented as receiving Power from the former , by immediate Succession , although there were about an hundred and Fifty Years distance betwixt them ; because it was the next immediate Head to it , although not the next King ; who being a Christian one , is of no account in the Annals of the Beastian Kingdom ; as the Jews and Eastern People were wont to omit the History and Chronology of Vsurpers : and because the Dragon's Antichristian Successor was then in Being , although withheld from his actual Succession by the Christian Emperours ; according to 2 Thes. 2. as is fully shewn on Chap. 17. And the Dragon is said to give his Power to the Beast : that is , secretly to convey , and willingly to resign it to him ; because of the insensible Change of Paganism into Antichristianism ; and the Agreeableness betwixt them .

10 This being a Roman Beast , the Seat or Throne given it , must be at Rome too : Which was by a wonderful Interposal of Providence , kept , as it were , empty for the Beast ; Constantine removing from thence to Byzantium ; and the Western Emperours , residing mostly at Milan , and Ravenna ; by which means the Power of the Papacy encreased at Rome ; and the Dragon made sure of his Seat for his Successor : which he began to do as soon as he perceived that he must depart ; by so influencing Dioclesian and Maximian ( under the disposals of Providence ) that the one should live at Milan , and the other at Nicomedia , and resign the Empire in those Cities , and not at Rome . And this is a thing so evident from History , that it is expresly mentioned by Laonicus (a) (a) De reb . gest : Imperat. Turcar. edit. Paris . pag. 3. Blondus instaurat . Rom. lib. 3. Steuch . Eugub . de Constantin . Donat. lib. 1. Chalcondylas , an Athenian , ( whom I mention , to shew , that it was a thing so notorious , that Strangers took notice of it ) with this Notable Remark ; That the Romans , although Masters of the greatest Empire in the World , left Rome to the High-Priest , and passed into Thrace unto Constantinople , under the Conduct of Constantine . After the Division of the Empire into Eastern and Western , Rome was so much neglected by the Western Emperours , that there are frequent Complaints of that City in (b) (b) S●gon . de Imper. Oceident . lib. 10. pag. 167. edit. Hanov. Claudian , that Milan was preferred before it ; and when Augustulus abdicated , Odoacer retired to Ravenna , leaving Rome to the Papacy ( which came then into succession ) as its proper Seat ; and although (a) (a) Sigon . ibid. lib. 16. pag. 271. Theodorick acknowledged , that it was a Crime to be absent from that City ; yet ( as if a Providential Fate had determined him contrary to his own Will and Choice ) he immediately , after a splendid Triumph , retired from it to Ravenna ; where his Successors , the Gothick Kings resided . And it is further to be observed , that when the Beast succeeded into the Dynasty ( or Power ) and Seat of the Dragon ; that Odoacer called not himself Emperour of Rome ( which was the Seat of the Beast ) but King of Italy ; and that although there have been , since the Time of Augustulus , the last Emperour of Rome , Kings of Italy , Roman Emperours , and Kings of the Romans ; yet there hath been no Supream Governour who hath had the Imperial Title of the City of Rome it self , at least for any long time , but the Pope ; who is peculiarly styled , the Pope of Rome ; and hath the Supreme Government of it . See more on Chap. 17.

11 This refers to the Authority the Pope hath in the Empire , in Union with the Ten Kings , of whom he is Head . See on Chap. 17.

3 And I saw 12 one of his Heads [ to wit , the Sixth , the Pagan Emperours ; ] as it 13 were , wounded [ or slain ] to death [ by the Christian Emperours ; ] and his [ to wit , the Beast's ] deadly wound [ in its sixth Head ; ] was healed [ by its survival in the seventh Head , which succeeded it . See Verse 14. and Chap. 17.8 . 11 , ] and all the * World wondred after the Beast [ i. e. were wonderfully taken with him , and followed him with implicit Consent and Applause . ]

12 It is evident , by comparing Rev. 17 . 8-13 . with this Verse , that by this wounded Head , must be understood the Pagan Emperours , the sixth Head , wounded by the Christian Emperours , the seventh King .

13 Here we may observe , that the Sixth Head is not said to be dead , but to have a Wound which seemed (a) (a) Arethas in locum . to be deadly , or to be wounded as it were to death : whereby may be denoted , that although the Pagan Imperialism , the sixth Head , never came again into Succession for any long time , the Roman Monarchickness of it only remaining under the Christian Emperours , and not its Pagan Idolatry , and Bloody Temper against Christianity ; that yet Paganism was not so entirely destroyed at the Succession of the Christian Empire ; but that it recovered for a short time under Julian ; and was kept in some Life by the Pagan part of the Senate , and those Heathens who continued in Office until the time of Theodosius ; and by the Emperour's connivance at their Religion ; all (b) (b) Dr. Cave's Introduct. to Vol. 2. of the Lives of the Fathers . of them also having accepted of the Pontifical Stole , and born the Office and Title of Pontifex Maximus , or Chief Head of the Colledge of the Priests of the Heathens , until Gratian , who refused it : and especially by the Heathen Customs and Rites which the Christians by degrees brought into the Church : by which Paganism gradually and insensibly passed into Antichristianism ; and the Beast was kept alive , and at last perfectly healed . So that here is described the State of the Roman Empire , as in its passage under the Christian Emperours , from the sixth Head to the seventh , in a bleeding and desperate Condition ; but in hopes of having its Wound cured : And the State of the same Empire , as actually healed , is represented in the next Words ; when a Monarchy and Idolatry was introduced so like that under the sixth Head , that its Rise is here described rather by the healing of an Old Wound , than by the Succession of a New Head .

* Here is set forth the Extent of the Beast's Kingdom ; the whole World being said to be his Followers and Admirers ; which the Defenders of the Papacy make to be a Note of their Church : who are wont ( as hath been well (a) (a) Rivet . Tom. 3. pag. 583. observed ) by the just Judgment of God , to attribute those things imprudently to the Papacy ; which are the Apocalyptick Marks of Antichrist .

To wonder after him , may also imply the implicit Faith and blind Devotion paid to the Papacy ; which is usually the Effect of a groundless Wonder , and an Admiration of Mens persons . And here we may observe , that it is foretold , that Defection from Truth shall be Vniversal .

4 And they [ that wondred after the Beast , which were a very great multitude ; ] worshipped the 10 Dragon [ or Roman Pagan Power or Monarchy ; ] which gave [ his ] power unto the Beast [ i. e. they obeyed a Roman Pagan Diabolical Power in an Antichristian Successor ; ] and they 15 worshipped [ and were subject unto , ] the Beast [ i. e. the ¹⁶ Roman Empire under its seventh Head the Papacy , as Imperial and Monarchick ; ] saying , 17 Who is like unto the Beast [ in Eminency and Excellency ? ] who is 18 able to make War with him [ i. e. resist or withstand his Power ? ]

14 It was one and the same Roman Monarchy under the Dragon and the Beast ; because they had both the same Imperial Seat at Rome ; upon the continuance of which a Monarchy is continued in the Account of Prophecy : and because they were both influenced by the same Draconick and Devillish Temper and Spirit ; whereby they became One Body ; the Dragon living in , and being worshipped in the Beast : Whence it is that the Beast has but one and the self same Body under all its Heads ; it being represented as One Beast , with divers distinct Heads ; each of which Head also may be called a Beast , by a Synecdoche , or a Figure , whereby what belongs to the whole , may be attributed to an eminent part .

15 To Worship denotes also (a) (a) Grotius in locum . Gen. 37.7 , 8. Subjection , in Scripture ; because Subjects were wont to adore , or prostrate themselves to their Princes and Superiors in the Eastern Countries : As the Subjects also of the Popes do ; who are not approached unto without (b) (b) Rivet . Tom. 3. pag. 576 , 577. Fouli's Romish Vsurpat . B. 1.4 . Adoration ; and are placed on the (c) (c) Ceremonial . Roman . Sect. 2. cap. 2. And Sir Paul Rycaut's Preface to the Lives of the Popes . Altar after they are chosen , to receive the Adorations of the Cardinals , and others present .

16 Beast , absolutely taken , signifies ,

( 1. ) The Roman Empire with all its seven Heads .

And ( 2. ) The State of the Roman Empire , under the seventh Head , and Eighth King , the Papacy ; which is the general Acceptation of the Beast in this Prophecy .

17 This is an Expression frequently made use of in (d) (d) Exod. 15.11 . 1 Sam. 2.2 . 1 Chron. 17.20 . Scripture , to denote God's peerless , and appropriated Supereminence ; and consequently his appropriated Worship . And by it is very appositely set forth the (e) (e) Rivet . & Foulis ubi supra . extravagant , prophane and blasphemous Titles and Prerogatives given to the Pope by his Followers ; who make as if he were something more than Humane ; calling him their (a) (a) In Gloss . extravag . Rivet . Tom. 3. pag. 518. confessed by Father . Walsh , the Author of the Controversial Letters , and other honest Romanists . God , and Christ's Vicar , and attributing to (b) (b) See Mr. Dodwel's Fundamental Principle of Popery ; where it is proved that this must necessarily be the fundamental principal of their Communion ; although it be denied by some of them . him Infallibility ; all which is signified here by this Phrase ; which is not unlike the blasphemous Expressions of Rabshekah , 2 Kings 18.

18 This most (c) (c) See Fouli's Romish Vsurpat . Mr. Dodwell 's Considerat . of present concernment . Math. Paris , Anno. 1245 — Imperatorem Fredericum conculcavimus ; & quis es tu qui nobis temere credis resistere ? Graseri Histor. Antichrist . pag. 176. Omnes Principes fortunam irritasse qui cum Papa certaruat . Kings and Kingdoms have found to be true in their Contests with the Papal Omnipotency ; as some of their Admirers have called it .

5 And there was given unto him [ by the Devil , God permitting , and ordering things accordingly , upon mens willful blindness ; ] a mouth 19 speaking great things [ i. e. a Faculty of impudent lying and boasting concerning his own Power and Infallibility , in Decrees , Anathema's , and the like ; ] and blasphemies [ i. e. Idolatrous Decrees ; ] and power was given unto him to continue 20 Forty and two Months [ of Years . ] See on Chap. 11.2 .

19 This Phrase is taken from Dan. 7.8 , 11 , 20 , 25.11 , 36. where it is the Character of the Little Horn , and the Antichristian King ; from whence it also appears , that this Beast is an Antichristian one : and that this also is a Mark of the Papacy , clearly appears , from their (d) (d) See the Authors quoted on num. 16. The Canon Law , the Bullarium Romanum , and the Authors who defend the Papacy , and the Court of Rome . extravagant Titles , and Decrees and Pretences to Universal Power .

20 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 (e) (e) Grot. in Jac. 4.13 . Mede in Locum . when joyned with a word signifying any space of Time , denotes in Scripture the continuance of it .

6 And he opened his Mouth [ with great boldness and arrogance ; ] in Blasphemies [ or Idolatrous Expressions ; ] against God [ Dan. 7 25. ] to 21 blaspheme his Name [ or Essence ; ] and his 22 Tabernacle [ i. e. Christ's Humane Nature , and his Church ; ] and them 23 that dwell in Heaven [ i. e. Saints and Angels . ]

21 By making Images of God , which is called Blasphemy or Idolatry , in Scripture . See Chap. 2.9 . num. 19.

22 The Humane Nature of Christ , is called in (a) (a) John 1.14 . Hebr. 8 , 2.9 , 11. Col. 2.9 . See Dr. Hammond on John 1.14 . Scripture the True Tabarnacle , in which the Divinity , as it were , sojourned here upon Earth . And the Church also may be represented by a Tabernacle ( as it is called , Ezek. 23.4 . Rev. 21.3 . ) because of its wandring Wilderness-condition , in expectation of its Home , and 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 in Heaven . The (b) (b) See Dr. Moor's Mystery of Iniquity . first is blasphemed in the Papacy many ways , but especially by the Doctrine of Transubstantiation , and the Idolatrous practises consequent upon it ; the latter by Calumnies , Excommunications and Persecutions .

It is the Opinion of a Learned Man , that by Tabernacle is here meant the State of Saints and Angels in Heaven , or the Heavenly State , in which Christ is said to minister , Heb. 8.2 . and through which he is said to have passed , ( Heb. 9.11 . ) to the Holy of Holies , the very Throne of God ; which may also be the meaning of Heb. 10.20 . And this Interpretation he thinks to be most probable ,

( 1. ) Because the Humane Nature of Christ is it self the Minister of the Tabernacle ; and not the Tabernacle in which the Ministration is performed .

( 2. ) Because the Heavenly things themselves are to be purified and anointed ( Dan. 9.24 . Heb. 9.23 ) and therefore are to be supposed to have been prophaned and blasphemed ; that is , Idolatrously abused : and because such an Acceptation of the Word Tabernacle here is more agreeable to what is said in this Vision concerning the Tabernacle of Testimony being opened , and the Tabernacle of God being with Men ; and with Ezekiel's Visional Temple , or Tabernacle ; and with the Divine Tabernacle ( Chap. 4. ) the Scene or Apocalyptick Stage of these Visions . See Chap. 12 , 1. 21 , 3.

And ( lastly ) because Christ in his Humane Nature may be more significantly comprehended under the (a) (a) John 1.1 , 18. See Mercer , and Pocock on Joel 2.32 . and Acts 2.21 . Name of God .

23 Who are blasphemed by the Idolatrous Worship of them , taught and practised in the Church of Rome .

7 And it was given to him to make War with the Saints [ i. e. to oppose , excommunicate and persecute the Witnesses , Chap. 11 , 7. and the Seed of the Woman , Chap 12.17 . ] and to overcome them [ Chap. 11.7 . ] and power was given him over all Kindreds , and Tongues and Nations [ i. e. to make Proselytes in all parts of the World , and to Rule and Govern the Kings and People of the Antichrian Kingdom , Chap. 10.11 . ]

8 And all that dwell upon the Earth [ i. e. the Apostacy ; ] shall worship him [ i. e. obey , and honour him as an Infallible Head . ] whose 24 Names are not written in the Book of Life of the Lamb , slain from the Foundation of the World [ i. e. except those Living , Eminent and Excellent Members of Christ's Church , particularly known and designed by him to be effectually saved by his Blood ; who was crucified in respect of the Divine Decree , Appointment and Agreement betwixt the Father and the Son , from all Eternity , Phil. 4.3 . Gen. 3.15 . Acts 15.18 . Gal. 3.17 . ]

24 See on Chap. 3. 4 , 5. These are the Witnesses , Chap. 11. the seed of the Woman , Chap. 12.17 . and the Sealed ones .

9 If any man 25 hath an ear let him hear [ for what hath been now delivered in a Spiritual and Mystical manner , is very remarkable , and worthy the most attentive , and most serious Observation . See Chap. 2.7 . ]

25 Hereby ( as hath been already shewn on Chap. 2.7 . ) is intimated , that what has been delivered concerning the Beast in this Chapter , after an aenigmatical and parabolical manner ( this being the Sentence made use of by our Saviour in the close of his Parables ) is a Truth of the greatest importance ; against which yet many would shut their Ears . And therefore all Christians are called upon seriously to consider , and weigh what is here delivered ; and not to be driven from the profession of the pure Faith , by Fear of Punishment ; nor wrought upon to follow the Beast , by the spendid Baits of Greatness , Power and Authority , or the high and big pretences of Infallibility , Success , and Vniversality ; seeing it was foreseen and foretold by the Holy Spirit , that the generality of Mankind should be earthly minded , and should thereupon follow the Beast ; and only a few chosen and beloved of God should escape this Vniversal Corruption .

10 He that leadeth 26 into Captivity , shall go into Captivity : he that killeth with the Sword , must be killed with the Sword [ i. e. all Antichrian Enemies shall be dealt with at last , as they have dealt with others , Chap. 19. 20 , 21. ] Here is [ an occasion for the Exercise of ] the Patience and Faith of the Saints [ in bearing their Sufferings , and in believing and patiently waiting for their deliverance out of them , and the destruction of the Enemies of God , and of his Church . See on Chap. 14.12 . ]

26 Here is a plain reference to the Beast's , and the False Prophets being taken Captive ; and to the slaughter of the Remnant by the Sword , Chap. 19. 20 , 21. For as the Prophets of old were wont to comfort the People of God when in Captivity , and under great distress , by Denunciations of Ruine and Destruction to their Enemies ; so does the Holy Spirit here revive the persecuted Saints , by telling them that their Persecutions should have an End , and that the Apostasy which now domineered , and blasphemed the Holy Name of God , should at last be abolished , and utterly destroyed ; according to the just and righteous Judgment of Almighty God , who recompenses Tribulation to them that trouble his Saints , 2 Thes. 1.6 , 7. Isa. 33.1 , 2. Ezek. 39.10 . Matth. 7 , 2.26 , 52. But yet they are commanded to have Patience ; for although the Judgment is certain , yet it will not be so soon as they might expect , Hab. 2.3 , 4. Matth. 21 . 19-24

11 And I beheld another 27 Beast [ i. e. another Persecuting , and Idolatrous Body of Men under Superiors ; ] coming up [ silently , slowly , and by degrees , as feet of Clay , ] out of the 28 Earth [ or Apostasy ; ] and he had two 28 Horns [ Potentacies or Powers ; ] like a Lamb 29 [ i. e. seemingly Christian ; ] and he spake as a 30 Dragon [ i. e. was in his Doctrines , Decrees , and Practises , Antichristianly Idolatrous , and Persecuting . ]

27 This Beast is different from the former , as appears from his Original , Shape , and the other Characters here given of him ; called therefore the other Beast ; as being a distinct Beast from that whose Succession the Prophecy was describing .

28 28 The former Beast rose up out of the Sea ; that is , the Commotions and Divisions of the Empire : This rises as things grow out of the Earth , silently , and by degrees . And as by the former Beast , the Papacy as Monarchick and Imperial , was fitly represented ; so in this Type there seems to be a signification of the Apostate Hierarchy , or of the whole Body of the Ecclesiasticks , as Antichristian ; as appears ,

( 1. ) From the Account here given of its Original ; viz. that it was out of the Earth ; by which the Apostate State of the Church is signified in this Prophecy . For as the Papal Monarchy rose out of the Providential Commotions and Troubles of the Empire ; so was the Antichristian Power of the Clergy founded upon the Apostatizing Spirit of Diotrephes , encreasing by degrees in the Church .

( 2. ) It appears , that some Christian Body of Men is signified by this Beast ; because it is said to have Horns , like a Lamb , which is the Type of Christ in Scripture : By which Expression ( Horns being the Type of Powers and Potentacies in Scripture ) an Apostate Hierarchy , or a Holy Government ( for so the Word signifies ) acting under the sanctified pretences of Christ's Authority , and his Religion , and in ordine ad spiritualia , is very appositely set forth unto us .

And ( 3. ) By this Beast's being represented with Two Horns , is very aptly signified , the whole Body of the Ecclesiasticks , under the Potentacy of the Ruling Clergy , or Hierarchy of the Two Divisions of the Empire , into East and West : and withal there is an intimation given , that this Beast rose when the Empire was thus divided .

And ( lastly ) We may from hence conclude , that this Beast is not The Antichrist , who is represented as a Monarch , by One single Horn in Daniel ; but a Body Politick ( signified by a Beast in Prophecy ) under Two co-ordinate Powers , or Horns ; by which the Hierarchy of the Eastern and Western part of the Empire , before the Pope came to be an Horn , or to have his Antichristian Supremacy , is very fitly typified : especially the Eastern , and Western Patriarchates ; which were a meer Vsurpation in the Church ; arising from the honour of precedency , which the Metropolitans of the Chief Cities , gained upon Constantine's new modelling of the Empire ; which ( as Bishop (a) (a) An account of the Govern. of the Christian Church for the first six hundred years pag. 192.310 . and from pag. 188. to the end of that Book . Parker speaks ) quickly became a Stirrup to Ambition , to mount into a Superiority of Power and Jurisdiction : And although there were many Contests betwixt the Eastern and Western Bishops , yet ( as the same Learned and Judicious Person has observed ) the Patriarchal Vsurpation first began at Constantinople , and the Supremacy of the Church of Rome was founded meerly upon the Ambition of the Church of Constantinople . Which Words are an excellent Comment , upon this , and the following Verses , as his whole Discourse there is ; wherein is proved , that the Eastern Horn , or Hierarchy , as well as the Western , was the Chief Cause of advancing the Beast , or the Papacy , to its Kingdom .

29 Christ is typified by a Lamb in (a) (a) John 1.29 , 36. Acts 8.32 . 1 Pet. 1.19 . Scripture ; the Emblem of Innocency , Meekness and Purity : And here is intimated , that this is an Antichristian Beast , because of its having something of a Lamb in it ; the Devil not being able to introduce Antichristianism , but under the Mask of Christianity , and under a pretence to (b) (b) See Dr. Moor's mystery of Iniquity . Mystery , Godliness , and (c) (c) The Popes , whilst they give themselves the humblest Titles , make the Proudest claims ; and under the Name of Servus . Servorum , make themselves Princes of the World . Bp. Parker , ibid. pag. 347. with relation to Gregory the Great . Humility ; by which ways it was at first brought into the Church , and is still kept up in it .

30 Here is signified , that this Beast was a Pagano-Christian Beast , and a persecuting one ; because he spake and acted like a Dragon , the Type of Paganism and Persecution ; whilst his Pretences were the Authority and Honour of Christ ; the Advancement of Vnity and Peace , and a Zeal for God's Glory ; and a reducing of Men by Lamb-like , i. e. innocent and gentle Methods ; a Phrase much used by the French Clergy , in their Speeches to their King , upon his barbarous proceedings against the French Protestants .

12 And he [ i. e. the Hierarchy ] exercised all the Power of the first Beast [ or the Roman Idolatrous Monarchy , ] before 31 him [ and in favour of him ; for his Honour , and by his Consent ; ] and causeth the Earth [ or the Apostasy ; ] and them which dwell therein [ i. e. the Apostate Members of this Earthly and Worldly Church , the Gentiles , the Subjects of this Hierarchy , Chap. 11.2 . ] to worship [ Verse 4.8 . ] the first Beast , whose deadly wound was healed [ i. e. the Roman Empire under the seventh Head , and eighth King , Verse 2 , 23. Chap. 17. 8 , 10 , 12. ]

31 From hence it appears ,

( 1. ) That this was the Hierarchy of the Roman Empire , because it exerciseth Power before the Beast , or in his presence ; which Beast was the Roman Empire ; as appears from its Description before given .

( 2. ) That these Two Horns , answering to the Two Feet in Daniel ( the same thing being fitly represented by Feet in the Image of a Man , and by Horns in the Type of a Beast's Head ) and those Two Feet coming not into Succession until the Rise of the Ten Kings ( who are the Ten Iron Toes of it ) which was not until A. D. 476. when the Imperatorial Power ceased , and the Papal Succession began with its Ten Kings ; it will follow , that this other Beast exercised not the Power of the first Beast until then .

( 3. ) That the first Beast , with its seventh Head , the Papacy , even when it was in Succession as the eighth King , A.D. 476. yet did not then exercise its Power of its self ; as is plain from History ; in which it is notorious , that the Papacy attained not its Supremacy until A. D. 606. and that all that time the Hierarchy of the Eastern and Western Divisions of the Empire , exercised all its Power before it , by ministring unto it , as the Phrase signifies , 1 Sam. 2.18 . or in (a) (a) See Grot. on Luke 4 , 7.24 , 19. its stead , and for its benefit , as a kind of a Protector of it in its Infancy ; and as the Clayie part of the Feet of this Image , upholding and sustaining the seventh Head .

( 4. ) Although the first Beast were before the other Beast , as the first Beast signifies the Roman Empire ; whence it is called the other Beast , with reference to some former , or first Beast ; yet as it is the seventh Head , they are contemporary : the Papacy , and the other Beast , in that particular Notion , as Feet of Clay , coming into Succession together at 476. which yet were before the first Beast , as they were a domineering , and aspiring Body of Men , making way for the Papal Kingdom , during the time of the Christian Emperour , when the Beast lay wounded , and was partly kept alive , in an healing condition , by them ; and as they were those who protected the New King , the Papacy , from his Succession at 476. until his Supremacy , at 606.

13 And [ or for ] he doth great 32 wonders [ i. e. seemingly great , but really lying and counterfeit ones , 2 Thessal. 2.9 . ] so that he maketh 33 Fire to come down from Heaven on the Earth in the sight of men [ i. e. appeareth to worldly and apostatized Men ▪ consenting to , and applauding the Cheat , to work as great Miracles as Elias did , 1 Kings 18.33 . 2 Kings 1.10 . ]

32 Lying Wonders are one Character of the Man of Sin , giveh by the Apostle , 2 Thes. 2.9 . And accordingly it is notorious , that the great Apostacy was brought in by the Lying Miracles , Fabulous Legends , Counterfeit Writings , and pretended Inspirations of the Clergy , as Mr. (a) (a) Apostasy of the latter times , B. 1. Chap. 2 , 3 , 4 , 5. Bishop Stillingfleet's Second Discourse in Vindicat. of the Protestant Grounds of Faith , Chap. 3. his Discourse of Idolatry , Chap. 4. his Answer to Mr. Cressy's Epistle Apolog. Chap. 2. Mede , and others have proved . Bishop (b) (b) Account of the Government of the Church , pag. 249. the right of the Emperours , in chusing the Pope , was gained from them by a pretence to Divine Inspiration . Rycaut's Preface to the Lives of the Popes . Parker observes , that the Constantinopolitan See ( which was afterward one of these Horns when the Clayie Feet came into Succession ) was first advanced by the pretended Inspiration of Diodorus , an Old Doting Bishop ; and (a) (a) Annal. lib. 4 , & 5. Downham of antichrist , lib. 1. pag. 110. Aventinus confesses , that in the time of Gregory the seventh , when Antichrist came to his heighth , false Prophets were very frequent : And accordingly this very Beast is called afteewards the false Prophet .

33 This is one of those Miracles which the (b) (b) Poli Synops. in loc. Jews require for proof , that a Prophet is sent from God : By which is intimated , that this Beast was permitted by God to do great Signs ; and that withal he was of a wrathful and a revengeful Spirit , contrary to that of the Gospel ; where Christ rebukes his Disciples for calling for Fire from Heaven .

14 And deceiveth them that dwell on the earth [ i. e. the Pagano-Christian Worshippers , Chap. 11.2 . ] by the means of those Miracles which he had power to do in the sight of the Beast , saying to [ i. e. teaching , perswading , and commanding ] them that dwell on the Earth [ i. e. the Genti e Worshippers , Chap. 11.2 . ] that they should make an Image 34 [ of Universal , Roman , Persecuting , and Idolatrous Empire ; ] to the [ Honour of ] the Beast , which had the wound by a Sword [ of the Christian Emperours , the seventh King , in its sixth Head , the Pagan Emperours ; ] and did [ now ] live 35 [ in this Image . ]

34 Here is an Allusion to the Image which (c) (c) Dan. 3. Nebuchadnezzar set up ; which he made of Gold , to represent himself ( who was the Head of Gold in the great Image he had seen in a Vision , Chap. 2. 38. ) as the sole Head , and Vniversal Monarch of the World , as he was acknoledged to be in the Titles given him , Verse 4 ; or at least to be a Figure of his Vniversal Monarchy ; of which a great Image is the Type in (a) (a) Chap. 2 . 31-45 . Daniel : which Image was also set up for Divine Worship , and is called God , at the 29th Verse ; all who refused to serve , and worship it , being severely punished : To all which Particulars there are clear References in this Chapter ; and in the Usurpations of the Popes , the Worship of Images introduced especially by their means , and the great severity used against all the Witnesses ( of whom Shadrack , Meshack and Abednego were Types ) who refused to worship Images , and submit to the Papal Supremacy , which were the Image , and the Gods the Antichristianizing Hierarchy had set up .

35 Did live , signifies did revive , or recover , as Grotius and Vatablus render the Word , and that in or by the Image ; upon the making of which , the Beast was perfectly cured ; his Idolatry and Supremacy becoming then predominant ; whereas it was before but in its Infancy , and under the Tutorage of the other Beast ; who was , as it were , a Cardinal Patron , to the Beast in its Minority , acting all things for him , and in his Favour ; as those Cardinals now do for the Popes , in their decrepit Age.

The sixth Head , as it distinctly and particularly denotes the Pagan Emperours , was neither healed nor revived ; the Monarchy passing from it to the seventh Head ; although the Beast be represented in his entire Portraiture , to shew the Succession of his Heads : but as it denotes , and is a part of the Roman , Idolatrous , persecuting Monarchickness , in which Beastianism consists ; so it was revived , and healed , when the seventh Head attained Idolatrous , and persecuting , as well as Roman Power : whereas during the Christian Empire , although the Emperours had Roman , Monarchick Power ; yet they were not Idolatrous , and persecuting Powers , as the Pagan were ; whatsoever there was of degeneracy , or persecution , upon other Accounts .

15 And he had power to give 36 Life [ i. e. activity , and a power of working upon the Minds of Men , ] to the * Image of the Beast [ i. e. unto the likeness , and similit●de of the Pagan Roman Empire ; ] that the Image of the Beast should both speak [ in Decrees and Canons ; ] and [ also ] cause [ by ●ts own power , and that of the secular Magistrate ; ] that as many as would not worship [ obey , and be subject to , ] the Image of the Beast should be killed [ by Excommunication , and the Temporal Sword , Dan. 3.5 , 6 ]

36 For this was not a lifeless , dumb Idol , like that of Nebuchadnezzar , or those described , Psalm 115. but was possessed with an active , and a restless Spirit , as some of the (a) (a) See Dr. Hammond on the place . Idols , and Oracles of old were . Or , to give Life to the Image of the Beast , may signifie , the Revival of Paganism ; as Life signifies , Chap. 11 11. and Verse 14.

* The Devil being wounded in his Power , by the Wound of the sixth , or Pagan Head ; and knowing from the Prophecy of Daniel , that there was to be no other Pagan Monarchy , and Draconick Head , gave his Power to the Beast : But perceiving that this Beast was not able to deceive the World by a pure Imperatorial Power , and a bare-faced Heathen Idolatry ; he wrought upon the Gentile Worshippers ( or Antichristian Laity newly converted from Heathenism , and retaining a great Love for the Magnificence and Customes of their former Religion ) by means of the other Dan 〈◊〉 or the Antichristianizing Hierarchy , to make an Image which should be not only to the Honour of the first Beast , but should be a Resemblance of it . Now an Image being not the thing it self , but a similitude of it , this Image must consist in some Likeness , or Resemblance of a Vniversal , Persecuting , and Idolatrous Empire ; in which the Nature of Beastianism is placed by Prophecy . Which was exactly fulfilled ,

( 1. ) When the Papacy attained an Vniversal Supremacy ; which yet being but an Ecclesiastick , or Spiritual one , or a Temporal one under an Hierarchick Form , erected after the Model and Platform of the Civil Empire ; was indeed but a Clayie Image , or Resemblance of the Real and Substantial Power , which the Emperors enjoyed ; and wanted the strength of (a) (a) Dan. 2 . 40-43 . Iron , which is necessary to all Dominion ; which the Papacy has not of it self , but from the Iron and strength of its Ten Toes , or of the Kings united under him , as a Spiritual Head . Such an Image did (b) (b) Abbas Ursperg . ad an. 1298. Crakenthorp of the Pope's temporal monarchy . Boniface the Eighth appear to be , when he rode in Imperial Robes , with a Naked Sword carried before him ; one proclaiming with a loud Voice , Ecce hic duo Gladii ; Behold here are Two Swords , the Spiritual and the Temporal ; and when to (c) (c) Overal's Convocat. Book , pag. 314. make his infinite Soveraignty more conspicuous and memorable to all Posterity , he came forth one day amongst the people , to be admired of them , with a Sword by his side , and a Crown upon his Head ; strutting like an Image in vain Pageantry .

( 2. ) When a (d) (d) Mr. Mede's Apostasy of the latter times . Dr. Moor's Mystery of Iniquity . part 2 lib. 1.17 . Bishop Stillingfleet's Discourses of Idolatry . Pagano Christian Idolatry was established ; which is an Image , or Representation of Heathen Idolatry .

( 3. ) This Image of the Roman Imperialism ( which is chiefly represented by it ) consisting of Antichristianism , as well as Supremacy , may be also lookt upon as an Image of Christianity ; as being the Counterfeit of it ; assuming Supremacy under the pretence of Christ's Soveraignty , whose Vicar he pretends to be ; and introducing a Religion which substitutes an imaginary counterfeit Christianity in the place of the true one , when it is indeed opposite to it ; in which the Nature of Antichristianism consists .

16 And he causeth all both small 37 and great , rich and poor , free and bond [ i. e. all , of all Ranks and Conditions , Dan. 3.4 , 5 , 6. ] to receive a 38 mark in their 39 right hand [ i. e. to be obliged to engage , and act for him ; ] or in their 40 foreheads [ i. e. or openly to avow , and own him , and his profession . ]

37 A distinction of (a) (a) Grot. in Locum . persons , in use in the Roman Empire , comprizing all Ages and Conditions .

38 As the Followers of the Lamb have their Seal or Mark ; so have the Followers of Antichrist : whereby is denoted his Propriety in them , their Service of him , and their open profession of his Name or Doctrine , by which they are to be known and distinguished from others . An Expression taken , as (b) (b) Grot. Ham. Poli Synops. Criticks think , from the Marks , which the Romans were wont to put upon their Possessions , Slaves and Soldiers ; but may be rather an Allusion to Cain's Mark ; or ( which seems to be most probable ) to the (c) (c) 3 of Maccab. See Grotius on that place , and Hammond on this Verse . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or Mark of an Ivy-leaf , which Ptolemy Philopator caused to be burnt with Fire upon the Bodies of those Jews who were to enjoy the priviledges of the Common people of Aegypt ; in token of their being the Servants and Worshippers of Bacchus : For the same Word ( 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) is used in both places ; and several passages of the Books of Maccabees have been before alluded to in this Prophecy , as hath been already (a) (a) Pag. 203 , 204. observed , concerning the Story of Antiochus ; those Apochryphal Books being preserved ( as Dr. (b) (b) Scripture Line of Time , part 2. pag. 43 , 44. Beverley has ingeniously and judiciously observed ) not without a Design of Providence , and put into the Canon of the Church of Rome ; That a Prophet of their own , or a Scripture of their own Canonizing , might be a Witness against them .

39 The Right hand being most in use , and the strongest , denotes Action : whereupon God commanded the Jews that the Law should be a sign unto them upon their hands ; that is , should be obeyed and kept by them .

40 That is , that they should not be ashamed of professing his Doctrine , but should make their Relation unto him be as open , and as remarkable , as if it had been written upon their Foreheads ; as the Jews were commanded to have the Law upon their Foreheads , and betwixt their Eyes , Exod. 13.9 . Deut. 6.8 —

17 And [ he causeth also ] that no man might 41 buy or sell [ i. e. partake , or dispose of any Advantages or Preferments ; ] save he that had the mark [ i. e. was engaged in his Cause and profession , and was active in it ; ] or the Name [ i. e. 42 Nature ] of the Beast , or the Number of his Name [ i. e. the Number which shall shew his Nature . ]

41 This Phrase has a relation to the Commodities , or Merchandizes of the Beast's Kingdom , and the Priviledges of his City ; reckoned up , Chap. 18. of which the Papacy debars all Men , by (a) (a) Vid. Poli Synops. in locum , & Medum , Brightman . Excommunications , Interdictions , and Civil Penalties , who will not own and profess its Doctrine . And here is a further Allusion to the Story of Ptolemy Philopator , in the Book of Maccabees before quoted ; ( who seems to be a Type of Antichrist , as Antiochus is confessedly owned to have been ) who took away from all those Jews the Priviledges belonging to Alexandrians , which they before enjoyed , who would not embrace his Idolatrous Religion ; and admitted only those into his Court , and the higher Rank of Citizens of Alexandria , who would be initiated into it ; thrusting even the Jews , who complyed so far as to take the Mark of Bacchus , into the Inferiour Rank of the Vulgar Aegyptians ; which is an Instance exactly agreeing to the Proceedings of the Antichristian King , as all (b) (b) See Foulis of Popish Vsurpations . History testifies .

42 So (c) (c) Hammond on Matth. 2.23 . Mr. Mede Disc. 2. Name signifies in Scripture ; as Divines usually shew on the first Petition of the Lord's Prayer .

18 Here is [ what requires , and will exercise ] 43 Wisdom ; let him that hath understanding [ in such matters ; ] count 44 [ or calculate ] the number of the 45 Beast [ i. e. the Number which shall shew when he became an Idolatrous Beast ; ] for it is the Number of 46 a man [ i. e. such an one as Men of Wisdom and Understanding may , and are wont to calculate ; ] and his number is six 47 hundred threescore and six .

43 By Wisdom is meant here , such Wisdom or Skill as the Aegyptians , and the Skillful Jews , and other Wise Men of the Eastern Nations had ; and for which Moses is so renowned in Scripture , Acts 7.22 . of which , Knowledge in (a) (a) See Bongus de Numeris , Meursius de denario Pythagorico , Wendelinus , and other Authors , who have witten of Pythagora's Tetractys . Grot. in Act. 7.22 . Hammond . on 2 Tim. 3.8 . Dr. Moor's Cabbala . Mr. Potter of the Number of the Beast . Numbers was none of the least . And that such like mystical and obscure Knowledge was anciently called Wisdom , is plain from the Author of the Book of Ecclesiasticus , who tells us ( Chap. 6.22 . ) that Wisdom is according to her Name , ( 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) not manifest unto many ; alluding ( as Philo also often does ) to the (b) (b) Dr. Moor's mystery of Iniq. part 2. lib. 1. cap. 14. Etymology of the Greek Word ; as if it were derived from the Hebrew 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . which signifies to cover , or hide .

44 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ; which word signifies to calculate , as Arithmeticians were wont to do of old , with Stones or Counters .

45 The Numbers of his Name seems to denote the Number which shall shew his Nature , Essence and Being ; Name and Thing , to be , and to be called , being very frequently used promiscuously in Scripture : and the Number of the Beast seems to be different from that of his Name ; and may signifie the Number which shall shew the Time of his becoming The Beast ; as will appear more clearly in the following Annotations .

46 Hereby is not signified , that Antichrist is a Man ; but that it is the Number of Man ( 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , not 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , ) or of the same kind that other Numbers are , which Men make use of ; as Isaiah ( Chap. 8.1 . ) is commanded to write with a Man's Pen ; that is , with such a one , and in such Characters as are in use amongst Men ; and as the Word is used , Chap. 21.17 .

47 The Man of Understanding is not bid to calculate the Numeral Letters of the Beast's Name ; but to calculate 666. the Number of the Beast ; which Arithmeticians know can be done no other way but by extracting the Root of it : which seems wholly to overthrow the conceit which (a) (a) Lib. 5. Cap. 30. Irenaeus has delivered from Ancient Tradition ; that 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ( the Numeral Value of the Letters of which word make up 666. ) is the Name of the Beast ; and that the counting of the Number of the Beast , consists in nothing else but in the counting of the Value of the Letters of his Name ; which is no great piece of Wisdom and Vnderstanding . And although the Authority of Irenaeus is not to be altogether contemned ; yet it being notorious , that he was mistaken , or imposed upon , in some things , for which he vouches the Traditions of Apostolical Men ( as particularly concerning our Saviour's Age , when he died ) he is not to be followed , when there are so considerable Reasons to be brought against the Opinion he relates , and those from the very Text it self . For besides , that the Numeral Letters of several other Names , amount to 666. the Apostasy is no where set forth unto us in Prophecy , under Types , which have any reference to the Name of Latins , but only to that of Romans ; which has also swallowed up for a long time the other Name ; which is now out of use .

And therefore I cannot but acquiesce in what Mr. Potter has said in his Admirable Discourse upon this Number ; where he has shewn , that the counting of it consists in the extracting the Root of it , which is 25 ; the Number (b) (b)

25 25 125 50 625 41 666.

25. being the only Number , which by being multiplied into it self , makes up the Square Number 666. when the Fraction ( which is 41 in this Operation ) is added to it ; which is what is meant by the Square Root of a Number . And this Opinion I acquiesce in ,

( 1. ) Because it is the only way of counting , or calculating this Number ; and is withal a piece of Ancient Wisdom and Vnderstanding ; perhaps in use amongst the Eastern Sages , from whom the Greeks derived their Skill .

( 2. ) Because the Root of it 25 , gives us the Number of the Year , when the Beast first had a Name , or a Being . Concerning which we are to observe , that the Epocha of all the Numbers in this Prophecy , are to be taken from the time of our Saviour's Resurrection , A. D. 33. to which if you add this Number , the Conception of the Beast will fall upon A. D. 58. about the time in which the second Epistle to the Thessalonians (a) (a) 2 Ep. 2.7 . thought by Mr. Dodwell , and Dr. Cave , to have been written 49. by Bp. Pearson , A.D. 53. and by several others , A. D. 57. was written , when the Apostle affirms , that the Mystery of Iniquity was working . For as 12 , the Root of the Number of the pure Church , may denote , that the Church continued pure until Twelve Years after the Resurrection , viz. until A.D. 45. so may also the Root 25. lead us after the same manner to the Beginning of the Apostasy , at A. D. 58.

( 3. ) Because the Square Number arising out of this Root , gives us the time when the Apostasy came to be the Image of the Beast . For if we add 666. to A. D. 58. the time of its Conception , we shall arrive to A. D. 724. when the Beast which rose about A. D. 600. ( as hath been before observed ) came to his Manly Age , as an Idolatrous Power ; being then warmly engaged in the War about Images . Which Observation is much illustrated by the Beasts being represented as an Image in this Chapter ; in which 25 may be considered as the Root or Basis ; and 666 as the Heighth of it . And as Nebuchadnezzar's Image ( Dan. 3.1 . the Type of the Image in this Chapter ) was an irregular Figure , contrary to the Rules of Proportion ( as Interpreters have shewn on that place ) and consisted of Sixes , as this does ; so is 25 , the Basis of this Image , a Surd Number ; out of which a regular , and perfect Square cannot arise , but one mixt with Fractions : to shew , that the Apostasy is in Truth an Irregular Religion ; consisting of many unequal Additions ; as 25 is an uneven Number , and 666. is not a square and perfect Number , arising out of 25 only ; but is made up of Fractional Additions , Whereas , on the contrary , the Number 12. the Root of the pure Church , is an even number , making One hundred and Forty Four Thousand , its Square , perfectly and entirely ; to shew the Perfection , Entireness , and Agreeableness of its Doctrines .

( 4. ) Except this be the meaning of the Number of the Beast , there will want an anti-numerus , or opposite number to the number of Christ's Kingdom ; which is agreed on by all Interpreters to be 12. the square Root of One hundred and Forty Four Thousand ; and thereby that graceful Antithesis , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or Correspondent Opposition , which is observed in this Prophecy , betwixt the things which relate to Christ's and Antichrist's Kingdom , will be violated and broken ; and the Anti-Apostolicalness of this Church will not be so appositely signified . See Mr. Potter 's Discourse .

( 5. ) The Number 25. may very well be put to express the beginning of Antichrist's Kingdom ; because it hath been always accounted , by Sacred and Prophane Writers , who have thought nothing of Antichrist , to be mysteriously evil ; and to be an Hieroglyphical Character of some unhappy , desperate , deplorable , and Apostatical Estate of Christ's Church ; because it is an oddly uneven number , which is unevenly measured by an odd Number ; as Mr. Potter (a) (a) Chap. 12. hath proved out of Jerom , and others , in his Excellent Discourse on this Subject ; an Exquisite Piece of Mysterious Knowledge . For which Reason also , 666 may be a Number expressing things belonging to Antichrist's Kingdom ; because it consists of Sixes ; a Number relating to the Pagan Kingdom , the Sixth Head ; of which Antichrist is the Image : And also ( as (b) (b) On this Verse . Grotius observes ) denotes the Things of this World ; as Seven does the Things of the Better World , the Kingdom of the Messias .

( 6. ) The Number 25 is most admirably applicable to the Antichristian Roman State ; it being the only Conspicuous and Remarkable number in that Hierarchy ; describing the Papacy in its most Essential Parts ; that Church having been Fatally led to lay its very Foundations upon it ; it having at first Five and Twenty Cardinals , and its Creed consisting of Five and Twenty Articles , as the Apostles doth of Twelve ; as Mr. Potter hath accurately shewn in these , and many other Particulars .

( 7. ) It may be observed , That as the Number 666. can by no means be made out of 12 , whatsoever Number you multiply it by ; so neither can the Antichristian State any way arise out of the Apostles Doctrine .

( Lastly , ) The Number 666. consisting of the same number in all its places , from Vnits to Hundreds ; is upon that account ( as Grotius observes on the place ) very Remarkable , according to the Opinion of the Wise Pagans , who made their Vows in the same proportion : And because it consists of an entire (a) (a) Poli Synops. in locum . Senary of numbers , arising by degrees from Vnits to Tens , and from thence to Hundreds ; and that in a proportion very agreeable , by the multiplication of 6 by 10 ; so as that 6 are found 10 times in 60 , and 60 , 10 times in 600 : it may from thence be thought to signifie the seeming Comeliness and Proportion of the Antichristian State ; which is so great , that it is apt to deceive those who do not exercise Wisdom , to discern things ; it being at first sight a Number more proportionable than 144 , the Number of Christ's Kingdom . So necessary is it to count numbers , and to extract the Roots of them , by stripping things of their Outward seeming Appearances , although never so Comely ; and searching into the very intimate nature , and Essence of them .

CHAP. XIV .

The Text.

1 AND I looked [ or was in Vision ] ; ] and lo , a Lamb [ i. e. Christ , ] stood [ to import his settlement in his Government , and his Rule and Defence of his people , Psalm 2.6 . Mic. 5.4 . ] on the Mount ¹ Zion [ i. e. appeared in an exalted , and an established State , in his Kingdom ; Psalm 48. Mic. 4.1 . Heb. 12.22 . ] and with him an ² Hundred Forty and Four Thousand [ i. e. a Body of Apostolical Pure Christians , Chap. 7.4 . ] having his [ i. e. Christ's ] Fathers Name ³ written in their Foreheads [ i. e. openly adjudged by God , and professing themselves to be the true Followers of Christ . See on Chap. 7.3 . ]

Annotations on CHAP. XIV .

¹ Zion (a) (a) Josh. 15.63 . 2 Sam. 5 . 1-10 . 1 Chron. 11 . 1-9 . 2 Chron. 3.1 . Psalm 48.2 . was the Mountain , or upper part of Jerusalem , on one side of which stood the House , or Palace of David ; as the Temple did on the North side of it , called Mount Moriah ; which was reckoned as a part of Mount Zion . This Mountain was taken by David from the Jebusites , whom the Children of Judah were not able to drive out , because of their Vnbelief ; and was the first Exploit undertaken by him , after his being anointed King over all Israel , upon the Submission paid unto him by all the Tribes of Israel , and their acknowledgment of their being his Bone , and his Flesh ; wherein they were Types of the Obedience that all Nations are to pay to Christ ; and of their becoming Members of his Body , of his Flesh , and of his Bones , Ephes. 5.30 . David took it when he began to (a) (a) 2 Sam. 5.4 . Luke 3.22 , 23. Reign , being Thirty Years old ; according to the Age when our Saviour began to preach , gather Members for his Kingdom , and cast out Devils ; as David also dispossessed the (b) (b) 2 Sam. 5 . 6-8 . Gregories Observat . Chap. 7. Jebusites , and cast out their Tutelary Idols , the Hatred of his Soul ; called by him and his Followers , by way of Sarcasm and Contempt , the Blind ; and the Lame ; as having Eyes , but seeing not , and Feet , but walking not ; according to the like Expression used by him , Psalm 115. When he had taken it , he fortified the Strong Hold of it ; and afterwards built there , and made a Beautiful City , calling it , the City of David . In all which he was a Type of Christ , as that Mountain , Strong Hold , and City , were of the Strength , Stability , and Beauty of Christ's Kingdom ; especially as it shall appear at last in a most glorious manner ; triumphing over all Heathen and Antichristian Idols ; when the Lord shall set his King upon his Holy Hill of Zion ; and Christ shall stand , and feed his People , and be great unto the Ends of the Earth , Psalm 2.6 . Micah 5.4 .

Only here it may be observed , ( 1. ) That as the taking of this Mountain was the first Atchievement of David , after he came to the Kingdom , before he was fully established in it , and had built his City ; so may this Appearance of Christ , be some Preparatory State of his Kingdom , called the Kingdom of David in Scripture ; rising (a) (a) Micah 4.1 , 2. to the Tops of the Mountains , and exalting it self above the Hills , that so the Everlasting Gospel might be heard , and People might flow unto it ; but somewhat different from the State of its full Establishment , when his Kingdom shall appear in its utmost Glory : as in the Description of it given Heb. 12.22 . they first come unto Mount Sion , before they come unto the City of the Living God , and the Heavenly Jerusalem ; as is more fully shewn on the Three last Chapters ; where this whole matter is largely considered .

( 2. ) That here is represented some Exalted State of the Heavenly Tabernacle it self , typified by Mount Sion ; which was not yet of so high , and so exalted a Nature , as that which it shall afterwards arrive to , when it shall appear as in the highest Heavens , or in its Heavenly State : it being probable , that there are Exaltations of Christ's Kingdom in the Archetype of it , in the Heavenly Places ; of which the several Advances it receives here on Earth , are the Counterpart , Patterns and Example ; according to what hath been already discoursed on Chap. 12.1 . and will be shewn more largely hereafter : it being very difficult to give Account of many things in this Prophecy without this Supposition .

² As this Vision relates to the State of Christ's Kingdom upon Earth , there is hereby signified , a Body of Apostolical pure Christians , appearing in a State of open , and publick profession of Christ's pure Religion : but as it refers to the State of things in the Heavenly Places , hereby is denoted an appearance of the very 144000. mentioned in the seventh Chapter , who are the Saints and Witnesses departed in the Lord .

³ They were before sealed , and in a hidden , and invisible State ; but now they have a Name written , that is , appearing legible upon their Foreheads ; and that the Name of God : whereby may be understood some Approbation of them , and Declaration on God's part , before whose Throne they are ( Verse 5. ) as to be judged and approved by him , that they were Holiness unto the Lord ; in allusion to the Inscription on the High-Priest's Frontlet , Exod. 20.36 . and that they were worthy of the Exalted State they now were advanced unto : and withal an open profession of the Witnesses on Earth , that they were God's true Soldiers and Servants , ( who used to (a) (a) See Mr. Mede on the place , and Grotius . be marked in the Forehead ) and not marked Slaves of the Beast . And by the mention of Christ's Sealed Number in this place , is intimated the great difference there will be in the Issue and Event of Things , betwixt Christ's Servants appearing thus in Glory , and the marked Servants of the Beast , just beforementioned in the former Chapter ; and withal ( according to that known Rule , That Opposites , when placed near one another , illustrate each other ) hereby is much established the Interpretation of the Number of 666. there given ; 12 the Root of 144000. being an Anti-Number to 25 , the Mark of the Beast ; signifying an Apostolical Body of Witnesses , as that does an Anti-Apostolical one . See the Notes on Chap. 7. num. 9. and on Chap. 13.18 .

2 And I heard a Voice ⁴ from Heaven , as the Voice of many Waters [ i. e. a loud and powerful one , Chap. 1. 15. ] and as the Voice of a great ⁴ Thunder [ i. e. Terrible , Chap. 4 , 5. 6 , 1. 10 , 3. ] and I heard the Voice of ⁴ Harpers harping with their Harps [ i. e. there was a great and powerful Appearance of Christ's Kingdom , Chap. 11.15 . ]

4 4 4 Voices , Thunder ( called so frequently , Psalm 29. and in other places , the Voice of God ) Musick and Singing , are the constant Forerunners and Attendants of Christ's Kingdom , as hath been frequently observed . And it seems to me , that this Vision relates to the Appearance of Christ's Kingdom , upon the sounding of the seventh Angel , when there were great (a) (a) See Grot. on Rev. 5.8 . Voices heard in Heaven , saying , the Kingdoms of the World are become the Kingdoms of the Lord , and of his Christ ; and that it is Synchronous and contemporary with it ; it being very rational , that the seven loud Voices , so audibly heard in order , in this Chapter ; should be no other than the Voices of the Seven Thunders ( mentioned , Chap. 10 . 3-8 . ) now unsealed , or opened ; which were then sealed , and not to be written , or come into Event , until the days of the Voice of the seventh Angel .

And here it may be observed ; that by the Voices and Musick , is not only represented an Appearance of Christ's Kingdom upon Earth ; but that also they signifie the Joy which is in Heaven , and in the Heavenly Tabernacle , upon the Exaltation of Christ's Kingdom ; For if there be Joy in Heaven upon the Conversion of a Sinner , it may well be supposed to be there also , upon the great Advancements of Christ's Kingdom upon Earth .

And amongst all the Musick of the Temple , perhaps (a) (a) See Grot. on Rev. 5.8 . Harps are here more particularly mentioned ; Because it is the Musical Instrument of Praise and Thanksgiving , which was wont to be made use of in setting forth Great and Extraordinary Actions ; and was the particular Instrument which David was eminently skilled in , and which was the occasion of his being brought to Court , and fitted for the Kingdom ; which was the Type of Christ's Kingdom here represented .

And Thunder also may be here mentioned to shew , that the seven Voices of this Vision , were the several Openings , or Vnsealings of the seven Thunders , which were sealed , Chap. 10.4 .

3 And they sung , as it were , a New Song [ i. e. the Song of Redemption by Christ's Blood alone , which seemed to be New , because it had not been taught , nor heard openly during the Apostasy . See Chap. 5.9 . ] before the Throne of God [ Chap. 4. ] and before the Four Beasts [ or Living Creatures Chap. 4.6 . ] and the Elders [ Chap. 4.4 . i. e. the Doctrine of Redemption , and those who sung , and had taught it in the Church , whilst they were upon Earth , were approved of by God , and the Divine Consistory , which all along in this Prophecy appears as passing Judgment upon the Actions represented in it . See Chap. 4.1 . pag. 70. ] and no man could learn that Song but the Hundred Forty and Four Thousand [ i. e. none could fully understand , and experience , the Doctrine taught in that Song , but those true Christ ans ] which were redeemed [ i. e. rescued and delivered by the Blood of Christ alone , from the Earth [ i. e. from the Corruptions of Antichristianism . ]

4 These are they which are not defiled with [ Whorish ] Women [ i. e. were not Members of Idolatrous Churches , Ezek. 23. See Rev. 17.1 . ] for they are Virgins [ and not Prostitutes , as Jezebel , and the Whore , Chap. 17. and had kept themselves pure from all Idolatry and Antichristian Pollutions , Psalm 45.14 . Canticl. 1.3 . 2 Cor. 11.2 . ] these are they which ⁵ follow the Lamb wheresoever he goeth [ i. e. were the Faithful Disciples of Christ ; and are now his more Immediate Attendants in the Heavenly State of his Kingdom here represented ; ] these were ⁶ redeemed from ⁷ among men , being the first ⁷ fruits unto God , and to the Lamb [ i. e. the choicest Members of his Church ; and the first partakers of the Glory of his Kingdom . ]

⁵ A Metaphor taken from those Officers who are the constant Attendants of Princes ; or from the Disciples of Prophets , concerning whom this Phrase is used in (a) (a) Matth. 8.19 . Luke 9.57 . Scripture ; or rather from the Virgins , the Companions of the Bride and Bridegroom , Psalm 45.14 . Matth. 25. Christ's Kingdom being likened to a Marriage-Supper , Chap. 19.9 . and his Attendants as a Bridegroom , to Virgins , Matth. 25. who are also the Chorus to the Marriage-Song of his Kingdom , in the Book of Canticles . And they are mentioned in opposition to the Followers and Worshippers of the Beast .

⁶ As the First-born were wont to be under the Law , Exod. 13 , 13.22 , 29.

⁷ First Fruits (b) (b) Exod. 22.29 . Numb. 18.16 . Jerem. 2.3 . Zech. 2.12 . James 1.18 . See Mede on the place , and the Commentators on these Texts . were the First and the Choicest Offerings ; and whatsoever was separated from Prophane Vses to Holy ones .

Whereby is signified , ( 1. ) The First Church of Choice , Holy , and Pure Christians , which shall appear at the expiring of the Times of the Beast , upon the first Succession of Christ into his Kingdom ; when ( as hath been before shewn on Chap. 10. num. 13. ) the Thirty Years in Daniel , which make the 1260 Years to amount to 1290. are to begin in the full and entire Resurrection of the Witnesses : Who are said here to be redeemed by the Lamb , or Christ alone , in opposition to their own and others Merits , and Antichristian Pardons and Indulgences ; and that from among Men ; i. e. from out of the World , or the common State of Mankind ; or rather from the Antichristian Men of the Earth , those Merchants , ( Chap. 18 . 11-13 . ) who bought and sold Men and Souls .

( 2. ) Because in this Vision there is described not only the State of Christ's Church and Kingdom upon Earth , but also the State of the Archetypal Kingdom in Heaven ; Hereby is also represented the first Glorious Appearance of the Members of it , the Witnesses departed in the Lord , who have the priviledge to be the constant Attendants of the Lamb , in his Heavenly Tabernacle ; and the first partakers of that exalted State of his Kingdom , here Visionally represented by Mount Zion .

5 And in their mouth was found no ⁸ guile [ i. e. they were not found guilty of the great Lye of Antichristianism and Idolatry ; ] for they are without Fault before the ⁹ Throne of God [ i. e. they are acquitted and justified by God ; although they had been condemned and anathematized by Antichrist . ]

⁸ Idols are called Lyes in (a) (a) Jerem. 16.19 . Am. 2.4 . Grotius and Mede on the place . Scripture ; and Lying ( as Grotius observes on the place ) is a constant Concomitant of Idolatry ; and hereby this Apostolical Number of Christ's Followers , are distinguished from those which belonged to Antichrist , whose Religion is but an Image , or Counterfeit of Christ's , and is thereupon also justly called a Lye .

⁹ Hence it appears , that this is the Vision of some exalted State of Christ's Heavenly Kingdom , seen as before the Throne of God , or the Divine Sanhedrim , and Court of Judicature , coming down ( as it were ) on Mount Zion ; where the Witnesses ( who are the 144000. ) who had been killed by the Beast , appear , and are , as it were , adjudged by God , as worthy the exalted State they enjoy with Christ ; and which they had obtained under his Conduct , and for his Sake : which Appearance shall have also ( as hath been all along observed ) a parallel one on Earth , in the Philadelphian State of the Church .

6 And I saw 10 anoth r Angel [ or Gospel-Ministry , Chap. 1. 1 , 20 ] fly in the midst of Heaven [ to denote the Swift ; Publick , and Universal Publication of the Gospel of the Kingdom , Chap. 8.13 . ] having [ committed unto him 2 Cor. 5.19 . ] the 11 Everlasting Gospel [ of the Kingdom spoken by the Mouth of all his Prophets since the World began , which was to bring in Everlasting Righ eousne s , Dan. 9.24 Acts 3 . 21-26 . Rev. 16.7 . ] to preach unto [ all ] them that dwell on the Earth , and to 22 every Nation [ of Pagan Mahometan , and Antichristian Gentiles ; ] and Kindred [ or Tribes of Israeli es ; ] and Tongue [ or the various People of several Languages amongst them ; ] and People [ i. e. to the whole multitude of each . ]

10 There being no Angel mentioned before , but only a Voice ( Verse 2. ) By another Angel here must also be understood , another Voice ; which Word imports Vtterance of Doctrine ; as John the Baptist is called , The Voice of one crying in the Wilderness : And this Voice is here called an Angel , because it was pronounced by an Angelical Voice , or Speaker ; who was seen ; whereas the former was only heard ; so that this is another , or a distinct Voice or Angel from the former : Whereby a certain Order of Voices is plainly represented ; which being also Seven in Number , and distinctly reckoned up , may very well be accounted the seven Thunders , opened into loud and distinct Voices .

11 The Gospel of Christ's Glorious Kingdom being the main Subject and Scope of these Visions , it must therefore be here referred to ; which is called Everlasting ;

( 1. ) Because it was the Doctrine , or Mystery designed by God from everlasting , praefigured in all the Types of the Old Law , and preached , or spoken by the Mouth of all the Prophets since the World began ; by which Phrase Eternity is signified in Scripture . See Acts 3 . 21-26 . Rom. 16.25 , 26. 1 Cor. 2.7 . Rev. 10.7 .

( 2. ) Because it was to bring in the Everlasting Righteousness ( mentioned Dan. 9.24 . ) or the way of becoming Righteous in the Account of God by Christ alone ; which will then be fully manifested to be no New Doctrine ( as the Apostasy , at the Beginning of the Reformation asserted it to be ) but the way which was from Everlasting , and shall be until the End of all Things .

I think it may not be unfit to observe in this place , That the Apostasy ( that it might be a perfect Antichristian Counterfeit of Christ's Kingdom ) did pretend to a New Gospel , called the (a) (a) Bishop Stillingfleet of Idol . Chap. 4. p. 238-246 . Eternal Gospel ; containing many Extravagant and Blasphemous Opinions ; and asserting , that the Scriptures contained not the Gospel of the Kingdom , but were to give way to a New Gospel , which should take place in A. D. 1260. Six Years after the preaching of it ; which Gospel was so much favoured by the Popes , and the Court of Rome , that a Book written against it , was burnt by their Order ; And although they were at last forced to burn the Eternal Gospel also ; yet it was done secretly , and with much unwillingness .

12 This is a Pleonasm , or a Figure , wherein by a Redundant Accumulation of many Particulars , is expressed the preaching of the Everlasting Gospel , for the bringing in of all Nations ( whereby Ethnicks , or Gentiles of all sorts , are meant in Scripture ) and of all the Tribes of Israel to the Kingdom of Christ ; according to Hosea 6 . 1-3 . Matth. 24.14 . Rom. 11.25 , 26. which is to be near the End , when the Deliverer shall come out of Sion , and after Two days , in the Third Day ; which Dr. Pocock on Hosea , extends even to the End of the World ; but others , with more Reason , to the End of (a) (a) See on Chap. 11. 9 , 11. Antichristian , or Gentile Times , when Christ's Kingdom shall appear , and they who have known ( something of Christ's Kingdom ) shall follow on to know the Lord , more fully and perfectly by the preaching of this Everlasting Gospel , Hos. 6.3 .

7 Saying with a loud Voice [ i. e. after a zealous , and most powerful manner ; ] fear God [ and not Idols , Isaiah 8.12 , 13. ] and give Glory to him [ alone , and not to Creatures , Angels , and Saints ; ] for the Hour [ or precise time , and appointed Season ; ] of his Judgment [ Government , or ¹³ Kingdom , and of his Judgments on all manner of Idolatry , Pagan , and Antichristian , which he will no longer wink at ; ] is come : and worship him [ therefore the Creator of all things , ] that made Heaven 14 and Earth , and the Sea , and the Fountains of Waters [ of the Great Deep , Gen. 7.11 . ]

13 So Judgment often signifies in the Old Testament ; as Psalm 72.1 , 2. and in other places of Scripture .

14 The Heathens worshipped all the parts of Nature , even the Seas , Rivers and Fountains , as is clearly proved by (b) (b) De Idolatr . Vossius ; which the Antichristian (b) (b) Dr. Moor's Mystery of Iniquity , part 2. lib. 1.17 . Bishop Stillingfleet's Fourth Conference concerning Idolatry . Apostasy also having imitated , in appointing Tutelar Saints , and Angels to most of the parts of the Creation , and in introducing a Worship which is but an Image , or a New Model of Paganism ; Do their Idolatries may be here meant .

8 And there followed another 15 Angel [ or Gospel-Ministry ; ] saying [ i. e. preaching , and denouncing this great Truth ; ] 16 Babylon [ i. e. Antichristian , or Papal Rome , ] is 17 fallen , is fallen [ i. e. will as certainly fall in a short time , as if it were a ready fallen ; ] that great City [ of a large Juri diction , and Head of the Roman Empire ; ] because she made all Nations drink of the Wine of the 18 wrath of her Fornication [ i. e. partake of her Idolatry . ]

15 Some Copies read a Second Angel ; for so it was , although it was the Third Voice ; for so saying imports .

16 Babylon is a known Type of Rome Antichristian ; as is shewn more fully hereafter .

17 This is a common Scheme of Speech amongst the Prophets , to signifie , that the thing will as certainly come to pass , as if it were already accomplished , Isaiah 21.9 . Jer. 51.8 . The Temporal Punishment of Babylon , or Rome , was executed , Chap. 11.13 . before the sounding , and Voices of the seventh Trumpet ; So that this Fall , which is after that sounding , must relate to some other Punishment : which may probably be its Eternal Punishment ; which is executed , Chap. 18.2 . and is here only Preached , or Denounced , as nearly approaching , by this Angelical Voice , or Preacher ; and that after a more powerful manner ( these Voices issuing out of Thunder unsealed ) than had been done before .

18 They were drunk , and mad after Idols , and possest ( as it were ) with a high Rage of Lust after them ; like to that of a Wild Ass , to which Idolatrous Israel is compared by the Prophet , Jer. 2.24 .

9 And the third Angel [ but fourth Voice ] followed [ after ] them , saying , with a loud Voice [ to shew the Import , and Severity of the Denunciation ; ] if [ after the Denunciation against the Antichrian City , ] any man [ shall still presume to ] worship the Beast , and his Image , and receive his Mark in his Forehead , or in his hand [ i. e. any way comply with Antichristianism , Chap. 13 . 11-18 . ]

10 The same shall drink of the Wine of the Wrath of God [ i. e. he shall be punished in ¹⁹ Wrath for the ¹⁹ Wrath of his Fornication , Verse 8. ] which is poured out [ or ²⁰ tempered and prepared to be ] witho t any [ the least ] mixture [ or ²⁰ Temperament of Mercy , Luke 16.24 . James 2.13 . ] into the 21 Cup of his Indignation [ and Fury ; ] amd he shall be tormented with Fire and Brimstone [ i e. with the most exquisite Torments , ] in the presence [ and with the Approbation ] of the holy Angels , and in the presence of the Lamb [ Christ ; who shall command the Execution of the Sentence , and approve the Equity and Justice of the Judgments of God , 2 Thes. 1 . 5-11 . ]

19 19 A Figure frequent in Scripture ; as Rom. 1.25 , 26. and in several other places .

20 20 This seems to be the true meaning of 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ; which Phrase in this way of rendring has some Elegance in it .

21 A Phrase whereby the Wrath of God is frequently expressed in (a) (a) Job 21.20 . Psalm 75.8 . Isaiah 51.17 , 22. Jerem. 25.15 . Ezek 23.32 , 33. Scripture .

11 And the Smoak [ from the fire ] of their Torment ascendeth up [ i. e. shall as certainly ascend as if it were now mounting up , and that ] 22 for ever and ever : And they have no rest 22 day nor night [ i. e. their punishment shall be without interm ssion , ] who worship the Beast , and his Image , and [ he also shall be thus punished [ whosoever receiveth the mark of his 23 Name [ i. e. is any way Subj ct to Antichrist , and is of his Profession . ]

22 22 In the former Verse there was a Denunciation ( for the Judgments are only here preached and foretold , but not executed , ) of the severest of God's Judgments ; expressed , to set forth the Extraordinariness of them , by many full , and even redundant Expressions : And in this Verse it is declared that their Punishment shall be for ever , and without intermission : Whence it appears , that their Everlasting Punishment , and not their Temporal one , is here denounced .

23 Hence it is manifest , That the Mark of the Beast is the Impression of his Name : Image , Mark , Name , and Number of Name being all of the same import ; Number including Mark , and Name too .

12 Here 24 [ or just at the time now represented in the course of this Prophecy ; ] is [ the end of ] the Patience [ or waiting ] of the Saints [ for Christ's Kingdom , Dan. 12.12 . Rev. 13.10 , ] Here are [ all ] they [ and none of them are lost , ] that keep the Commandments of God and the Faith of Jesus , [ i. e. the Faithful and Obedient Witnesses are here ready to receive the blessedness promised them , Dan. 12.12 . in the Kingdom of Christ , and the first resurrection , now at hand , Rev. 12 , 17.13 , 10.20 , 5. ]

24 This Voice ( in exact correspondence with Chap. 13.10 . which ought to be interpreted in agreement with this Verse ) just after the Judgment on the Beast , sets Bounds to the Saints patient Expectation of Christ's Kingdom ; intimating that it was near at hand ; and that all the Faithful Witnesses , and Seed of the Woman ( Chap. 12.17 . ) should rise ; none of them having been lost , but Antichrist , of whom Judas , the Son of Perdition , was a Type , John 17.12 .

13 And I heard a [ Fifth ] Voice from Heaven [ as Thunder , Ver. 2. ] saying unto me , 25 Write [ i. e. unseal , and plainly deliver this important , memorable , and necessary Truth , which will very shortly be accomplished ; ] 26 Blessed [ Dan. 12.12 ] are the dead which dye in the Lord [ i. e. who dye for his Sake , and Cause , and in his Faith and Favour , resigning their Life and Spirit into his hands , by vertue of Grace and Strength derived from him , 1 Cor. 15.18 . 1 Thes. 4.14 , 16. ] from henceforth [ i. e. they will be ²⁷ immediately blessed ; for the time is near , yea , even at the doors : ] yea , [ it is certainly so , Chap. 1.7 . ] saith the [ Holy ] Spirit [ it self , whose Witness is Truth , 1 John 5.6 . and which raiseth the dead , Rom. 8.10 , 11. ] that they may rest [ Dan. 12.1 , 2. 2 Thes. 1.7 . ] from their Labours [ in the Kingdom of Christ , for a Thousand Years , Hebr. 4.9 , 10. See on Rev. 20.5 , 6. ] and their [ good ] works [ without the Trouble , Sufferings and Labour which before accompanied them ; ] do follow them [ into the Rest prepared for them in that Kingdom , to their Praise and Honour , and that they might be rewarded for them , Heb. 4. ]

25 Writing and Sealing are opposed in this Prophecy ; as hath been before (a) (a) Pag. 80. observed ; from whence we may conclude , that this Voice was one of the Thunders now unsealed , or Written .

26 In this Verse there is a plain Declaration of the First Resurrection ; Concerning which see what is fully discoursed on , Rev. 20. And it is taken ( as Grotius excellently observes on the place ) from Dan. 12.12 . where Blessedness is pronounced as belonging to those who shall wait , and come to the End of the 1335 Years : from whence also it appears , that this is to be accomplished at the completion of those Years ; when a Blessed Resureection is to be , according to Dan. 12.1 , 2 , 3.

27 This seeems to be the import of the Particle 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , as Dr. (a) (a) On this Verse , and on Matth 23.39 . Hammond hath observed : and although there be some difference amongst Criticks about the signification of this Word , and whether it should be referred to what goes before , or what follows after ; yet the sense seems , according to all , to be much the same .

24 And I looked 28 [ or was in Vision , ] and behold a white [ or bright ] 29 cloud [ of Glory , to denote , the Majesty , Justice , and Purity of Gods Judgments , ] and upon the Cloud one 30 sate like unto the Son of Man [ i. e. Christ , Chap. 1.13 . Dan. 7.13 . John 1.14 ] having on his head a Golden 31 Crown [ denoting his Kingdom , and Conquests , Chap. 6.2 . ] and in his hand a sharp 31 Sickle [ to reap the World swiftly and speedily , Joel 3.4 , 13. Matth. 13.30 , 36-43 . ]

28 The two former Verses contained evidently a Declaration of a Blessed State of the Dead in the Lord , immediately to ensue ; which State being the next thing in order to be performed , seems to be here set forth by Metaphors made use of to the same purpose , by the Prophet Joel , and our Saviour , in the places quoted in the Paraphrase on the Text ; as shall be endeavoured to be shewn from what the Words of the Text shall suggest .

29 Here Christ is represented as coming in his Kingdom to Judgment ; according to the Descriptions frequently given of it in the Gospels , Luke 21.27 . Matth. 24 , 30.26 , 64. Dan. 7.14 .

30 This posture also denotes Judicature and Government Joel 3.12 . Matth. 19.22 . to which answers his coming sitting on a White Horse , as he does here on a White Cloud , in the parallel place to this , Rev. 19.11 .

31 In Rev. 19. he hath also many Crowns upon his Head ; which are a known Emblem of Regal Power , and Conquest : And as he had a Crown at his first going out to propagate the Gospel , Chap. 6.2 . so is he here also represented with a Golden one , to shew the Glory of the Kingdom in which he is now established .

32 This is the Instrument of Reapers , with which they not only cut down the Corn , but also gather it together ; according to our Saviour's Parable , Matth. 13. and it is sharp , to denote the speed which will be then used , Joel 3.4 .

15 And another [ a sixth ] * Angel [ and Voice ] came out of the Temple , crying with a loud Voice [ i. e. earnestly , Luke 18.7 . Rev. 6.10 . ] to him that sate on the Cloud [ i. e. to Christ ; ] Thrust in [ we humbly pray thee ] thy Sickle , and reap : for the time is come for thee [ the Lord of the Harvest , the Judge of the World , which raiseth the Dead , and quickneth them , Matth. 9.38 . John 5.21 , 22. ] to reap ; for the 33 Harvest of the Earth [ or Field of the World , ] is * ripe [ i. e. all things are ready , and the time appointed for gathering the Children of the Kingdom is now just at hand , Matth 13.30 , 38. John 4.35 . Mark 4.29 . (a) (a) The Day of the Lord is near . Joel 3.14 ]

* This Angel , or Angelical Company ( for Angel is taken collectively in this Prophecy ) is not a Gospel-Ministry , because it does not denounce any thing as the others had done ; but seems to denote the Attendants of Christ , the Angels , who are the Reapers , Matth. 13.29 . and the Shout , the Voice of the Arch-Angel , which shall accompany him at the last Day ; and they cry out unto him from his Heavenly Temple , to expedite that Blessedness which had been so long delayed , and which the Saints so eagerly long after , and the whole Creation groans for , Rom. 8.22 , 23. 2 Cor. 5.1 , 2.4 , 5.

33 Harvest is plainly taken in a good sense in the places quoted in the Paraphrase ; and where it is common to the good and bad , as Matth. 13. they are distinguished from one another as Tares and Wheat ; and even in Joel 3.13 . ( from whence this Expression is taken ) Vintage is peculiarly appropriated to the Wicked , and may be very well distinguished from the Harvest , which may relate to God's bringing , or gathering together his People , Verse 1.7 . and his mighty ones , Verse 11. who seem to be the same with the Armies of Heaven , the Angels and the Saints , which shall accompany Christ at this great Day of his Kingdom , Rev. 19.14 . And therefore the reaping of both these at the last Day , being so plainly distinguished in Scripture , it is fit also that it should be so here also .

* Ripe , that is , fully ripe , White to the Harvest ; and therefore looks as if it were dried or withered ( as the Word also imports ) because of the long delay , and expectation of Christ's Kingdom .

16 And he that sate on the Cloud [ i. e. Christ ; ] thrust in his Sickle on the Earth , and the Earth was [ immediately ] reaped [ of its ³⁴ Wheat ; i. e. the Just were gathered together at the first Resurrection , Matth. 13.30 , 38 , 48. Rev. 20.5 . 1 Cor. 15. 1 Thes. 4 . 13-18 . ]

34 The Saints and Godly are understood ( saith Mr. Brightman on the place ) by the Corn , or Wheat of this Harvest ; who are compared to it by our Saviour , Matth. 13.30 , 38. and are here represented , saith he , as falling of their own accord before the Sickle , through the great ripeness of them . Now seeing that almost (a) (a) Poli Synops. in Apocal. pag. 1098 in fin . all Interpreters agree , that these Words have a reference to the last Judgment , described by the same Metaphors in Dan. 7. and Math. 13. it is highly probable , that hereby is meant the gathering together of the Saints departed in Christ , by the first Resurrection ; fitly called the reaping of the Earth of its Wheat ; as it consists in the gathering together of the Bodies , and Dust of Saints , which are all that is precious , and of any Value in it ; and the gathering of them , and those who remain alive , out of this Wicked , Antichristian Earth , into a New Heaven , and a New Earth ; which is the proper meaning of (b) (b) Metere est ex hac Vita colligere . Menoch . Tirinus in locum . Falx homines a Terra demet it ut Ecclesiae inserantur . Grot. in locum Reaping in Scripture : and because this is to be done in a moment , ( 1 Cor. 15.51 , 52. ) therefore is the Sickle represented as sharp , to denote the extraordinary quickness of this Action : But of this see what is largely discoursed on the Three Last Chapters .

17 And another Angel [ i. e. the Seventh and last , ] came out of the Temple which is in Heaven [ i. e. another Angelical Company of Reapers , who were to bind ³⁵ together the Wicked , in order to destruction , Matth. 13.41 . ] he also having a sharp Sickle [ to cut ³⁶ down , and gather together the wicked ones for a swift Destruction , Verse 14 ]

35 For such this Angel may very well be supposed to be , by the Description here given of him ; and consequently the Angel , Verse 15. must mean the Reapers , who were to gather the Wheat , or the Children of the Kingdom together .

36 For this is the Use of a Sickle , as well as to gather .

18 And 37 another Angel came out from the Altar [ of Burnt Offerings , on which there was Fire continually , Levit. 6.9 . Rev. 6.9 . ] which had power over fire [ i. e. God's Judgments , in order to execute them , Rev. 8 , 5.11 , 5 ] and cryed with a loud cry [ that the Blood of the Souls under the Altar might be speedily and fully avenged upon the Wicked , Rev. 6.9 , 10 , 11. ] to him that had the sharp Sickle , saying , Thrust in thy sharp Sickle , and gather [ by raising them ; ] the clusters of the 38 Vine of the Earth [ i. e. the Children of the Wicked one , Matth. 13.30 , 38 , 41 , 49 , 50. Joel 3.13 . Deut. 32.32 . ] for her Grapes are fully ripe [ for Destruction . ]

37 It is the Opinion of Dr. Lightfoot , That here is an Allusion to a Custom amongst the Jews , who were not wont to put in the Sickle , until the Priests , who sate in the Temple , gave Order , and Command for it : But I presume , the Reason given in the Paraphrase , to be more apposite .

38 The Wicked , and the Antichristian Church , are represented by an Earthly Vine , whose Clusters and Grapes are bitter , like the Vine of Sodom and Gomorrah , Deut. 32.32 , 33 : as the True Church , and the Righteous Members of it , are by the Vine of the Lord , and of Christ , Isaiah 5. Psalm 80. John 15. Now if the Reaping of the Harvest , signifies the Gathering of the Saints at the First Resurrection ; then the Gathering of the Vintage must signifie the Resurrection of the Wicked , to whom it is expresly referred by the Prophet Joel , Chap. 3.13 . Concerning which see what is discoursed on the Three last Chapters .

19 And the Angel thrust in his Sickle into the Earth , and gathered the Vine of the Earth , and cast it into the great Winepress of the Wrath of God [ i. e. into exquisite Torments . ]

20 And the Winepress was trodden [ i. e. these Judgments were executed ; ] without 39 the City [ of the New Jerusalem , Chap. 21.2 . Isa. 66.24 . in the Valley of Decision , Joel 3 2 , 12 , 14. Rev. 16.16 . ] and blood came out of the Winepress , even to the Horses Bridles [ i. e. the Destruction was very bloody , and apparent to them with Christ , on White Horses , Rev. 19.14 ] by the space of a thousand , and six 40 hundred furlongs [ i. e. it was Universal , Joel 3.2 . Rev. 16.14 . ]

30 The New Jerusalem , the beloved City , the Camp of the Saints , which they came to compass ( Rev. 20.9 . ) but could not enter , being discomfited , in a place without it , called Jehoshaphat , by Joel ; whereby is signified , that Gods Judgments shall be executed upon them ( which is the meaning of the Word Jehoshaphat ) in the places to which the Wicked shall be confined by God , during the Thousand years of the New Jerusalem .

40 Four , the Square (a) (a) Four times four hundred amount to sixteen hundred . Root of 1600 , is a Symbol of Vniversality ; taken from the Four Corners , or Winds of Heaven ; which denote the whole Heaven , and the whole Earth , in Scripture : and perhaps also upon other Pythagorical and Cabbalistical Reasons , which may be seen in Dr. Moor's Commentary on this place .

And here is to be noted what a Learned Friend suggested unto me ; That Four being a Square Number , and Furlongs being the Measure of the Four Square City , the New Jerusalem , Chap. 21.16 : Hereby may be fitly signified , that this Vengeance ( described here as a Four square one , if I may so speak , coming out of the Four square City ) was not only Vniversal , in the Four Quarters , or utmost Corners of the Earth , the Seat of the Wicked Nations , Revel. 20.8 ; but also Perfect and Regular , ( as a Four-square City is ) agreeable to God's Holy and Righteous Admensurations of Justice , towards All Men , the Wicked , as well as the Saints .

CHAP. XV.

The Text.

1 AND I saw [ in Vision , ] another sign [ or (a) (a) Matth. 16.1 . prodigious appearance , more ¹ wonderful than the former seen Chap. 12.1 . ] in ² Heaven , great and marvellous [ for the Events signified by it ; ] ³ seven Angels [ the immediate Ministers of this Judgment , ] having [ in their Vials , Verse 7. ] the seven ⁴ last plagues [ or Judgments ; ] for in them is filled up [ or finished ] the wrath of God ; [ and therefore they are the last . ]

Annotations on CHAP. XV.

¹ For in the former , Paganism fell , and the Kingdom was only adjudged to Christ ; but in this , Antichristianism falls , and the glorious Kingdom of Christ it self appears ; whereas there was before only an Emblem of it upon Earth : which being a State of things more perfect than the former , is here called not only a great , but a marvellous Portent .

² Three things in this Prophecy are more particularly seen as in Heaven .

( 1. ) The Divine Court of Judicature , or Grand Synedrium , Chap. 4.

( 2. ) The Downfal of Paganism , and the Appearance of the Christian Empire , Chap. 12.1 .

( 3. ) The present Judgment upon Antichristianism : All of them referring to the Kingdom of Christ , in the New Jerusalem , but this to an high State of it now approaching .

³ The Sabbatick Number of Seven is all along used in this Prophecy , to shew , that the End and Issue of all things in it , is with respect to Christ's Kingdom at the Seventh Thousand Year of the World ; as hath been before observed .

⁴ Hence we may note , ( 1. ) That these Plagues relate to the Seventh Trumpet , out of which they must issue , because they are the last Plagues , and that the last We ; at the first sounding of which the Wrath of God came ( Chap. 11.18 . ) which is by these Plagues filled up , or accomplished .

( 2. ) That the last Plagues must refer to the last Division of Time in Daniel ( Chap. 12.12 . ) to wit , the last Forty Five Years , which being added to the Twelve Hundred and Sixty Years , make them up the One Thousand Three Hundred and Thirty Five Days of Years there mentioned .

( 3. ) That the last Portion of Apocalyptick Time necessarily supposes that there is a constant Order , or Connexion of Time in this Book , from First to Last ; viz. from the First Seal to the Seventh and Last Trumpet ; out of which , first the Voices , and then the Vials issue , which are the Last Plagues ; after which , according to Daniel , the Blessed State of Christ's Kingdom in Glory begins ; until when , none could enter the Temple , Verse 8.

2 And I saw , as it were , a Sea of Glass [ representing the pure State of the Church and Kingdom ; See on Chap. 4.6 . ] mingled with ⁵ Fire [ to denote the Fiery Indignation of God , to be poured out of the Vials ; ] and them that had gotten the Victory over the Beat , and over his Image , and over his Mark , and over the Number of his Name [ i. e. who had overcome and escaped out of the Temptations of the Antichristian Profession ; See Chap. 13 . 15-18 . 14 11. ] stand ⁶ on the Sea of Glass [ in a Posture and State of Victory , and happy Security from the Vengeance of the Vials ; ] having the ⁷ Harps of God [ i. e. most Excellent , Holy , and Heavenly Musick , with Joyful and Thankful Hearts . ]

⁵ This has a reference to the Red Sea , through which the Israelites passed ; being made up , as it were , of the Christalline Sea , Chap. 4.6 . and the Red Sea , Exod. 14. this Verse , and some others in this Chapter , containing an Allusion to that Memorable Story .

⁶ As the Israelites ( Exod. 14.29 , 30. ) stood on the shote of the Red Sea , in safety , viewing the Overthrow of the Aegyptians , the Type of the Antichristian Party ; for to stand on the Sea signifies to stand on the shore of it , 1 Kings 4.20 . Exod. 15.22 . Whereby is signified the Preservation and Security of the Saints , during the pouring forth of the Vials upon the Wicked : Whereupon Fire is not here mentioned ; where the Sea is spoken of with relation to them : And the Scripture seems to affirm that the Days of the last Great Tribulation ( which may perhaps refer to the Vials ) shall be shortned , or cut off , for the sake of the Elect , Isa. 10.22 . Matth. 24.22 . Rom. 9.28 .

⁷ By a usual Hebraism , the most Excellent things are attributed to God in Scripture ; whence these Phrases , Cedars of God , Mountains of God , and the like . And by these Harps is signified , such Heavenly Musick , or Praise and Thanksgiving , in this Representation of Christ's Kingdom , as David the King ( a Type of Christ ) used in his Royal Palace , and in the Service of the Temple ; called , the Musick of God in (a) (a) 1 Chron. 16.42 . 2 Chron. 7.6 . Scripture : Skill to play on the Harp being one of those Gifts which God bestowed on David to fit him for the Kingdom , 1 Sam. 17.13 , 18. and in which the Prophets exercised themselves , 1 Sam. 10.5 . And so also at the passage over the Red Sea ( which is here alluded to ) the Women went out after Miriam , with Timbrels , Dances and Songs , Exod. 15 . 20-22 .

3 And ⁸ they sung [ now in an happy and secure State ; ] the Song of Moses [ i. e. one of the same Spirit and Style with that which was sung by him , Exod. 15. ] the [ (b) (b) Deut. 34.10 . Heb. 3.5 . Eminent ] Servant of God [ and (b) (b) Deut. 34.10 . Heb. 3.5 . Faithful in all his House ; and therefore a fit Type of these Faithful Witnesses ; and worthy to be imitated by them in a Song in Memory of Gods Judgments on Antichrist , of whom the Aegyptians , the Subject of Moses's Song , were a Type ; ] and [ they sung ] the Song of the Lamb [ Christ , sung Chap 5 . 8-14 . ] saying , Great [ as to the Power by which they are wrought , Exod. 15.6 , 7. Rev. 5.12 ] and marvellous [ as to the Wisdom of them , Exod. 15.11 . Rev. 5.12 . ] are [ all ] thy Works [ especially those wrought in our Deliverance ; ] Lord God Almighty [ glorious in Holiness , doing Wonders , Exod. 15.11 . Rev. 4.8 . ] just [ in punishing , ] and true [ in performing thy promises , ] are thy ways [ i. e. Proceedings and Actions , Exod. 15.13 . Deut. 42.4 . ] thou King of Saints [ whom thou dost defend , deliver , and exalt , Exod. 15.17 , 18. Rev. 5.9 . ]

⁸ As Moses and the Israelites also did on the Banks of the Red Sea , Exod. 15. betwixt which Song , and that of the Lamb , Chap. 4 , and 5. there is a very remarkable Congruity ; as is observed in the Paraphrase .

4 Who [ of all the Creatures , Rev. 5.13 . ] shall not fear thee O Lord [ for thy Judgments , Exod. 15 . 14-16 . Jerem. 10.7 . ] and glorifie thy Name [ i. e. Thee , thy Excellencies and Perfections , Exod. 15.3 , 11. ] for thou only art holy [ Exod. 15.11 . Rev. 4 8. ] for all Nations shall come and worship before thee [ alone , Exod. 15 . 14-16 . Rev. 4 . 8-11 . and 5.13 . ] for thy Judgments are made manifest [ in the Glories of thy Triumphs over thy Enemies , Exod. 15.6 , 7. Rev. 5.13 . ]

5 And after that [ Song , and Vision , ] I looked [ again , or was in Vision ; ] and behold the ⁹ Temple [ or (a) (a) Psal , 28 , 2. 138 , 2. Grot. and Hammond on this place , and on Acts 7.44 . Oracle , the most Holy Place , ] of the Tabernacle of the Testimony [ i. e. of the Divine Habitation , or Dwelling-place , where God used to manifest and exhibit himself , and give Testimony of his Presence , and in which were the Two Tables , the Witnesses of the Covenant betwixt God and his People , which were to testifie what God required , and testifie against them if they broke it , Exod. 25.10 , 22.31 , 18 ▪ 38 , 21. Numb. 1.50 . Deut. 31.6 . Acts 7.44 . ] in Heaven [ in the Heavenly ▪ Tabernacle , and in the Pure Church ; See on Chap. 14 2. ] was opened [ i. e. there was a very high Appearance of an Exalted State of Christ's Kingdom in the Heavenly Tabernacle ; and a very great Manifestation of his Kingdom on Earth , and Extraordinary Communications of God's Will aod Evidences of his Presence , especially in ¹⁰ Judgments ]

⁹ The Temple of the Tabernacle , denotes the Holy of Holies , the most sacred part of it ; which is now opened , to signifie some extraordinary manifestation of Christ's Kingdom ; there seeming to be many Gradual Openings and Visions of the several parts of the Temple ; according to the several Advances of Christ's Church , and Kingdom unto its perfection : For in the Vision of the Temple Opened ( Chap. 11.19 . only the Ark of the Testament was seen ; which relates only to some particular great Mysteries concerning Christ's Redemption : Whereas here the whole Inward Tabernacle of Testimony was discovered , which had several (a) (a) Heb. 9 . 1-5 . other things in it besides the Ark ; whereby other Manifestations may be signified .

But although the Temple of Jerusalem be the primary Type alluded to ; yet Ezekiel's Visional Temple is the more immediate Type ; and the ultimate Prospect of all , is upon God's dwelling in holy Souls , especially in the New Jerusalem State , by his Shecinah , or special Presence ; and to God and the Lamb , being the Temple into which all is at last resolved , Rev. 21.3 , 22.

10 This I take ( as appears from the next Verse ) to be the principal intent of the Opening of the Temple of the Tabernacle at this time ; viz. That God's Will concerning the approaching Judgments , ready to be executed , was now plainly made known ; expressed here by the Opening of that place , from whence the Divine Responses , and Oracles were wont to be made under the Law ; and therefore the Angels come forth in the Habit in which the High-Priest was wont to come out of the Holy of Holies , with an Answer from God .

6 And the seven Angels [ or Ministers of God's Judgments . ] came out of the [ Heavenly ] Temple , having the seven Plagues [ Strokes , or Punishments ; ] clothed in pure and white Linen [ Chap. 3.4 , 5. ] and having their Breasts girded with golden girdles [ i. e. they came out in the Habit of Priests , and Kings , to shew the Royal Priesthood of Christ's Kingdom , and Heavenly Temple , or Tabernacle out of which these Judgments proceed ; See Chap. 1 , 13 ]

7 And one of the Four Beasts [ or the first of the Representatives of the Apostolical Church , Chap. 4 , 6. 6 , 1. ] gave 11 unto the seven Angels seven golden Vials [ or Bowls , 2 Chron. 4.22 . Rev. 5.8 ] full [ not of Incense , but ] of the 12 Wrath of God [ trodden cut of the Winepress of his Wrath , out of which the Vial are filled , Chap. 14 19 , 20. 15 , 1. 19 , 15. ] who liveth for ever and ever [ and therefore can , and will punish the Wicked with an utter , and an everlasting destruction , Deut. 32 . 22-43 . Heb. 10.31 . ]

11 The seven Angels had indeed the seven Plagues ; that is , the Judgments and Punishments which were to be executed ; but besides the Materials ( if I may so speak ) of these Judiciary Plagues , there is also something in God's severe Judgments , which comes more immediately from the hand of God himself ; in which the very Essence and Formality of (a) (a) Rom. 12.19 . Heb. 10 . 28-31 . See Dr. Tho. Goodwin's Discourse of the Punishment of Sin in Hell . Hell Torments is thought to consist . Now this Wrath of God ( the Sting of his Punishments , and the very Gall of them ) is here given to the Angels by One of the Four Living Creatures , that is , by the First of them ( as One generally signifies in this Prophecy , ) whose Voice was as Thunder , and who had the very Purity and Power of the Gospel ; and that in Golden Vials , to signifie the Purity and Holiness of God's Judgments ; and that they were executed upon the Prayers of Saints , of which Golden Vials and Incense are an Emblem , Chap. 5. 8.

12 The Wicked , with their sins , are cast as Grapes of Sodom ( Deut. 32.32 , 33. ) into the Winepress of God's Wrath , trod by Christ ( Chap. 19 , 15. ) as Redeemer ; and out of that Wine are these Vials filled : Whereby is signified , that the Just Vengeance , and Recompence of God is executed upon them by Christ , as the Demerit and Consequence of their sins , for the Blood of his Servants they had shed : and as the Vials of the Prayers of the Saints ( Chap. 5.8 . ) are full of Odors , by Vertue of Christ's Intercession ; so are these full of the Wrath of God , upon the Intercession of Christ for his oppressed Saints .

8 And the Temple was 13 filled with 14 Smoak from the Glory of God , and from his Power [ i. e. there were setled Manifestati●ns of God's powerful , and Glorious Presence , in a blessed State ; Ezek. 43 . 4-6 ] and 15 [ or but ] no man [ or no Creature ] was able to enter into the Temple [ i. e. God's Glorious Presence could not be enjoyed in its highest Manifestations , Ezek. 48 35. Rev 21.3 , 23 , 24. ] till the Seven Plagues of the Seven Angels were fulfilled [ i. e. until the perfect Destruction of the Wicked , whose Sins ¹⁶ hinder God's Presence , Ezek. 43.9 . ]

13 The Constant (a) (a) Exod. 43.34 , 35. Lev. 16.2 . Numb. 9 . 15-23 . 1 Kings 8 . 10-13 . 2 Chron. 7 . 1-4 . Ezek. 43 . 1-9 . Manifestations of God's Presence , are signified in Scripture , by a Cloud covering and filling the Tabernacle and Temple ; whereby God took , as it were , possession of them ; who is represented in Ezekiel , as filling the House , or Temple , with his Glory ; when he came to dwell in the midst of his people for ever , Ezek. 43.5 , 7 , 9. Whereby is signified , that the New Jerusalem State was near its Settlement in the Blessed Milennium , when God will dwell with Men , and he and the Lamb shall be the Temple of the City , Rev. 21.2 , 3 , 22 , 23.

14 Light (b) (b) See on Chap. 3. num. 36. and Bright Fire are the proper Emblems of God , who is Love ; but when Smoak appears with it , there is intimated some Darkness in the Dispensation referred to ; and Mixtures of Wrath and Displeasure : as in this place ; because God's Wrath was not as yet executed ; the Glory of God ( represented by Light and Bright Clouds in the Old Testament ) filled the Temple with Smoak , and not Light ; there being as yet a Contest betwixt the Wrath , Jealousie , and Justice of God , and his Enemies to be destroyed ; whose Defilements ( represented by Smoak , Chap. 9. 2. ) and Sins were the Cause that God's Anger smoaked against them ; for otherwise Fury is not in the Lord , Isa. 27.4 .

15 An Allusion to what is related concerning Moses , Exod. 40.35 . whereby is expressed the great Terror of this Time of Vengeance ; which no Created Beings , not even the Angels themselves are able to bear ; this being the (a) (a) Isa. Chapters 24 , 25 , 26 , 27. Dan. 12.1 . Matth. 24.21 , 29 , 30. Mark 13.19 . Luke 21.23 , 24. Rev. 3 , 10.7 , 14.16 , 18. Time of such Trouble as never was ; called , The Great Temptation , The Great Tribulation , and the Great Earthquake , in Scripture ; which was to be shortned for the Elect's Sake ; and will be so very Terrible , that they are pronounced Blessed by Daniel ( Chap. 12.12 . ) who shall wait , and come to the End of those Days ; when the Blessed Millennium shall begin : Which perhaps may be prefigured by (b) (b) Exod. 24 . 12-18 . Mose's not being able to go up into the Mount , until after six Days , and his being called up into it by God on the seventh Day , the (c) (c) See the Notes on Chapt. 20.4 . Type of the seventh Thousand Year , or the Sabbatical Millennium .

And from hence it may be observed , that although there shall be several Manifestations of God's Presence , and Openings of the Temple , after the End of the Beasts Months ; upon the Entrance of which , the Temple was shut up , and at the Expiring of which , it must consequently be opened : that yet nevertheless the highest State of it , in which God and the Lamb are the Temple ; consisting in perfect Tranquillity , and Serenity , without any smoak of Anger from God's Glory , shall not be enjoyed , until the Vials are poured out : which will not be , if the Beast's Months end at 1697 , until A. D. 1772. when the 75 Years , which are added to the Times of Antichrist , by Daniel ( Chap. 12. ) will be expired ; as hath been frequently observed .

16 This was signified by the several gradual (a) (a) Ezek. 8.4 , 6.9 , 3.10 , 4 , 15-19 . 11 , 23. Removals of the Glory of God , and its departure from the Temple , in Ezekiel ; and his not returning into it , so as to fill it , and inhabit in it for ever , until he had consumed the wicked Idolaters , and their Abominations , in his Anger , Ezek , 39 . 11-29.43 , 1-9 .

CHAP. XVI .

The Text.

AND I heard a great Voice [ or a powerful Command , full of Authority , and about a most important matter ; ] out of the [ Heavenly ] Temple [ of Christ's Kingdom , the Original and Arche-type of his Kingdom upon Earth , Chap. 15.1 , 8. ] saying to the seven Angels [ or Ministerial Instruments of God's Will , who undertake nothing without a special Command ; ] Go your ways [ with all speed , and swiftness , and by Virtue of my Commission ; ] and pour out [ the very Dregs of ] the Vials of thr Wrath of God upon the ¹ Earth .

Annotations on CHAP. XIV .

¹ This Chapter relating wholly to things Future , is thereupon very obscure ; it being doubtful , whether it is to be interpreted in a Mystical Sense , as most Interpreters have done ; or in a Litteral one ; with reference to the Great Conflagration of the World ; plainly asserted by the Apostle (a) (a) 2 Ep. 3. Peter , and generally acknowledged as a great Truth . In the former way of Interpreting ; Earth , Sea , Rivers , and the other parts of the World , on which the Vials are poured , are to be understood only concerning the several Members of the Antichristian Kingdom , signified by them ; but in the latter , they are to be taken Litterally ; and the Vials are to be supposed as so many Gradual Preparations to the General Dissolution of the World by Fire . To the clearing of which Question , it may be observed ,

( 1. ) That these Vials are filled out of the Blood which came out of the Winepress of God's Wrath ; as appears from Chap. 14.19 , 20. compared with the first Verse of this Chapter .

Whence it will follow , if that Observation be true , That these Vials must be poured out , after the gathering the Clusters of the Vine of the Earth ; that is , after the Resurrection of the Wicked , described , Chap. 14.18 , 19. who are raised to the Judgment of the great Day , as well as the Saints , who come with Christ ; and that with Minds so affected with Wickedness and Malice , as they were whilst before upon Earth ; and with Bodies suited to their Wicked Minds , and capable of influencing each other ; upon whom the Wrath of these Vials is to fall , as well as upon the Wicked , who shall then be alive ; as appears from Chap. 11.18 . compared with the first Verse of this Chapter ; where the Wrath of God , and the Time of the Dead , who are to be Judged , seem to refer to these Vials out of which the Wrath of God is to be poured . See the Annotations on Chap. 20.

( 2. ) It is plain from (a) (a) Dan. 7.9 . 1 Thess. 1.7 . Matth. 24. Dr. Burnet's Theory , 3.11 , 12. Scripture , that Christ's coming shall be in Flaming Fire ; and that there shall be several Preparatory Dispositions of Things towards it , and the Conflagration . Now it not being probable , that so great a Change of Things should not be prefigured in this Prophecy , which so clearly refers to the End of the Old World , and the Beginning of a New One ; where can it have place in it but in this Chapter ? Which Observation is the more Remarkable , in that there is a very surprising Agreement betwixt the Vials thus interpreted , and the most ingenious Hypothesis of Dr. Burnet , concerning the gradual Dispositions to , and progress of the great Conflagration .

( 3. ) The Philosophy of Scripture being generally Popular , according to the Common , and Received Opinions of those to whom it was primarily written ; these Vials must also be understood after the same manner . And the Preparations to the general Fire must be consequently conceived to be effected by fit and proper Natural Causes ( but under (a) (a) Dr. Burnet's Theor. 3.8 . Mr. Ray of the Dissol . of the World . the Ministry of the Angels of each Vial ) hinted at only , and intimated by the Types in the Old Testament , to which each Vial alludes ; and that after a popular manner , according to the common Sentiments of Mankind , but especially of the Jews , to whom the Scriptures were primarily written .

2 And the first [ Angel ] went , and poured out his Vial [ i. e. executed the Judgment he had received in Command , ] upon the Earth [ by producing an extraordinary ³ Heat , and Drought in it ; ] and there fell [ or ⁴ was , as the Consequent of this Heat , ] a noisome and grievous [ or a loathsome , tormenting , malignant , and incurable , Deut. 28.27 , 35. Job 2.7 . ] sore [ or ⁵ fiery Ulcer , breaking forth in scalding Blanes , or boyling Blisters , which were extreamly grievous , to those on whom they fell , and loathsome to others ; and were accompanied with the sharpest Pains of Body , and ⁵ Mind , Exod. 9.9 , 11. Job 2.7 , 8.6 , 4.19 13 , 19. ] upon the Men which had the Mark of the Beast , and upon them which worshipped his Image [ i. e. the Antichristian Professors , Chap. 13.15 , 16. ]

² Earth is here taken for the Earth strictly so called , as distinct from the Seas and Rivers ; upon which the Vials are poured afterwards .

³ This is signified by the hot Ashes of the Furnace , Exod. 9 . 8-11 . ( from whence the Expressions concerning this Plague are taken ) which became small Dust ( whereby Drought also is signified , Deut. 28.24 . ) in all the Land of Aegypt , and was , or became a Boyl on Man and Beast . And accordingly in this Plague , it may by the like Congruity be supposed , that many Hot , and Fiery Particles and Exhalations ( which in the Plague of (a) (a) Rivet . in locum . Dr. Burnet 's Theor. 3.7 , 8. Aegypt were mixt with the Hot Ashes , when they fell upon the Land ) will be poured forth from these Vials upon the Earth ; which shall produce an extraordinary Heat and Drought , and be the Cause of the Sores here mentioned , which are wont to break out upon Mens Bodies in hot and dry seasons .

⁴ Exod. 9.10 . It was , or there was , as the Greek translateth , there were Boyls . Ainsw . on Exod. 9.10 .

⁵ For such a Sore was that 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or Vlcer ( the same word which is here used ) which fell on Job and the Aegyptians ; which was also accompanied with a great Vexation of Mind , as appears from the History of Job .

3 And the second Angel poured out his Vial upon the Sea , and it became as the Blood of a ⁶ Dead Man [ i. e. it stagnated , ] and every living Soul died in the Sea [ i. e. all the Fish of it died , Chap. 8.9 . ]

⁶ The Blood of a Man who has received a deadly wound , or of a Carcase , is clotty , thick , and glutinous ; whereby the Stagnation of the Waters of the Sea is aptly represented ; as also Fiery Eruptions in several parts of the Channel of the Sea : Whereby , in conjunction with other Causes , the mighty Ocean ( according to Dr. (a) (a) Theor. 3.9 . Burnet's Hypothesis ) may be reduced to a standing Pool of putrid waters ; which , according to Amos 7.4 . may be also devoured by Fire .

4 And the Third Angel poured out his Vial upon the ⁷ Rivers , and Fountains of Waters , and they [ also ] became Blood [ i. e. stagnated , and were corrupted , so that Men could not ⁸ drink of them , and were deprived of their necessary Sustenance , Exod. 7.18 , 24. Jerem. 51.36 . ]

⁷ According to the Philosophy of (b) (b) Gen. 2.5 , 6. Psal. 104 . 6-14 . Eccles. 1.7 . Isa. 44 , 27.50 , 2. Scripture ( defended by many (c) (c) Dr. Plot de Origine Fontium . Ancient and (c) (c) Dr. Plot de Origine Fontium . Modern Philosophers ) Rivers depend upon the Sea ; and therefore the Sea is here represented as prepared for Stagnation , before the Rivers ; to whose Diminution (d) (d) Dr. Burnet 's Theor. 3.9 . also , or Suspension , the preceding Drought , and following Heat , in the Eighth Verse , are to be supposed to contribute .

⁸ This is a grievous Plague , bringing the Judgment home to them , by inflicting it upon Necessaries ; their Fish dying , and their water , which should have quenched their Thirst in the great Heat and Drought , being corrupted , and unfit for use ; according to what God inflicted on Egypt , Exod. 7 . 14-25 . when the River Nile , and all their Water stank , so that they could not drink of them ; and their Fish died ; whereby they were deprived of their necessary (a) (a) Gen. 46.34 . Exod. 8.26 . Numb. 11.5 . Deut. 11.10 , 11. Jerem. 2.18 . Food , their River-Water being their common Drink , and Fish their ordinary Food , it being not lawful for them to eat Sheep , or Oxen.

5 And I heard the Angel of the Waters [ or the Ministring Instruments of God's Judgments uppn the Waters ; ] say [ upon the consideration of the Greatness , and yet Righteousness of this Judgment ; ] thou art Righteous [ and Just ] O Lord , which art , and wast , and shalt be [ i. e. the Eternal and Immutable God , who performeth infallibly his Promise and Threats , Exod. 3. Rev. 1.4 . ] because thou hast judged [ and punished , ] thus [ i. e. after this just way of Retribution , and Retaliation , Psalm 58.10 , 11. Matth. 7.2 . ]

6 For they [ of the Antichristian Profession , Verse 2. ] have shed the * Blood of Saints [ i. e. Holy Men ; ] and Prophets [ i. e. Witnesses , Chap. 6 , 9 , 10 , 11. 11. 3 , 18. ] and thou hast [ therefore , ] given them Blood [ or Bloody Waters , ] to drink , for they are worthy [ i. e. this is a just Judgment upon them , Judg. 1.7 . 1 Sam. 15.33 . Isa. 49.26 . Obad. 16. ]

* Hencc it seems to appear , that this Vial is a Judgment on the Wicked , raised to receive the Recompence of their shedding the Blood of the Saints ; because the principal Persecutors were already dead ; and therefore must be raised , that they may partake of this Just Retaliation ; for otherwise the Number of them who will be then alive , will be but small , in comparison of those who are dead ; and the greatest Objects of God's Vengeance , will escape the Punishment of this Last Day , which is denounced in Scripture against all Ages and Generations of the World , and not only that which shall be then in Being .

7 And I heard another [ Angel ] out of the ⁹ Altar , say , [ in the Name of the Saints and Martyrs , who lay under it , Chap. 6.9 . ] Even so [ it ought to be , ] Lord God Almighty [ who art wonderful in thy Judgments , ] true [ to thy Promises of avenging thy Saints , Chap. 6.10 , 11. ] and righteous are thy Judgments [ in giving them Blood to drink for the Blood they had shed . ]

⁹ The Angels are answered , as it were , by a Chorus of Saints , of the First Resurrection ; who during the pouring out of the Vials , are protected by God , and are placed , as it were at the Altar : That is , in a place of Safety , and Refuge , as the Altar was under the Old Law ; of which Zoar and Goshen were a Type . 2 Pet. 2.9 .

8 And the Fourth Angel [ having power over Fire , Chap. 14.18 . ] poured out his Vial upon the 10 Sun [ and augmented his Heat ; ] and Power was [ thereby ] given unto him [ i. e. the Sun , ] to 11 scorch [ the wicked ] men [ of the Earth ] with Fire [ i. e. grievously to annoy and afflict them , Jonah 4.8 , 9. Matth. 13.6 , 21. ]

1● As the Light of the Sun may be multiplied by Parelia , and other Natural Causes ( to which the Prophet alludes , Isa. 30.26 . ) So is it not difficult to conceive , that its Heat may be Naturally augmented by the Dissolution , or Dissipation of its Maculae ; upon the Encrease and breaking forth of those Fluctuating Vortexes of Fire , which are in the Body of that Planet , and are stronger and clearer at its Center , than near its Circumference ; and by other Natural Causes , not unknown to the Learned in such Studies . And if the Heat of the Sun may be encreased by Natural Causes , how much more by Supernatural ones , ordering and conducting them , and adding New ones ?

9 And [ the Antichristian , and Wicked ] Men , were scorched , [ or set on fire , ] with great 11 Heat [ i. e. they were extreamly afflicted , and tormented in Body and ¹² Mind ; ] and 13 blasphemed the Name of God , which hath power over these [ foregoing , and following ] Plagues , [ to inflict , or remove them ; ] and they 13 repented not to give him Glory [ i. e. they were finally ¹⁴ impenitent , Heb. 6 , 6.10 , 26-31 . 12 , 17. Rev. 22.12 . ]

11 11 Here seems to be an Allusion to the violent , scorching , and fuffocating Heats of the Sun , and the (a) (a) Grot. in Jon. 4.8 , 9. Dr. Hyde 's Itiner . Mundi . pag. 146. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or burning heat of the Wind ( which usually accompany one another in the Eastern Climates ) which afflicted Jonah .

1● As Jonah also was much troubled , and grieved in Mind as well as Body , Chap. 4.6 , 3.

13 13 Thus Jonah also was displeased , and very angry , and wished for Death , and repented not , but excused his former Disobedience , although he had been sharply punished for it , Chap. 4.1 , 2 , 3 , 4 , 6 , 8 , 9.

14 There was no place of Repentance for them ; as being under the dreadful Doom pronounced by the Angel of the Vials , who shewed John these things ; and said , Let him that is filthy be filthy still , Chap. 22.11 .

10 And the Fifth Angel poured out his Vial on the Seat [ or ¹⁵ Throne ] of the Beast [ i. e. on Rome , the Seat of the Papacy , Chap. 13 , 2.17 , 3. ] and his Kingdom [ i. e. his whole Jurisdiction , ] was full of 16 darkness [ i. e. was in a most afflicted and disconsolate condition , Exod. 10 . 21-23 . Isaiah 8 . 19-22 . ] and they 17 gnawed their Tongues for pain [ i. e. were extreamly impatient , and furious under their Torment , Isaiah 8.21 . ]

15 Hereby is signified , that this Beast usurped Temporal State and Authority ; as having a Chief , and Imperial City for his Throne , or Place of Residence . And it is observable , that this , and such like Phrases , of a too Ominous signification , crept into the Church by degrees ; notwithstanding the Opposition made to such Innovations , and to the Affectation of Temporal Titles and Authority : it being one Reason alledged by a Synod at (a) (a) Euseb. Eccles. Hist. 7.30 . Antioch , for their deposing Paulus Samosatenus , that he affected State , Secular Titles , and Power ; and that he erected a Tribunal in the Church , and a Stately Seat in it , like that of the Temporal Magistrates ; which Pomp very much encreased afterwards ; as Vallesius on Eusebius observes .

16 It is expresly affirmed in (b) (b) Dan. 7 . 9-11 . Rev. 18 , 8.19 , 3. Scripture , that Rome shall perish by Fire ; for which Fate ( as Dr. (c) (c) Theory of the Earth , 3.10 . Burnet hath most ingeniously observed ) Italy , the Kingdom , and Seat of the Beast , is most peculiarly disposed by Nature , by reason of the Sulphureousness of its Soil , and its Fiery Mountains and Caverns . And therefore if this particular Judgment upon the Seat of Antichrist be here intended ; by the Darkness may be aptly signified , the Smoke of its Fire , now in preparation to break forth , which had been kindled and encreased in the Bowels of the Earth , by the extream heat of the Former Vials ; according to the manner , in which Dr. Burnet supposes the Conflagration will be brought to pass .

And here we may observe , that by a peculiar Direction of Divine Judgment , this Fire begins first at the Seat of Antichrist ; it being very reasonable and decorous ( as Dr. (a) (a) Theory 3.10 . Burnet speaks ) that the Grand Traitor , and Head of the Apostasy , should be made the First Example of Divine Vengeance : From whence it may be supposed to spread it self through Italy , the more immediate part of the Beast's Kingdom ; and so through his whole Jurisdiction ; and at last , in the Vniversal Conflagration ( to which these Vials are as so many Dispositions ) through the whole Earth .

It is also observable , that God's Judgments point out , and are proportioned , in their Kinds , to Mens Sins . Whence it may be conjectured , that the Antichristian Kingdom was punished with Darkness ( even Natural Effects carrying along with them Intimations of Moral Reasons and Ends ) because of the gross and palpable Ignorance it had introduced : as Aegypt was punished by hot Ashes of burnt Brick , for their oppressing the Israelites at their Brick-Kills ; and had their Waters justly turned into Blood , for making that Element the Instrument of their Bloody Design against the Israelitish Infants , Ex. 1.22 .

11 And blasphemed 17 the God of Heaven [ by whose Command these Plagues were inflicted , ] because of their Pains , and their Sores [ or fiery Ulcers , and Torment of ¹⁷ Mind and Body , Verse 2. ] and repented not of their deeds [ as being given over to a Reprobate Mind , Verse 9. ]

17 17 The extream Torment they were under , affected their Minds and Consciences , and made them blaspheme God , and gnaw their Tongues , as Men in the greatest Rage imaginable . For in this Vial there is an Allusion to the thick and palpable Darkness with which God plagued Aegypt , Exod. 10 . 21-23 . wherein Men sate still for several Days together , in a most disconsolate condition ; vexed (a) (a) Psalm 78.49 . Wisd. 17. and tormented with great Terrors from their own affrighted Consciences , and the Evil Angels .

12 And the sixth Angel poured out his Vial upon the great River 18 Euphrates , and the Waters thereof were dried up [ i. e. all manner of Impediments were removed , Isa. 11 , 15. Jerem. 50 , 38.51 , 32 , 36. Zech. 10.11 . ] that the way of the Kings 19 of the East [ i. e. of those Living Saints who are to Reign with Christ in his Kingdom , Isa. 41.26 . Rev. 21.24 . ] might be prepared [ i. e. that all things might be ²⁰ prepared for the Jerusalem State , in the New-Earth . See the Three last Chapters . ]

18 In this Verse there is an Allusion to the Exploit of Cyrus , who dreined the River Euphrates when he took Babylon , as had been foretold by the Prophet (b) (b) Chap. 50 , 38.51 , 32 , 36. Vid. Grot. in loc. Isaiah 41.26 . Jeremiah ; and to those passages of the (c) (c) Is. 15.15 . Zech. 10.11 . where , by the Tongue of the Egyptian Sea , is meant , the Bay of the Mediterranean Sea , which lies next to Egypt ; and by the River , not Euphrates ; which has not Seven Streams , but Nilus , which by so many Mouths empties it self into the Mediterranean . Prophets , where the Return of the Jews into their own Land is described in the like Expressions .

19 Here also is an Allusion to Isaiah 41.2 , 25.46 , 11. where it is foretold , that one should be raised up from the North , and come from the Rising of the Sun to call upon , or (a) (a) Ezra 1 , 1 , 2. proclaim God's Name ; meaning thereby Cyrus , who by his Mother's side was of Media , which lies North from Judea ; and by his Father was a Persian , whose Countrey lies exactly Eastward of the Holy Land . And although Arabia be sometimes called the East in (b) (b) Judg. 6.3 . Job . 1 , 3. Scripture , and the Arabs , the Children of the East ( for Job was a King in Arabia , as Dr. (c) (c) Itiner . Mundi , pag. 72 , 73. Hyde hath fully proved ) ; yet it was in respect of (d) (d) Mede 's Works , pag. 476. Egypt , where the Jews had learnt that Form of Speech , Arabia lying Southward of Palestine .

Now Cyrus was a Type of Christ , and therefore by the Kings of the East may in proportion be here meant those Saints , who as so many Messiahsses , or Anointed Kings and Priests , ( by which Name Cyrus is called in Scripture ) shall Reign with Christ , who is expresly said to come from the East , Chap. 7.2 .

20 An Expression used Isaiah 40.3 . Malach 3.1 . Matth. 3.3 . And here it is to be noted , that (e) (e) Gen. 2 . 10-14 . Euphrates was one of the Branches into which the River which watered Paradise was divided , after it had passed through it : It was also the (f) (f) Gen. 15.18 . Exod. 23.31 . Deut. 1 , 4.11 , 24. Josh. 1.4 . 2 Sam. 8.3 . 1 Kings 4.21 . 2 Chron. 9.26 . Eastern Bound of the Land of Promise , to which David and Solomon extended their Dominion ; the Kingdoms thereabouts being Tributary unto them ; although the Jews never enjoyed a quiet Possession of them , as proper Owners , for any considerable time ; God (g) (g) Fuller's Pisgah Sight , 1.2 . contracting their Borders for their Sins ; and at last , scattering , and carrying them Captive beyond this very River , into the Dominions of the Assyrian and Babylonish Tyrants . So that this River , which at first was a Stream flowing out of Paradise , became the Fatal Boundary of the Kingdom of the People of God , over which they were carried Captive ; and a Sign of Enmity and Hostility to God's Church ; Babylon , the Type of the Seat of Antichrist , being seated on one Branch of it .

From which Observations we may conclude , that by drying up the Waters of Euphrates , that the Way of the Kings of the East might be prepared , is signified ,

( 1. ) Preparations for removing of all Impediments and Obstacles whatsoever , especially from Antichrist , which may hinder the Kingdom of Christ , whose Dominion is to be extended beyond that River , unto the Ends of the Earth , as the Psalmist hath plainly foretold , Psalm 72.8 .

( 2. ) Here may also be intimated the near Approach of the New Earth , described in the Three Last Chapters ; signified by the drying up that River , whereon the Type of the Antichristian City was seated ; which was an hindrance to the Saints entring into , and enjoying the Paradisiacal State of the New Earth of Christ's Kingdom . In order to which also ( according to Dr. (b) (b) Theory of the Earth , 3.9 . Burnet's Hypothesis , ) the Rivers are to be dryed up , that so no stop may be put to the Conflagration , which is to burn up the Old Earth .

13 And I saw three unclean 21 Spirits [ of Devils , Verse 14 ] like Frogs 22 come out of the 23 mouth of the Dragon [ i. e. the Pagan Roe man Powers , Chapters 12 , and 13. ] and out of the mouth of the Beast [ i. e. the Antichristian King , Chap. 13. ] and of the False 24 Prophet [ i. e. the Antichristian Hierarchy , the other Beast , Chap. 13.11 — ]

21 An Epithet frequently given in Scripture to the Evil Spirits , to distinguish them from the Pure and Holy Spirit of God ; and they are called unclean , because they tempt to , and take delight in Sin , which is Impurity and Vncleanness .

22 Like the Frogs of Aegypt , Exod. 8 . 1-14 . who went up into the Houses of the Aegyptians , and even into the Bed-Chamber of King Pharaoh , and his Nobles , Psalm 105.30 . Whereby is elegantly set forth the Vile Original of the Devil's Angels and Emissaries ; born , as it were , out of the unclean Mud and Slime ; and sent to Negotiate and Solicite ( of which the Croaking of Frogs is a Symbol ) the Kings of the Earth , into whose Bed Chambers , and most private Retirements they insinuate themselves .

23 They came out of their Mouths , as Embassadours , to speak in their Name , and interpret their Mind and Designs . And these Spirits of Devils came out of the Mouths of the Dragon , Beast , and False Prophet , to shew , that Satan had made use of them all along as his principal Agents ; out of each of whom they came ; to shew , that all their several and distinct Interests were now to be joyned together at this great Battle , and decisive Attempt .

24 He is called , the Other Beast , Chap. 13. whilst the Beast was in his Infancy ; but when he arrived to his Kingship and Supremacy , then this other Beast became his False Prophet , serving and Advancing him by Lying Miracles and Wonders .

14 For they [ three Frogs , ] are [ indeed ] the Spirits 25 of Devils [ like Frogs ; ] work●ng 26 [ lying , ] Miracles , [ 2 Thes. 2 . 9-11 . ] Rev. 13.13 , 14. ] which go f rth unto the Kings of the Earth [ i. e. the Antichristian Potentates , and Enemies of Christ's Kingdom , Psalm 2.1 , 2. Judg. 5.3.19 . Rev. 20 . 7-10 . ] and of the whole World [ Chap. 20.8 ] to gather them [ by exciting and engaging them ] to the 27 Battle of that 28 great day of God Almighty [ Chap. 19.19 . ]

25 These Wicked Agents for Paganism and Aneichristianism are called Spirits of Devils , because they are acted and influenced by the Devil and his Angels ; who ever since their Fall , have been permitted to make bold Attempts , full of Malice and Rage against God , and Christ's Kingdom .

26 They are permitted , according to the Example of the Aegyptian Magicians , to work Lying Wonders ; as the Devil had frequently done in the Times of Paganism and Antichristianism .

27 This is the first Battle of Gog and Magog before the coming of Christ's Kingdom , now ready to appear ; wherein they are overcome ; and the Wisdom and extraordinary Power of God ( styled here upon that account 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , the Lord of Hosts , in respect of his Rule and Dominion over all things , and his Power by which he is able to perform them ) is manifested in the Defeat of the Devil , who had summoned all his Force and Power together , under the Wise , Holy , and Incomprehensible Justice and Vengeance of God , to shew his utmost Malice and Rage against Christ's Kingdom . See on Chap. 19.19 . and on the Three Last Chapters .

28 Wherein he would manifest his uncontroulable Power , and absolute Dominion , after the most extraordinary manner , beyond any thing which had as yet appeared

15 Behold 29 [ says Christ , ] I come [ or am just ready to come in my Thousand Years Kingdom , ] as 30 a Thief [ i. e. on a suddain , and after a surprizing manner , chap. 3.3 , 10 , 11. ] Blessed [ in that happy state , Dan. 12.12 . ] is he that 31 watcheth [ in this time of trouble and temptation , and they who shall be found so doing when I come , Luke 12 . 35-40 . ] and 32 [ blessed also is he that [ keepeth his Garments [ i. e. his purity , righteousness and innocency , chap. 19.8 . ] lest [ loosing his righteousness , ] he walk naked , and they see his shame [ i. e. his shameful nakedness , be discovered to his utter confusion , and he be driven out of Paradise as his naked first Parents were , Gen. 3. 2 Cor. 5.3 . ]

29 These Words are a Parenthesis , spoken by Christ to those who professed his Religion ( as appears from the Gentleness , and tender care of them ) commanding them to watch over themselves with great diligence , and signifying what their state should be in his Kingdom just approaching ; intimated by the Word Blessed , taken from Dan. 12.12 . which is a place of the like import with this .

30 Christ is every where represented (a) (a) Matth. 24. 1 Thess. 5.2 . in Scripture , as coming of a sudden to his Kingdom , notwithstanding the many Prognosticks given of it , and preparations to it ; because his actual appearing will be on a sudden , and by surprize .

31 32 Hereby is signified , that all they shall be blessed , who have watched for Christ , with Oyl in their Vessels , as well as their Lamps ; and shall be found really united to him , and having on his Righteousness , when he comes in his Kingdom . See Chap. 3.

16 And he 33 [ i. e. the Spirits of Devils , under the justice and Vengeance of Almighty God , in order to his Glory , and the punishment of his Enemies , Judg. 4.7 . Joel 3.11 , 12. ] gathereth them [ i. e. the Kings of the Earth , and of the whole World , ] together [ by their instigations , and power ever them ; ] into a place called in the Hebrew tongue 34 Armageddon [ i. e. there was a most Powerful and Diabolical Confederacy against Christ's Kingdom , Psal. 2. ]

33 It is evident from Verse 14. that this gathering together is performed by the three Evil Spirits ; where yet , as well as in this Verse , a Verb of the Singular Number is made use of , according to the Custom of the Greek Language , when a Noun of the Neuter Gender is referred to .

And this gathering together is some desperate Attempt managed by the Wicked of the Old Earth , at the instigation , and by the help of the Evil Spirits , against Christ's Kingdom , just ready to appear ; in which they are discomfited after some extraordinary and miraculous manner ; as Sisera was at Megiddo , Judg. 4 , 15.5 , 20. and are confined by God in a miserable and most contemptible condition , during the Thousand Years of Christ's Kingdom ; upon the expiring of which , Satan , and his Wicked Kings and Nations are again loosed . See Chap. 20.

34 The Word signifies the Hill of Megiddo , called Megiddon by the (a) (a) Zech. 12.11 , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , LXX . Prophet ; a Royal City in the Tribe of Issachar , but belonging to Manasseh , which (b) (b) Josh. 17.11 , 12. Judg. 1.27 . the Canaanites inhabited in despight of the Children of Manasseh ; and was (c) (c) Judg. Chapters 3 , and 4. famous for the miraculous Defeat of Sisera , and the Kings of Canaan ( a Type of the Kings of the Earth in this Prophecy ) by Barak and the Israelites , who came down from Mount Tabor ( which was not far from that place ) and discomfited them at the Waters of Megiddo , in the Hilly ( as (a) (a) In loc. Grotius thinks ) and Mountainous parts of that place ; and also for the Death of (b) (b) 2 Kings 9 27. Ahaziah , but especially of (c) (c) 2 Kings 23.29 , 30. 2 Chron. 35 . 20-27 . Josiah , who received his deadly Wound , with a great slaughter , in the Valley of Megiddo ; where he was bewailed with so great a Lamentation , that the Mournings in that Valley are used by way of a proverbial speech , by the Prophet Zechariah ; and Megiddo is interpreted by the LXX . the Valley of the slain , or cut off ; as if it signified a place of great grief and slaughter . And the Name of this place is made choice of here , perhaps to signifie ,

( 1. ) That Satan shall be discomfited ; and that , although he make choice of the most advantageous places , to defend himself ; signified by the Mountains encompassing the Valley of Megiddo . For the Canaanites having had a Terrible Defeat in the Valley ; Satan , the Leader of these Wicked Kings of the Earth , may be supposed now to make choice of New Stratagems ; signified by the Hill of Megiddo , according to the (d) (d) 1 Kings 20.23 . Notions received amongst Idolaters , that the Gods of the Hills were stronger than the Gods of the Plain .

( 2. ) With reference to what is prophesied of by (e) (e) Chap. 39.4 . Ezekiel , concerning Gog ( the Type of these Kings of the Earth ) that he shall fall upon the Mountains of Israel .

( 3. ) Megiddo is chosen as the Type and Symbol of the place of this Battel of Decision ; to shew , that Satan intended the Destruction of Christ's Kingdom , now ready to succeed , according to what had before come to pass in the destruction of Josiah , who was a Type of Christ ( as the godly Kings of Judah and Israel were ) and was slain near that place , just when he had prepared the Temple of God , the Emblem of Christs Kingdom . 2 Chron. 35.20 .

( 4. ) To shew , that God ( who over-rules evil Designs for good , and who declares , Judg. 4.7 . the place here alluded to , that he drew Sisera , and his multitude together ) had ordained , that these Kings should be totally overthrown , as the Kings of Canaan were at Megiddo ; and that Christ's Church should triumph over them , and bless God for the great Victory ( in the Song prepared for it , in the preceeding Chapter ) as (a) (a) 2 Chron. 20.26 . Jehoshaphat , and the Israelites did in the Valley of Beracah , or Blessing , for the Defeat of that great multitude of Wicked People , which confederated against Israel : Whereupon this place of Decision is called , the Valley of Jehoshaphat , in (b) (b) Chap. 3.2 , 12 , 14. Joel : The Battel being described sometimes as if it were to be in a (c) (c) Joel 3. Ezek. 39 , 5. Valley or Plain ; and sometimes as on a (d) (d) Ezek. 39.4 . Mountain ; and confined to no particular place ( Jehoshaphats (e) (e) Fullers Pisgah Sight . pag. 280 , 294. Valley being far distant from the Valley of Megiddo ) ; but expressed so as to typifie other things unto us , and to shew that they shall be totally defeated , as men driven from their several Fastnesses , and Retreats , Mountains as well as Plains and Valleys .

( 5. ) To shew , that both Jews (f) (f) Zech. 12.3 , 6 , 9 , 10 , 11 , 12 , 13 , 14. and Gentiles should mourn at the sight of Christ now ready to appear in his glorious Kingdom ; as there was a great Mourning for Josiah by the Jews , and the Assyrians , whom he then assisted ; which may probably be the meaning of Hadadrimmon , Zech. 12.11 . which according to (a) (a) On Zech. 12.11 . Grotius , signifies the Glory of Rimmon , an Assyrian Idol .

17 And the seventh Angel poured out his Vial into the 35 Air , and there came a great voice out of the Temple 36 of Heaven from the Throne [ i. e. there was an extraordinary manifestation of the intimate , and more immediate presence of God , ] saying , it 37 is done [ i. e. this is the last vial , and Judgment , upon the wicked Nations , Ezek. 39.8 . See on chap. 20. and 21.6 . ]

35 By Air is meant in (b) (b) See Dr. Hammond on Psalm 148.4 . Scripture , the Aerial Expansum , or Firmament , consisting of Air , and Clouds , ballanced by the Weight of it , Job 37.16 . which being the Place of Meteors , the Angel pours his Vial upon it ; and thereupon follow Thunder and Lightning , and a Great Earthquake , which commonly accompany each other ; the Islands and Mountains fly away , and so great Hail falls , ( which is a usual Attendant of Thunder-storms ) as if the Clouds , with all their (c) (c) Job 38.22 , 23. Treasures of Meteors were thrown down from Heaven . Whereby the more immediate preparations to the Dissolution of the Old Earth , seem to be described ; according to the Prediction of the Apostle Peter , and the Description given of it in Dr. Burnet's Theory : who yet very (d) (d) 3.3 , 7. prudently admonishes us not to be too positive , or presumtuous in our Conjectures about these Things ; because if there be an invisible Hand , Divine , or Angelical , that touches the Springs and Wheels of Nature , it will not be easie for us to determine with Certainty , the Order of their Motions .

36 Called so in remembrance of the Throne and Temple in Ezekiel .

37 A Phrase evidently taken from Ezek. 39.8 . where it is used concerning Gog and Magog ; whence also it appears that their Destruction is here referred to ; concerning whom read Chap. 20. and Ezek. 38. and 39.

18 And there were voices , and thunders , 38 and lightning , aad there was a great Earthquake , such as was not since men were upon the Earth , so mighty an Earthquake and so great [ i. e. there were very high manifestations of Christ's glorious Kingdom , and a time of trouble , such as never was before ; the powers of the Earth and Heavens being shaken , to make way for a new Heaven , and a new Earth , Dan. 12.1 , 2. Matth. 24.29 . Heb. 12 . 26-22 . See on chap. 4.5 . and on the three last chapters . ]

38 See Dr. Burnet's Theory of the Earth , Book 3.

19 And the great City [ i. e. the whole Antichristian Jurisdiction , and Kingdom , chap. 14 , 8.18 , 10 , 21. ] was divided [ by the Earth-quake , ] into 39 three parts [ i. e. the whole strength of the Antichristian State , was dissipated , and overthrown ; ] and the Cities of the [ wicked ] Nations [ of the whole World , verse 14. chap. 20.8 . ] fell , and great Babylon 40 [ i. e. Rome , chap. 14.8 . ] came in [ special ] remembrance before God , to give unto her the cup of the Wine of the feirceness of his Wrath [ i. e. to destroy her with a most severe and an utter destruction . See on chap. 14 . 8-11 . ]

39 The general Type of Three Parts , seems to be taken from Ezek. 5.2 , 12. where Jerusalem , when it was designed for Destruction , is marked out into Three Parts : which Three parts here , are the Three United Forces of the Antichristian Kingdom , viz.

( 1. ) The Dragon , or Devil , with his Three Vnclean Spirits .

( 2. ) The Beast , and his False Prophet , who as being united in Force and Interest , have one punishment .

( 3. ) The Kings of the Earth . See on Chap. 19 . 19-21 .

40 Hence it appears , that the Conflagration is here pointed at ; because it is plain from this Prophecy , that Rome shall be destroyed by Fire , as hath been before observed .

20 And every Island fled away , and the Mountains were not found [ i. e. the ⁴¹ old Earth was dissolved , 2 Pet. 3. See on chap. 21.1 . ]

41 See Dr. Burnet's Theory of the Earth , B. 3.9 . whose ingenious Hypothesis gives great light to this place ; according to which ( as is here foretold ) the Mountains are to be destroyed in the last place ; and there are to be no Islands , because no Sea , in the New Earth ; which is to be plain and level .

21 And there fell upon [ the wicked , Kings , and ] men [ of the Earth , who were gathered together against Christ's Kingdom , verses 14.16 . ] a great Hail out of Heaven 42 [ i. e. an extraordinary Tempest of Divine Wrath inflicted by the more immediate command of God ; ] every stone about the weight of a Talent [ i. e. each stroak of God's Wrath was extraordinary great , heavy and insupportable , Ezek. 38.22 . Matth. 23.44 . and [ yet these ] men Blasphemed God because of the Hail [ i. e. were still obdurate , and impenitent ; ] for the Plague thereof was exceeding great , [ upon which they should therefore have humbled themselves under the mighty hand of God . ]

42 Hail was one of the Plagues of Aegypt ; and the wicked Kings of Canaan were destroyed by great Hailstones from Heaven , Joshua 10.11 . as the Antichristian Aegyptians , and Kings of the Earth here are . But this place more immediately referrs to Ezek. 38.22 . where God foretells , that Gog and Magog shall be destroyed by a Thunder storm of Rain , and Great Hailstones . And from hence it appears , ( as also from the solemn words , Verse 17. It is done , which are plainly taken from the same passage in Ezekiel ) that the Judgments upon those wicked Nations are here referred to : and this may probably be that signal Vengeance which shall fall upon them , upon the passing away of the Old Earth ; by which , as by a mighty Tempest of Thunder , Lightning , and prodigious Hailstones , ( reserved by God against this time of Trouble , and this day of Battel and War ; as Job speaks , Chap 38.22 , 23. in the same Words used in this Chapter , and by Daniel , Chap. 12.1 . ) they shall be scattered into the Four Corners of the Earth , where they are to remain , under the Effects of God's Wrath , often set forth in Scripture by such Tempests , until the expiring of the Thousand Years .

CHAP. XVII .

The Text.

1 AND there came [ with Authority and Commission from God , ] one [ i. e. the first , Chap. 16.2 . ] of the seven Angels which ¹ had the seven Vials , and talked with me [ after a more familiar manner ; ] saying unto me , Come hither [ i. e. nearer unto me , to receive more clear and intimate communications of Knowledge ; ] and I will shew [ or point out , and demonstrate ] unto thee , the Judgment [ i. e. the foul ³ guilt , Sentence and Destruction , ] of the great ⁴ Whore [ i. e. the gteat Idolatrous City and Church ; ] that ⁵ sitteth upon many Waters [ that is , ruleth over much people , Verse . 15 , 18. ]

Annotations on CHAP. XVII .

¹ To shew , that this Woman was one of the Enemies of Christ's Kingdom , upon whom the Vials are to be poured , and withal the chief of them , with whom all the others were to fall .

² As being now about to give him a more clear description of the Beast , than he had as yet received .

³ So the Word signifies sometimes in Scripture , as Ezek 7.23 . Rom. 5.16 . 1 Tim. 5.12 .

⁴ The People , Cities and Churches , which Apostatize from the True God to Idolatry , are called Whores in (a) (a) Isa. 1.21 . Nahum 3.4 . Ezek. 23. Rev. 2.20 . Scripture , for breaking their Covenant with God , to whom they were thereby espoused ; from whence it is evident , that a Christian City must be meant in this Chapter , and not a Pagan ; which cannot be said to be a Whore , or an Apostate City , because Pagan Cities having never acknowledged the True God , or been espoused unto him , cannot be said to Apostatize from him . And we may observe that there is here a Double Article in the Greek ( 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) to shew that this City was Eminent for Idolatry , and that she had been before noted for it in this Prophecy ; that she had continued in it for a long time ; that her sin was great in it self ; and had been propagated through the large Extent of her Dominions ; whence she is called , The Great Whore , and The Whore ; as being the Chief and Metropolitan of the Idolatrous Cities and Churches ; the impudent Whorish Woman ( according to Ezek. 16.30 . and Chap. 23. ) and the Jezebel , Rev. 2.20 .

⁵ In Allusion to the situation of her Type , Babylon ; which is called , The Great City , Dan. 4.3 . and is described Jerem. 51.13 . as dwelling upon many Waters ; that is , situaated upon Euphrates , which encompassed it , and ran through it , and the adjacent Countrey , in Cuts and Rivulets .

2 With whom [ i. e. by ⁶ whose sollicitations , and example ; ] the [ ten ] Kings of the Earth , [ verse 12. ] have committed [ spiritual ] fornication [ which is Idolatry , Isa. 23.17 . ] and [ all ] the inhabitants [ or meaner people ] of the Earth [ i. e. of the Apostate Roman Empire , ] have been drunk [ i. e. madly zealous , and sottish y doteing , Jerem. 51.7 . ] with the wine of her Fornication [ i.e. her pleasing , and intoxicating allurements to Idolatry . ]

⁶ Or , hereby may be signified , that they Idolized her , by worshipping her , and calling her the Mother and Mistress of all Churches , and attributing Infallibility to her ; as the Phrase is taken Jerem. 3.9 . Ezek. 16 , 17.23 , 37.

3 So he [ i. e. the Angel , ] carried me away in the Spirit [ chap. 1. 10. ] into the Wilderness , ⁷ [ where the Woman , the true Church was , chap. 12. 6. ] and I saw a ⁸ Woman [ i. e. a City , verse 18. and Church ] * sit [ on high ; and in an exalted state , verse 9. ] upon a scarlet ⁹ coloured Beast [ i. e. the Roman Empire , ] full of names [ or kinds ] of Blasphemies [ i.e. of all ¹⁰ manner of Idols , and Idolatries , and Idolatrous Titles , and Offices ; ] having seven heads [ or successive forms of Government , verse 9 , 10. ] and ten horns [ i. e. Kings , verse 12. ]

⁷ The Wilderness was a proper place for him to see this Vision in :

( 1. ) Because places of Retirement and Solitude , are fittest for the Reception of Divine Illuminations , and for Meditation ; and to signifie , that a clear and distinct View of the Apostasy could not be taken but by one who had retired at some distance from it , and from its bewitching pleasures ; and the Hurry and Noise which attended its City , Church and Court .

( 2. ) Because the Woman , the pure Church , being in the Wilderness , he could best compare them , and distinguish the one from the other .

⁸ Churches and Cities are represented by Women in Prophecy (a) (a) Isa. 54.6 . Jerrm . 6.2 . Ezek , 16 , 30. and 23d Chap. ; as they are also in ancient Coyns and Pictures . And although a City be here chiefly signified , as is plain from Verse 18. yet because the Church is in the City , and the foul and loathsome Crime of the City , here reprehended , is with relation to Church-Corruptions ; therefore that is to be understood , and included in it .

* She sitteth on high , on the Beast , by which she is born up , or exalted , as Imperial Cities are , by the Empires , of which they are the Chief Seat .

⁹ Scarlet Colour denotes Royal Authority , as appears from Dan. 5. Matth. 27.28 . and the Military Robe of the Roman Emperours was also of that Colour ; whereby is appositely signified the Tyrannical Cruelty of the Beast ; and that this Woman , or City , was seated in the Roman Empire , and was the Imperial City of it .

10 All which may be included in (a) (a) See Chap. 2 , 9. 11 , 13. numb . 45. Names of Blasphemies ; and is plainly fulfilled in the Numerous kinds of Idolatry , and Idolatrous Offices , in use under the Roman Antichristian Jurisdiction ; no other Beast being proper to carry a Whore , or an Apostate Church ; but an Apostate one .

4 And the Woman [ i. e. the Romish City and Church ] was arrayed in Purple 11 and Scarlet Colour [ i. e. arrogated to her self Imperial Power , and Majesty , ] and decked 12 with Gold and precious stones and Pearls [ i. e. was a pompous , and worldly Church , full of Pride and Riches ; ] having a golden Cup 13 in her hand [ i. e. tempting Baits , and powerful motives ready at hand , to entice worldly minds ; ] full of abomination , 14 and filthiness of her fornication [ i. e. of abominable and loathsome Idolatry . ]

11 Scarlet was the Habit of the Romans in War , and Purple the Habit of the Emperours and Senate in Times of Peace , as Grotius observes on the place ; whereby is signified , that this was an Imperial Roman City . It is also observable ,

( 1. ) That this Woman takes to her self the Colour of the Ornaments of the Tabernacle of God ( as Grotius also notes ) which were of (a) (a) Exod , 25.4 . Purple and Scarlet , whereby her Idolatrous Vsurpations of what belongs to God may be set forth .

And ( 2. ) That these Colours are much affected in the Papacy ; (b) (b) Heidegger . in Apocalyps . pag. 429 , 430. Platin. in Vit. Paul . secundi . Vide Bezae argutum Epigramma in hanc rem . that Christ's Priests ( saith Baronius ) might be in their Pomp , equal to the High Priests amongst the Heathens .

12 Such was also wont to be the Attire of Harlots , Prov. 17.10 . And it is observable , that the Papacy has not only excessive Riches and Revenues , but that the (c) (c) Rycaut 's Preface to the Lives of the Popes , Popes have been so prodigal in procuring Ornaments and Jewels for their own Pontifical Attire , and especially their Triple Crown , ( a fatal Counterfeit of Christ's many Crowns , Rev. 19.12 . ) that they have often run the Papacy into debt by it ; which by their Prodigious Pride is loaden with Gold and Jewels , and became thereby so heavy , that Pope Paul the Second died of an Apoplexy , occasioned by the weight of it .

13 Babylon , her Type , is said ( Jerem. 51.7 . ) to be the Golden Cup , that hath made the Earth drunken with her Wine .

14 Abominations signifie Images or Idols , and the abominable Practises accompanying them . 1 King . 11.5 , 7. 2 King . 23.24 . Jerem. 7 , 30. ●2 , 34.

5 And upon her 15 forehead [ after the impudent manner of a whoreish woman , Ezek 23 , and 16.30 . ] was a Name 16 written [ so plainly , that it might be read and understood by those who exercise Spiritual Wisdom , verse 9. ] Mystery 17 [ of iniquity , 2 Thes. 2.7 . ] 18 Babylon the great [ i.e. the Metropolis of the Fourth , or Roman Empire , ] the 19 Mother [ City , and Church , ] of Harlots [ i. e. of Idolatrous Cities , and Churches ; ] and abominations [ i. e. the cheif Author and Promoter of Image Worship ; and other filthy ²⁰ and unclean Doctrines and Practices ] of the Earth [ i. e. of the Apostasy . ]

15 Criticks have observed , that Harlots were wont to have their Names written on the Portals of the House where they prostituted themselves , and sometimes upon their Foreheads ; and that hereby is accordingly signified , the notorious Impudence of her Idolatry ; although I presume , that this may be rather an allusion to the Title (a) (a) Exod. 28.36 . upon the Forefront of the Mitre of the Jewish High Priest , which had Holiness to the Lord , written upon it ; and that hereby is intimated , that this Apostate Church was of a contrary Temper and Spirit to what God required in his Church and Servants .

16 She was not one of those whom God had sealed in the Forehead ; but had her Crime written upon it , her sin being publick and notorious , and easily to be discerned by the Mind that hath Wisdom .

17 Hereby is evidently signified , that this Woman had compleated and brought forth that Mystery of Iniquity ; which began to work when the Apostle wrote to the Thessalonians ; called a Mystery of Iniquity , because it undermined Christianity , the Mystery of Godliness , by the specious pretences of promoting and advancing it ; as Dr. Moor hath shewn in his Mystery of Inibuity ; where he hath also plainly proved , that this hath been actually done by the Romish Church ; whose Religion and Worship ( especially in what belongs to the Mystery of the Mass ) is so mystical , that many Books have been writen to give the significations of it ; and of the Habits of their Priests , and the Ceremoniet and Vestments they make use of .

And that Papal Rome is hereby meant , will appear more evidently from what Scaliger has noted on this place ; viz. that the Word (a) (a) Heidegger in Apocalyps . cap. 17. pag. 160. Downham of Antichrist . and Bishop Barlow's Brutum Fulmen . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , was engraven on the Frontlet of the Pope's Mitre ; and was changed by Julius the Third , when the Protestants began to adapt this Prophecy to the Papacy ; which is also confessed to be true by Brocardus , a Papist , in his Notes upon this place , who lived in the times of Pope Julius ; and is but faintly denied by Lessius , in his Answer to King James .

18 Babylon was the Seat of the Assyrian Monarchy ; and is confessed (b) (b) Dr. Cressener , lib. 1.3 . by almost all Interpreters , Ancient and Modern , Popish as well as Protestant , to be a Type of Rome ; which in here described by the Phrase Nebuchadnezzar made use of , when he proudly gloried in Babylon as the seat of his Kingdom ; from whence it appears that Rome is here meant , under the relation of being the seat of the fourth Empire , as Babylon was of the first . And Rome as the seat of the Fourth Empire under its Antichristian King , must be here meant ; because it is called the Mother of Harlots ; which is a Phrase peculiar to an Apostate City , and Church in Scripture ; as hath been before observed on numb . 4.

19 The cheif of the Idolatrous Churches ; from whence Idolatry is derived and propagated to all others ; and on which they depend , as members of it ; in Opposition to the True Jerusalem the mother of us all , Gal. 4.26 .

20 Such as the Denial of Marriage to the Clergy , whereby Vncleanness is promoted ; the toleration and defence of Fornication ; and other abominable Doctrines and Practises which are Taught , or Connived at under the Papacy .

6 And I saw the Woman [ as it were ] drunken with the Blood of the Saints [ or holy and pure Christians , which she had spilt with an excessive , and insatiable greediness and delight ; ] and with the Blood of the Martyrs of Jesus [ i. e. his Special and Faithful Witnesse ; ] and when I saw her , I wondered 21 with great Admiration [ what this Vision should mean ]

21 This shews that Rome Antiehristian must be here understood ; for it would have been no such strange sight to have seen Pagan Rome , defiled with Idolatry , and drunk with the blood of Christians .

7 And the Angel said unto me , wherefore didst thou marvel ? [ for the thing when thou understandest it more fully , will not seem so strange , and therefore ] I will 22 tell [ or explain unto ] thee , the mystery , [ or secret meaning , and import , ] of the Woman [ i. e. the City and Church ; ] and of the Beast [ i. e. the Roman Empire , ] that carrieth or supporteth her , verse 3. ] which hath the seven heads and ten horns [ verse 3 ]

22 Here the Angel , contrary to his wonted custom , Explains the Vision to him ; which shews that it is a very remarkable one , and upon which the understanding of all the others depend very much .

8 The beast [ or Roman Empire , as under its seventh Head , the Papacy , verse 10 , 11. ] which thou sawest carrying the Woman , [ verse 3. ] was 23 [ in the sixth head the Pagan Emperours ; verse 10 ; ] and is 23 not [ as yet risen , and arrived to an Antichristian Supremacy . See chap. 13. 11 12. ] and [ or but , ] shall ascend 23 out of the bottomless Pit [ and arrive to that Supremacy ; See on chap. 9. 1 , 2. and chap. 13. ] and [ at last ] shall go into 24 Perdition [ i. e. be utterly destroyed , Rev. 19.20 . Numb. 24.24 . 2 Thes. 2.8 . ] and they that dwell on the [ Antichristian ] Earth [ throughout all its Territories ; ] shall wonder after the Beast [ i. e. be wonderfully taken with him , follow him with an implicit Faith , and Worship , and be subject unto him . See on Chap. 13. 3 , 4. And by his Admiters , I mean those ] whose names are not written in the book if Life [ of the Lamb , chap. 13. 8. ] slain from the beginning of the World [ i. e. those who are not living members of Christ's true Church , chosen from all Eternity , and purchased by the Blood of Christ , the Eternal Sacrifice ; but of a New , Apostate Church , which yet pretends to be the Catholick , and has introduced New Mediators , and New Sacrifices ; all these shall with Wonder and Adoration , admire ] when they behold [ with great Applause , and with a superstitious Fear and Subjection , ] the Beast that was [ a Draconick Idolatrous Power in its sixth Head , the Emperours ; ] and is not [ as yet manifestly and apparently the same Imperial Draconick Power ; ] and yet is [ the same , but in an Image , or a Christian Disguise , having introduced a Pagano-Christian Idolatry , and a Mock Imperial Power , under the pretence of a Christian Supremacy . See on Chap. 13. 14 , 15. ]

23 23 23 This is , as it were , the Name (a) (a) Dr. Moor on the place , and his Synops. Proph. and Character of the Beast , taken from his different states and conditions ; whereby is signified , that the Beast which he then saw carrying or supporting the Woman , or City of Rome , was the Roman Empire ; which had been under an Imperatorial Power ; but was now under one , which had been for some time advancing towards it , and was just ready to ascend ( 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) to it ; being just come forth out of the bottomless Pit , which he went down to open ( Chap. 9. 12. ) and having exalted the Imperial City to the heighth of Ecclesiastical Dignity . By which is plainly signified , the Time when the Papacy attained its Supremacy from Phocas ; and exalted the Church of Rome above all Churches , after it had been for some time in a weak and Infant state , according to what hath been already discoursed on Chap. 9. 1 , 2. and Chap. 13.

24 Antichrist is called the Son of perdition , 2 Thes. 2.3 . as Judas , the Type of him , also is , John 17.12 . because he brings perdition or destruction upon others , and is himself ( as highly deserving it ) devoted by God to perdition , and that a most exemplary and severe one , Numb. 24.24 .

9 And here is [ matter to exercise ] the mind which hath [ Mystical , and Spiritual ] Wisdom [ Chap. 13. 18. ] The seven Heads are [ the Symbols , and Representations of ] seven 25 Mountains , on which the Woman [ i. e. the City and Church of Rome ] sitteth [ or is situated . ]

25 This is a most evident description of Rome , no other Imperial City being seated at the time when John saw this Vision ( for it is described as then actually reigning , at the 18th Verse ) upon seven Mountains . For (a) (a) Du Fresne Constantinop , Christian . 1.8 , 9. Constantinople ( which indeed stands upon as many Hills ) was not then built ; and the Ancient Byzantium was not so situated , but was afterwards enlarged to that compass by Constantine , in imitation of Old Rome .

And the seven Heads have a double signification , as other (a) (a) Grot. in Heb. 9.11 , Types have not unfrequently in Scripture . For they have not only a reference to the seven Kings , the moveable , and successive Heads of the Beast ; but also to the seven Immovable Heads , or Mountains , on which the City of Rome was situated ; which are called Heads , because they support the City which stands upon them ; as the seven Heads , which are Kings , did the Civil State of it ; which was kept up by the Majesty , Government and Residence of them .

10 And [ also ] there [ or they * , to wit , the Heads , ] are [ or signifie , ] seven 26 Kings [ or Forms of Supreme Idolatrous Government : ] five are fallen [ already from the Soveraignty which they had exercised in their proper Successions , ] and one 27 [ viz. the Government by Pagan Emperours , ] is 28 [ now in being ; ] and the other 29 [ King , but not Head , or Idolatrous Government , viz. the Christian Emperours ; ] is not yet come [ into Succession ; ] and when he cometh , he must [ or ought to ] continue a 30 short space [ in comparison of the five first , the Government now in being , and that which is to succeed it . ]

* So the Words in the Original ought to be translated .

26 Heads , by a very apt Similitude , signifie Supream Powers , as being the Governing part of the Body , signified by the Beast : and accordingly , seven Heads signifie here seven Kings ; i. e. Supream Governours , or Governments ; as the Word is taken in Scripture , Deut. 33.5 . Dan. 7.17 , 23. And hereby the Roman Empire is undoubtedly signified , which had seven successive kinds of supreme Government ; viz. Kings , Consuls , Decemvirs , Dictators , Tribunes , Emperours , Popes ; as (a) (a) Cressener Demonstrat . of the Apocal. lib. 3. Protestants generally reckon them up , with great Reason , from History . For the Triumvirate was rather a Confusion than a Government , and lasted not long ; and is rejected by (b) (b) Lab. 21. Fenestella , as no Magistracy .

27 27 The Five first of these Governments were already past , and abrogated at the Time of this Vision ; and are here only just mentioned ; and that altogether , without any distinct Account of them , their Time , Names , Difference , or the Order of their Succession amongst themselves ; because they were of no further use to this Propheey , then to shew , that the One Head then in being , was the sixth of the seven , after five already past . But although the distinct Order of the Succession of the Five Governments which were past , be not here particularly specified ( whereby many doubts which might have been raised concerning them , are obviated ) yet it is evident , that the whole seven Governments were successive , and not all together in being at one and the same time ; because the sixth King is represented as following Five already past , and as One then in being , to which another not yet come , was to succeed ; which are plain Characters of an Orderly Succession .

28 For John saw this Vision , under Domitian , a Pagan Emperour . And from hence it is evident , that the Ancient Pagan Rome is not the Beast , because the Beast is the Eighth King , Verse 11. but the Pagan Emperours are the Sixth ; to wit , the King then in being ( the one that now is . )

29 The One King , or Government in actual being , when this Vision was seen , was certainly that of the Pagan Emperours ; and therefore the other here mentioned , must be the Christian Emperours ; because they are the only King , or Government of Rome , which immediately succeeded the Pagan Emperours . And they are most appositely called 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ; not only to signifie , that they were the Government next in Succession to the former , or distinct in Number from it ; but that they were ( as 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 signifies ) of an other kind or sort from it , as not being Beastian or Idolatrous , but an utter Enemy to the Beast ; during whose Reign it lay wounded to Death , ( Chap. 13. 3. ) Whereupon 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 seems to be made use of by the Holy Spirit ; that so it might be answered by 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , a Word which includes both the former Senses . For seeing that there are Eight Kings , and but Seven Heads , it is plain , that One of the Kings must be no Head ; and therefore of a Nature different from all the other : which can only belong to this Seventh King ; because the Five First Governments are known to be Idolatrous Governments , ( which is the signification of an Head in this Prophecy ; ) and the Eighth is expresly said to be one of the seven ; that is , Idolatrous Heads . So that this Other is indeed a King , and that the seventh , of the Imperial City of Rome ; but is not of the Seven ; that is , is not a King who is also an Idolatrous Head of the Beast ; as all the six Governments before the Christian Emperours were , and as the seventh Head was to be ; who is the Eighth King , or Government ; but the seventh Idolatrous King , or the seventh King , who is an Head , as well as a King ; as appears from Verse 11.

30 This is also an evident Character of the Christian Empire ; which ( in comparison of the Reign of the Five preceeding Kings , and the 1260 Years of the Beast ) lasted but for a short space ; uiz . but about an hundred and Fifty Years , reckoning from Constantine , until the Fall of the Western Empire , under Augustulus . A. D. 476. Whence also it is evident , that the Beast , the next , or Eighth King , must enter into Succession at that Time , together with his Ten Kings , who receive power as Kings , at the same Hour with him , Verse 12. These being evidently Governments immediately successive , as a Sixth to a Fifth , a Seventh to that , and an Eighth following it , without any Interregnum , or intermediate Government . And it is here said , that it must , or ought not to continue long ; to shew , that Providence had ordained , that the Christian Empire should be short , on purpose that there might be space enough ( out of the time destined for these purposes ) for the Reign of the Beast , whose Kingdom was to be built upon the Ruines of the Christian Empire .

11 And the Beast that was [ viz. in the sixth Head , Verse 8. ] and is not [ as yet risen to his Supremacy , Verse 8. ] even he [ and let it be observed ; ] is the 31 Eighth [ King , Verse 10. ] and is [ one , to wit , the last , ] of the seven [ Heads , or Idolatrous Governments , the Seventh King being no Head , Verse 10. ] and goeth into perdition [ i. e. shall be destroyed ; and then all the Four Monarchies end in him , and the Kingdom of Christ succeeds , Dan. 2. and 7. See on Verse 8. and on Verses 16 , 17. ]

31 From this Verse it is evident ,

( 1. ) That The Beast is the Papacy ; because that although there were Kings of Italy , after the Extinction of the Christian Emperours , the Seventh King ; yet Rome , the Woman , or great City of these Eight Kings , who upheld and sustained it by their Authority ; and where the Heads and Kings were resident , which reigned over the inferiour Kings or Princes of the Earth : was never afterwards under the Supreme Government of any but the Pope ; at least for any considerable time : who must therefore be the Eighth King here mentioned ; they being called Kings , with respect to the City of Rome ; as appears from Verse 3 , 9 , 10 , 11 , 18. and from what hath been observed on Chap. 13. 2. where the very same Beast with this is described ; as is evident from the Characters given of them in both Chapters ; which may be seen in Dr. Moor's Synops. Prophet . lib. 1. Chap. 10 , &c. and in Dr. Cressener's Demonstrat . of the Apocalyps ,

( 2. ) That the Papacy is an Idolatrous Government , because the Eighth King , which is the Papacy , is of the Seven Heads of the Beast , or Idolatrous Roman Empire in general ; and is also The Beast in particular , or that which is called so by way of Eminence ; viz. the Seventh Head , but Eighth King , which was , is not , and yet is ; which is called , the Beast , although it be only a Head of it ; as an eminent part has often the denomination of the whole ; and to shew , that it is the same with the Little Horn in Daniel , which is called ( Dan. 7.11 . ) The Beast , although it were only One of its Horns .

Whence ( 3. ) it will follow , that the present Papacy is the Beast ; because that hath been in possession of the Government of Rome ever since the Christian Empire ; and so consequently no other Antichristian King is to be expected towards the End of the World ; nor any other City to be understood here but the present Papal Rome : the Head of which , the Pope , is actually Crowned (a) (a) Sir Paul Rycaut 's Preface to the Lives of the Popes . with a Triple Crown after his Election ; and that with so many Solemnities , that the Ceremony takes up a whole Day ; and he has also all the Ensigns of Temporal Soveraignty ; as a Court of Cardinals ( who in the Ceremoniale Romanum , are called Princes in the Church ) Embassadours , Guards , and the like ; and is approached with more Reverence than the Emperours themselves ; which is so much taken notice of by the (a) (a) Graseri Histor. Antichrist . p. 142. Buxtorf . Lexic. Talmud . Jews and (a) (a) Graseri Histor. Antichrist . p. 142. Buxtorf . Lexic. Talmud . Infidels , that the Pope is frequently called the King of the Franks ( i. e. the Christians ) by the Turks ; and the King of Edom by the Jews , by which they mean Rome .

12 And the ten 32 horns which thou sawest , are [ or signify , ] ten Kings [ or independent Soveraignities ; ] which have received no Kingdom [ or independency , of and in the Empire ; ] as yet [ i. e. at the time of this Vision : ] but receive Power as Kings [ i. e. an independent , and Soveraign Power ; ] one hour 23 with the Beast [ i. e. at the same time , that the Beast receives Power , and in conjunction with him . ]

32 These Kings receive Power with the Beast when he comes to be the Eighth King ; which coming not to pass until the Extinction of the Christian Emperours of Rome , or the Western Caesars ; by these Kings can be meant no other then those amongst whom the Empire was divided upon the Conquests of the Northern Nations ; who are thought by Mr. (b) (b) Pag. 463. 661. Author . libri de Excid . Antichrist . Mede , and other Learned Men , to have been Ten at first ; although that Number seems rather to be retained , upon the account of the Ten Toes of the Image in (c) Daniel ; to which the Ten Horns of the Beast do correspond ; to shew , that this Beast is the last State of the Roman Empire ; in which the Image was to be broken in peices by the Stone ( the Emblem of Christ's Kingdom ) which is to smite it on its Feet , and Ten Toes . For the Endeavours of Learned Men to reduce the several Divisions of the Roman Empire into Ten , are not so successful as could be wisht ; Mr. Mede being forced to make the Greeks one of then ; and the Author of the Book de Excidio Antichristi , confining them within the Rhine , and the Danube : So that I cannot but think , upon further consideration , that the True Account of this Division , is with relation to the Image in Daniel ; the Book of the Revelations being nothing but a more full illustration by various Emblems , of what is but briefly delivered in that Prophecy . See the Annot. on Chap. 11 , 13. 12 , 3.

33 To wit , at One Hour , or Season , made up of Two Half Hours , beginning at A. D. 476. as hath been already fully discoursed on Chap. 8. 7.

13 These have 34 mind [ as to matters of Religion ] and shall give their power [ or Force , ] and strength [ or Authority , ] to the Beast [ to wit , in Religious Matters ; and their Assistance and Arms on other occasions . ]

34 Here is plainly foretold the strict Vnion there is betwixt the Papacy , and the Popish Kings , or Kingdoms and Governments ; and the Support , Assistance , and Authority they afford it ; which the Northern Nations were very Famous for , at their first Settlement and Conversion .

14 These shall make War with [ i. e. oppose , and persecute , ] the 35 Lamb [ i. e. Christ , in his true Members and Faithful Witnesses , Psalm 2 Acts 4.27 , 28. 9 , 4 ] and the Lamb shall overcome them [ by the high and powerful preaching of his Gospel , Chap. 14 ] for he is the Lord of Lords , and King of Kings [ and therefore able to vanquish them , and erect his Kingdom , Dan. Chap. 2. and 7. Psal. 2. ] and they that are with him [ i. e his Followers , when he comes to his Kingdom , Chap. 14. 1. ] are called and chosen [ by his Grace to this Service , ] and [ were his ] faithful [ Witnesses , Servants and Soldiers unto Death ]

35 Hence it appears , that these are Antichristian Kings or Powers ; there having been no Persecution in the Roman Empire by Pagan Powers , since the Division of it by the Northern Nations .

15 And he [ i. e. the Angel , ] saith unto me [ i. e. instructed me in the further knowledge of the Mystery I had seen ; ] The Waters which thou sawest [ Verse 1. ] where the Whore sitteth ; are [ i. e. signifie ] 36 Peoples , and Multitudes , and Nations , and Tongues [ i. e. the People of the Roman Empire , Dan. 4.1 . ]

36 Here is shewn the Amplitude , and vast Extent of the Jurisdiction of the Papacy , a thing she so much boasts of .

16 And the Ten Horns [ or Kings ] which thou sawest upon the [ Seventh Head of the ] Beast ; [ even ] these [ Kings ] shall [ at last ] hate the 37 Whore [ whom they had before loved and admired ; ] and shall make her desolate [ by forsaking her Communion ; ] and naked [ by stripping her of her Ornaments , Verse 4. and Authority ; and by exposing her to shame , Chap. 16. 15. ] and shall 38 eat her Flesh [ i. e. consume and devour her very Substance , and Revenues , Dan. 7.5 . Psalm 27.2 . ] and burn 39 her with fire [ i. e. destroy what is left of her . ]

37 A Metaphor taken from the Vsage which Harlots often meet with , from those who have been misled , and abused by them ; who are wont at first to entertain a dislike of them , then to hate them , afterwards to take from them the Gifts they had bestowed on them , and at last revenge themselves upon them by their utter Ruin .

From this Verse it may be observed ,

( 1. ) That no one of the Kingdoms , or Principalities in Union with the Papacy , shall be able to arrive to an Vniversal Monarchy ; but as all such Attempts have been hitherto vain , so shall they still be so : Because , as they were at first Many Independent Soveraignties , ( said to be Ten , in allusion to the Ten Toes of the Image , and Ten Horns of the Beast ) when they at first gave thei Power to the Beast , Verse 13. So are they to remain so until they forsake her ; it being expresly here affirmed , that the Ten Horns shall hate the Whore .

( 2. ) That the Whore , or Idolatrous Church of Rome , shall fall by those very States and Kingdoms , which had all along upheld her . Which is to come to pass ( as is plainly asserted in the next Verse ) when the Words of God shall be fulfilled ; that is , the Promises of God concerning the expiring of the Beast's Times , shall be compleated , according to what hath been already observed on Chap. 10. 6 , 7. When the Ten Kings , which support the City and Church of Rome , which sits on them , withdrawing themselves from her ; the Tenth of that great City , or the City , and Jurisdiction , consisting ( in the Account of Prophecy ) of Ten Principalities , must needs fall too . From whence also it plainly appears , that the Fall of the Tenth part of the City , mentioned Chap. 21. 23. refers to the Ten Kings deserting and forsaking her .

38 A Phrase taken from Dan. 7.5 . Psalm 27.2 . signifying their taking away her very Substance , Revenues and Dominions , and converting what they had bestowed upon her , to their own Use ; as Grotius interprets the place .

39 A Phrase taken from Levit. 21.9 . where it is commanded . That the Daughter of a Priest guilty of Wheredom , should be burnt with Fire .

17 For God hath put in their [ willfully wicked ] hearts [ Rom. 1.26 . 2 Thes. 2.10 ] to fullfil his Will , and to agree [ Verse 13 ] and give their Kingdom [ and its power and strength , ] unto the Beast [ by submitting unto him , and being governed by him ; ] until the words of God [ by his Prophets , and by his Apostle in this Vision , Chap. 13. 5. ] shall be fullfilled [ i. e. until the Promises made by God , concerning the Expiring of the Times of the Beast ; and the following Approach of Christ's Kingdom , shall be fullfilled , Dan. Chapters 2. and 7. and 12.7 . See on Chap. 10.5 , 6.11 , 13. and Verse 16. of this Chapter , num. 37. ]

18 And the Woman which thou sawest , is [ or signifies ] that [ remarkable ] great City , which [ now ] 40 reigneth over the Kings of the Earth .

40 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , The Regnant , Imperial City , now actually having , and exercising at this present time , Soveraignty over the Kings of the Earth . Which is a plain and evident Character that Rome is here meant ; no other City being in Exercise of such Power at the Time when the Apostle saw this Vision .

It may not be unuseful to add here , in the Close of this Chapter , this short Digression concerning Antichrist ; that the Reader might have in one View the chief of what concerns him in Scripture ; especially the more plain and Doctrinal parts of it : In order to which it may be observed ,

( 1. ) That about Two Years after Ezekiel's (a) (a) Ezek. 40 , &c. Dan. 2. Lightf . Works , Tom. 1. pag. 132 , 133. Vision of the Temple and Throne , the Babylonian Monarchy began , upon the Conquest of Aegypt by Nebuchadnezzar , which was the only Kingdom that opposed him . Which Vision contained a Type of Christ's Glorious Church and Kingdom , which was then to have come into Succession ( in place of the Jewish Temple and City , then in Ashes ) as a City and Temple fit for God's Presence ; if the Idolatry , and other sins of his People , had not hindred him (a) (a) Ezek. 43 . 1-12 . from dwelling for ever in the midst of them . Hereupon , by the infinite Justice and Wisdom of God , the first (b) (b) Dan. Chap. 2. and 7. Monarchy began ; and a Course of Four successive Monarchies was to expire , before the Glorious Kingdom of Christ should succeed . Which Monarchies ( although as to their Greatness and Vniversality , they bore some Resemblance of the Kingdom of Christ ) were yet indeed Antichristian ; as being contray to Christ's Kingdom , in their Idolatry , bloody and persecuting Temper , and in respect of their usurping its place and stead ; in which Antichristianism consists ; which is an (c) (c) See on Chapters 13 , 14 , 15. Abbot de Antichr . pag. 26. Downham of Antichrist , 1 , 4. 2 , 1. Moor's Mystery of Iniq. part 2. Opposition to , and a Delay , and Vndermine of Christ's Kingdom , which it usurps , and counterfeits . For seeing that Christ hath a Glorious Kingdom belonging to him , as come in the Flesh , the supplanting of this Kingdom is the peculiar Character of Antichrist ; according to 1 Joh. 4.3 .

( 2. ) It is plain from (d) (d) Dan. 4.33 , 35 , 41 , 42 , 43 , 44 , 45.7 , 8 , 11 , 12 , 20 , 21 , 24 , 25.8 , 9-12 . 11 , 36-45 . 12 , 7 , 11. Matth. 24.15 , 24. Mark 13. Luke 12 . 41-59.21 , 24.36 . 2 Thes. 2. 1 Tim. 4 . 1-5 . 2 Peter 2.1 John 2.18 , 19 , 22.4 , 3.2 John 7. Scripture , that in the Times of the Fourth of these Monarchies ( called the Times of the Gentiles , by our Saviour , Luke 21.24 . ) there should arise ( besides the other many Antichrists ) One Grand Notorious one , called ,

(1) 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or The Antichrist , by way of Eminence .

( 2. ) The Man of Sin , or the sinful wicked One , the chief Author and Servant of Sin , and not of God ; whose Profession is nothing else but a Mystery of Iniquity .

( 3. ) The Son of Perdition , or the graceless , hopeless Apostate , like Judas , called so John 17.12 . the chief Author of Mischief , and Destruction to Christ's Church ; and therefore fitted for , and devoted by God to Destruction , or Perdition .

( 4. ) 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or the (a) (a) Grot. in 2 Thes. 2.4 . and 1 Pet. 5.8 . Satanical , and Apostate Adversary , and Opposite to Christ's Kingdom .

( 5. ) 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or The Blasphemous , and Insolent Vsurper , upon the Authority of Christ , and the Supreme Powers , who are called Gods in Scripture .

( 6. ) 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or The Lawless One ; one who pretends to be above all Laws ; and violates all the Laws of God and Man . By which Man of Sin , is not meant a single person , but a Succession (b) (b) Poli Synops. in loc. See Downham of Antichr . 2.2 . of Men ; as Interpreters upon the place have observed from parallel places of Scripture : who is also the (c) (c) Mede 's Works , pag. 763. same with Daniel's Wicked Horn , or Beast ; as the Church ( saith Mr. Mede ) from her Infancy hath interpreted it .

( 3. ) It is plainly asserted in (d) (d) 2 Thes. 2. 1 Tim. 4.2 Pet. 2.1 . See Mr. Mede's Works , B. 1. Disc. 29 , 43. his apostasy of the latter times ; and Dr. Moor's Mystery of Iniquity ; which is also confessed by Ribera , and those other Learned Romanists , who assert , that there shall be an apostasy of the Romish Church , towards the end of the World . See Alcazer in Apocalyps . pag. 20. 466. ed. Ant● . Scripture , that the Sin of this Man of Sin , should , in general , consist in an Apostasy , and that a great and solemn one , which should overspread the Visible Face of the Catholick Church of Christ : which is called by the Apostle Paul , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , The Apostasy , or the Grand Apostasy , and that from the Faith , or the Great Mystery of the Christian Religion , described in the last Verse of the Third Chapter to Timothy ; which , as Mr. Mede hath well observed , should , according to the Division of the Ancients , be the first Verse of the Fourth Chapter .

( 4. ) In particular , this Grand Apostasy is limited in Scripture , chiefly to these Three Heads ,

( 1. ) To Idolatry and Superstition , Dan. 11 . 37-39 . 1 Tim. 4 . 1-4 .

( 2. ) To an Insolent and Blasphemous Usurpation of a God-like Supremacy , in Opposition to the Supremacy of Christ , and of the Civil Magistrate , Dan. 7.8 , 11 , 20 , 25.8 , 9-14 , 23 , 24 , 25.11 , 36 , 37.2 Thes. 2.4 .

( 3. ) To a bloody and persecuting Temper , Dan. 7.21 , 25.8 , 10 , 24 , 25.

(5) It is also (a) (a) 1 Tim. 4.1 . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . 1 John 2.18 . expresly , plainly , and not aenigmatically , and mysteriously declared by the Holy Spirit , that this Apostasy was to be in the latter Times . By which are meant , as Mr. (b) (b) Apostas . of the latter Times , Chap. 21 , &c. Mede hath proved , the latter Times of the Fourth , or Roman Kingdom ; whose Times he thinks are called the last Times , because it is the Last Kingdom in Daniel .

( 6. ) Furthermore , the particular Time , or Season , of the Coming , Revelation , or Appearance and Manifestation of this Man of Sin ; is expresly dated by the Apostle Paul , from the Fall of the (c) (c) Thes. 2.6 , 7. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , and 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , ( a word which signifies to retain , or hold fast , and also to obstruct , hold bàck , or hinder ) is elegantly put to denote the Pagan , and Christian , Roman Empire , and Emperours , the Sixth and Seventh Kings ; from their holding their own proper Successions firm , during their own Times ; and thereby holding back , or hindering the Succession of Antichrist : but the Christian Empire , and Emperours , the Seventh King , is most especially thereby intimated , who held back , or hindered , more immediately , the Succession of the Antichrist , the Eighth King , that he might be revealed in his own Season , upon the Fall of Augustulus , the last of the Roman Emperours . See Chap. 8. 11 , and this Chapter . Grot. in 2 Thes. 2.6 . & Ham. ibid. & in Rom. 1.18 . Abbot . demonstr. Antichr . pag. 91. Patres ad unum ferè omnes hoc agnoscunt . Roman Empire ; which the (d) (d) See Bellarm. de Rom. Pontif. 3.5 . Chamier . de Antichr . Mede's Works , pag. 656. Ancients generally understand , by the taking out of the way that which letteth , or withholdeth , 2 Thes. 2.6 , 7. Upon which the Apostle says , that the Man of Sin should be revealed , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ; i. e. in his own Season , as Dr. Hammond rightly translates the Word ; which is the same with that made use of in (a) (a) Dan. 12.7 . Rev. 12.14 . Daniel , and the (a) (a) Dan. 12.7 . Rev. 12.14 . Revelations , concerning the Months , Times or Seasons of the Beast .

( 7. ) The Apostle Paul in the same Chapter ( 2 Thes. 2 , 6 , 7 , 8. ) expresly assigns a Line of Time to this Man of Sin , dated from his Birth , Coming , Revelation , or First Appearance , at the taking away of the Roman Empire , A. D. 475 , or 476 , and reaching unto the Coming of Christ : Which may be called , the 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or Times of Antichrist ; to distinguish them from the 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or Times of Christ , mentioned 1 Tim. 6.15 . it being remarkable , that Antichrist , Christ's Counterfeit and Opposite , has also a Coming , Times and a Kingdom assigned him in Scripture , in Opposition to the Coming , Times and Kingdom of Christ .

( 8. ) The manner of the Destruction of this Man of Sin , is described by the Apostle ( 2 Thes. 2.8 . ) in Terms so agreeable to those made use of in Dan. 7. and the (b) (b) Chap. 17 , 8 , 11. 19. 21. Revelations , with reference to the Little Horn , the Beast , and the False Prophet ; that it cannot well be denyed but that they are the same .

( 9. ) The Apostle also further expresly declares , that this Man of Sin , which was not to be revealed , or appear openly , until the taking away of the Roman Empire ; was yet in his Conception in the Womb , at the (a) (a) Supposed most commonly to be written about A. D. 57 , or 58. See above , pag. 302. Time of his writing the second Epistle to the Thessalonians ; aptly expressed by (b) (b) 2 Thes. 2.7 . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ; it hath received its beginninng , or is in preparation to enter , and disclose it self to the World . Hammond on the place , and on Gal. 5.6 . the then actual workings of the Mystery of Iniquity ; called so , because of its Contrariety and Opposition to the Mystery of Godliness , which it undermined by secret and mysterious Operations and Workings of Satan , in Lying Wonders , and strong Delusions ; by Hypocritical Pretences of promoting Christianity ; by departing from the Simplicity of the Gospel , and Apostolical Traditions ; and taking pleasure in Unrighteousness , for Interest 's sake , as the Apostle plainly asserts , 2 Thes. 2.7 , 9 , 10 , 11 , 12 , 15. 1 Tim. 4.2 , 3. 2 Pet. 2.3 , 3.

( 10 ) It is evident from Scripture , that Satan had great success in the early Times of Christianity , in perverting and seduceing Men from the Purity , Truth , and Simplicity of the Gospel ; as appears from the Complaints of the Apostles , and from the many Heresies and Antichrists then in being ; from whence the Apostle John concludes ( 1 Ep. 2.18 . ) that it was then the last Time , and that the Grand and Notorious Antichrist , the Head of the Apostasy , should take his Original from those many Heretical Autichrists which were then in being ; and that ( as hath been before observed ) in the latter Times of those last Times ; which seems plainly to be the sense of those words of the Apostle . To which progress of the Mystery of Iniquity many things then contributed ; ( as hath been before observed on Chap. 2. 4. ) brought about by the Justice and Providence of God , for the punishment of those who would willfully perish , and would not receive the Love of the Truth , that they might be saved , 2 Thes. 2 , 10.16 . To which Particulars may be added , the early Ambition of some who stretched themselves beyond their own Measure , Line or Rule ; that is , beyond the particular Districts to which the Apostles had confined the Exercise of their Power , which was otherwise unlimited ; of whom the Apostle Paul complains , 2. Cor. 10.12.18 . who also seems to intimate (a) (a) 1 Cor. 15 , 9-11 . 2 Cor. 11.5 . Gal. 2 . 1-12 . , as if the People thought that James , Peter and John had an Authority over him , because of their Gifts , Age and Conversation with Christ : to which Opinion also the Apostles themselves might occasionally , and by accident contribute ; who strove for Superiority whilst their Lord was with them ; and were not afterwards infallible , save in what they did by the immediate assistance of the Holy Ghost ; as appears from what the Apostle Paul blames in the Conversation of Peter , Gal. 2. So early , so secret , so plausible , and so powerful might the Temptations and Occasions be , to the introducing of the great Apostasy ; God (b) (b) Nec periclitor dicere ipsas quoque Scripturas , sic esse ex Dei voluntate dispositas , ut Haereticis materias subministrarent ; cum legam , Oportere Haereses esse , quae sine Scripturis esse non poslunt . Tertull. de Prescript . cap. 39. in his Just Judgments sending strong Delusions , and permitting all deceiveableness of Vnrighteousness to work upon them , who willfully delude themselves , and take pleasure in Vnrighteousness , 2 Thes. 2.

( 11. ) It is evident from History , that the Workings of this Mystery of Iniquity , were more visible in the following Ages ; to which many things contributed :

As ( 1. ) The (a) (a) Euseb. Hist. 4.22 . Chamier de Antichr . 16.8 . where he largely shews how Antichristianism was promoted by Heresies . Heresies which soon prevailed and corrupted the Church , upon the Death of the Apostles .

( 2. ) The Greek (b) (b) Col. 2. It is confessed by Learned Romanists , that several Pagan Customs were introduced , especially in Constantine's Time , to win the Gentiles , Baron . ad . an. 312. art. 94. ad an. 324. art. 79. Gregor . M. lib. 9. ep. 71. Polyd. Virgil. Proaem . ed 5. ultimos libros de rerum inventor : Philosophy , and Customs , brought into the Church by the converted Heathens ; and many Jewish Customs and Notions taken from the (c) (c) Confessed frequently by Grotius , in his Notes on the New Testament , and by Mr. Dodwell ; particularly Append. ad Praelect . pag. 660-671 . Essens ; whereby the (d) (d) Ammian . Marcellin . lib. 2. sub fin . Testes Verit. Spanhem . summa Histor. Eccles. sparsim . Gregor. M. lib. 7. Epistolorum fatetur se ( in rebus Liturgicis ) ab Apostolorum consuetudine discessiste . Simplicity of the Gospel was by degrees corrupted , which was at first simple and plain in its Doctrine and Worship ; as Protestant Authors generally shew ; and as appears from several Popish Authors , particularly Platina in the Lives of the Popes , who shews in each Life , what Customs each Pope introduced .

( 3. ) An early (e) (e) This is notorious , and confest frequently by Dr. Ham. in his Defence of Episcopacy . modelling of the Church according to the Form of the Civil Government in the Empire ; which was one chief occasion of the many Quarrels amongst the Bishops about their Sees ; and of their aspiring to a Worldly Dignity suitable to the places of their Residence : from whence came Patriarchs into the Church , ( which are confessed to be an Vsurpation , by Bishop (f) (f) Parker of the Govern. of the Ch. pag. 289. Du Pin. de Antiq. Eccles. Disc . Parker , and the Learned Sorbonist du Pin ) and other Ecclesiastical Subordinations confessed by Learned Dr. (a) (a) Of the Pope's Supremacy , pag. 191 — in 4● . Barrow to be only Humane and Prudential Constitutions .

( 4. ) The Strifes , (b) (b) Cypr. de Lapsis , pag , 123 , 124. Origen . T. 1. pag. 71. 113. 142. 246. 441-444 . ex edit . Huet . Euseb. Eccles. Hist. 8. 1 , 2 , 13. Socrat. 7.11 . & sparsim . Sozom. 7.7 , 28 , 29. Sulpit. Sever. sub fin . Grot. in Matth. 20.28 . Ambition , and the too general Degeneracy of the Manners of the Clergy , much complained of by Ancient Authors : although God was pleased all along to raise up Great and Good Men , who were Ornaments to the Church , and witnessed against , and opposed the overflowing Corruptions in Doctrine and Manners .

( 5. ) The Encrease of (c) (c) See Pufendorf 's history of the Popedom . Rycaut 's Preface to the Lives of the Popes . Dr. Barrow of the Popes Supremacy , pag. 240 , &c. The third general Council of Ephesus was afraid , lest under pretence of Sacerdotal Power the 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or Pride of Secular Dominion , should be brought into the Church . Parker , ibid. p. 234. See Overal 's Convoc . Book , l. 3. 1-6 . Ecclesiastical Authority ; which from the Power of binding and loosing , inflicting of Censures , distributing the Charity of the People , and determining of Controversies in Civil Matters , voluntarily referred to them , according to the (d) (d) 1 Cor. 6. Apostles Advice ; arrived at last from such small beginnings to the Antichristian Preheminence now visible in the Papacy .

( 6. ) Excessive (e) (e) Overal's Convocat. Book . B. 3. 1-6 . Hieron . in Vit. Malchi . Postquam ad Christianos Principes Venit ( Ecclesia ) potentia quidem , & divitiis major , sed virtutibus minor , facta est . I do not say , that an Ecclesiastical Society , may not lawfully for its support , use Power , Policy and Wealth , in some measure to uphold , or defend it self ; but that a Constitution needing such things is not Divine ; or that so far as it doth use them , it is no more than humane . Dr. Barrow of the Vnity of the Church , pag. 33. 4● . Honours and Riches , whereby the Minds of the Clergy were corrupted and drawn off from the care of Souls , as (f) (f) Epist. 1. 5 , 7. Gregory the Great confesses ingenuously ; and the Church became too like a Worldly Kingdom ; especially when Kings and Emperours became over-lavish in their Liberality to purchase Pardons for their sins ; whereupon , as the Learned Archbishop of Paris , de (a) (a) Heidegger . Histor. Papat . chap. 3. Marca observes ; the Discipline of the Church was very much relaxed , in recompence , as it were , for the large Endowments received from them .

( 6. ) Early Forgeries of Books , and Traditions , confessed by Learned Romanists ; a too great Reverence for Antiquity ; and a Despair of knowing more than our Ancestors ; which our Learned (b) (b) Antichrist . Demonstrat . pag. 15. Abbot makes to be one main cause of the Rise of Antichristianism .

( 12. ) It is evident that The Papacy is The Antichrist ; because the several Properties and Characters given of him in Scripture , do agree to the Papacy , and to it alone . For the full proof of which Proposition , I refer the Reader to the (c) (c) Abbot's Demonstrat . Antichrist . a book much valued by Joseph Scaliger , who was not wont to be lavish of his commendations . Downham of Antichrist . Dr. Moor's Mystery of Iniquity . Dr. Cressener's Demonst. of the first Principles of the Protestant applicat . of the Apocal. Jurieu's accomplishm . of Prophecies , Tom. 1. Chap. 24. Tom. 3. His Pastoral Letters . But chiefly Dr. Beverley's command of God to his People , to come out of Babylon , where this great truth is most evidently demonstrated . Books quoted in the Margent ; and shall only here give him a brief View of what may be most observable on this Head :

( 1. ) The Doctrines and Practises laid to the Charge of Antichrist in Scripture ( the general Heads of which are reckoned up , paragr. 4. ) are plainly taught and practised in the Romish Church ; such as Idolatry , Superstition , Supremacy , Persecution ; and the carrying on all this by Lying Wonders , forbidding Marriage , and abstaining from Meats ; and that after so subtle a manner , under a disguise of Piety ; as that Good and Learned Men have been deceived by it : Whence it plainly appears to be a Mystery of Iniquity , and The Apostasy foretold and described in Scripture ; as Mr. (a) (a) Apostasy of the latter Times . ] Mede , and Dr. (b) (b) Mystery of Iniq. Moor have fully proved .

( 2. ) The Seven-hill'd City , the place of the Residence of Antichrist , can agree to none but Rome , the Seat of the Papacy ; for whose Residence in it , the Emperours made way , by removing from it by degrees , as hath been observed on Chap. 13. 2. and the Name , Number , Image and Mark of the Beast , the excessive Riches , and gawdy Pomp of the Woman , are sufficiently Visible , and Notorious in the Romish Church ; as hath been also before observed on the 13th and 17th Chapters .

( 3. ) The Insolent (c) (c) See on Chapter 13. Boastings , unmeasurable Ambition , mad Zeal , and Devilish Cunning , the Tyrannical Vsurpati , ons of the Papacy over Emperours , and Civil Powers ; and the universal spreading of that Mystery of Iniquity , do sufficiently shew , that it was plainly described by the Little Horn , and the King that should do after his Will , in (d) (d) Chap. 7. and 11. See Mr. Mede's Works , p. 667 , &c. — Graser . Histor. Antichr . p. 149 , &c. Daniel , and by the Beast , and the Whore in the Revelations , whom the World followed , and wondred after .

( 4. ) The Worldly (e) (e) Rycaut's Preface to the Lives of the Popes . Dr. Barrow of the Vnity of the Church . p. 33. 34. &c. in 410. Pomp , Temporal Dominion , Court , Guards , Titles , Style , and Coronation of the Pope , plainly shew , that he is a Horn , and a King , according to Prophecy ; and the Rise of the Papacy , upon the Fall of the Roman (a) (a) See on Chap. 13. and 17. Emperours , is a sufficient Proof , that the Popes are that Man of Sin who was to be witheld until that Time ; and that they are the seventh Head , and Eighth King .

( 5. ) It is plain from History , that the Converts from Heathenism , and the Barbaroas Nations , Paganized the Western Parts of Christendom , and became the Chief Support of the Papacy . And how agreeable is that to Prophecy , which places the Entrance of the (b) (b) See on Chap. 11. Chap. 13. Gentiles into the Court of the Temple , before the Succession , and Rise of the Beast ; thereby intimating , that they were prepared before hand , as Subjects for this King of Pride .

( 6. ) How aptly are the Eastern and Western Divisions of the Empire , called the Two Horns of the Beast ? And is it not accordingly notorious from History , that the Grandeur (c) (c) Rex Superbiae prope est , & quod dici nefas est , Sacerdotum ei praeparatur exercitus . Greg. M. lib. 4. ep. 38. of the Papacy , and the Idolatry of it , was made way for by the Ambition and Corruptions of the Clergy of both those Divisions ; by the Constantinopolitan , as well as Roman Bishops ; who were the (d) (d) Gregor. M. Epistolae . Abbot demon . Antichrist . Constantinopolitanus Episcopus Antichristi Praecursor . Forerunners of Antichrist ; and in whose Dominions also Image Worship was decreed by the Second Council of Nice ; whereupon they fell under the severe Effects of the Saracenick and Turkish Woes , described Chap. 9. And hath not that Clergy ever (e) (e) Medes Apostasy of the latter times . part 2. since been the Chief Instruments of promoting and keeping up that deceivableness of Vnrighteousness , as the Apostle calls it , 2 Thes. 2. And may they not therefore be well meant by the False Prophet in this Prophecy ?

( 7. ) How observable is it from (a) (a) Mede's Works . p. 463. 661. History , that the Empire was divided , when the Papacy rose ; and that , upon those Divisions ? and that Three Horns , or Powers , viz. the Exarchate , the Lombards , and the Franks , were removed by him , to make way for his Dominion in Italy ? Which is plainly foretold , Dan. 7.8 , 24. by the coming up of a Little Horn amongst the Ten Horns , by whom three of them were humbled , subdued , and pluckt up by the Roots .

( 8. ) May not the Pope ( according to Daniel 7.24 . ) be fitly called a King , diverse from all the rest of the Kings , which are united with him ? Is not his Supremacy an Image ( as it is called Rev. 13.14 . ) of Imperatorial power , not a true and real one ; and does not he subsist meerly by the Will of the Princes and Kingdoms of whom he is the Spiritual Head ? so that they may ( according to (b) (b) Dan. 8.24 . Prophecy ) be fitly said to give their power to him , and his power to be mighty , but not by his own power .

( 9. ) Antichrist is called the Son of Perdition in Scripture And is it not notorious in all (c) (c) See the Lives of the Popes , and the Histories of the Papacy before quoted . Foulis of RomishVsurpat . Overals Convocat. Book lib. 3. Bp. Stillingfl . of Idolatry p. 314-337 . History , that Perdition , Mischief , Wars and Bloodshed has attended the Rise and Progress of the Papacy ? For it was founded upon the Perdition and Ruines of the Empire ; it was raised to a Supremacy , by approving the Murther of the Good Emperour Mauritius ; and advanced it self above the Civil powers , and all that is called God , by trampling upon Kings and Emperours , raising Wars and Seditions against them , and by anathematizing , persecuting , and killing all that opposed it .

( 10. ) The Times of the Beast are most admirably divided in Scripture , into a Time , Times , and an half Time ; to de note the several Steps and Advances of it ; and its Declination in the half Time ; which being a Division , or breaking of Time , is an intimation of its broken and divided State ; as hath been shewn on Chap. 12. Now it is plain from the History of the Papacy , that its Power was most considerably broken at the Reformation , A. D. 1517 ; So that we may very well date its half Time from that Year , after which so many Nations fell off from it : if from that Year we ascend to the beginning of its Two Vnited Times ( which are 720 Years ) we arrive at A. D. 797. when his first time ended , consisting of 360 Years , the half of which is 180 Years ; and there , according to Expectation , we find this Man of Sin , in the great strength and vigour of Manly Age ; having conquered all the Obstacles which opposed his Establishment . For in that very (a) (a) Zonar . Cedren . Sigebert . Petav. Rationar . Tempor . Year ( remarkable for a horrible Darkness for Seventeen Days together ) the whole Race of Leo Conon , called Iconomachus , was utterly extinguished by the cruel Empress Irene ; who had all along opposed the Pope in the Controversie about Images : whereby he was freed from his Enemies on all hands ; his Power in the West being then also setled by the (b) (b) Mezeray , pag. 99. It may be observed , that the Kings of France were the first Kings that embraced Christian Religion , as it was professed at Rome ; and that they contributed the most of any Kings upon the Earth , to the raising and supporting of the Papacy ; as appears from an Inscription on a Marble-Stone , still extant at Ravenna , where it is acknowledged , that Pepin was the first King who gave example to Posterity , how the power of Holy Church was to be amplified and encreased : and as they have all along afforded Refuge to Persecuted Popes ( as Monsieur Mezeray speaks ) so is it a thing remarkable , that France , although it hath no great Obligation or dependency upon Rome , except with relation to the priviledges of the Gallican Church ; yet interests her self more warmly in her Affairs , and sends more Stately Embassies thither , than any other Princes : whence it may be observed , that it is upon all accounts the chief part of the Decem-principality ; and that her Kings are the most remarkable of the Ten. Mezeray , pag. 15. 223. Rycaut's Preface to the Lives of the Popes . Kings of the Franks , to whom ( as we may observe by the way ) the Popes chiefly owe their Temporal Grandeur . And if we ascend again from thence to the beginning of its first Time ( which must accordingly be A. D. 437. ) we arrive to a very remarkable Year ; in which we find the World very busie in setling the Lunar Year ; as on purpose to point out unto us , that the Beast's Months were then just entring ; in whose Times , compared with the Days of the Witnesses , there is observed the exact Mathematical proportion betwixt the Motion of the Sun and Moon ; a thing very (a) (a) See before on Chap. 11. 2. admirable , and worthy observation . And further , not only the beginning and end of the first Time , ( where the Two Times also begin ) are remarkable for some notable things relating to the Papacy ; but also the Year 1157 , the very Joynt of Time in which the Two Vnited Times meet ; is very Famous for (b) (b) Baron . Heidegger . histor. Papat . cap. 4. Foulis of Romish Vsurpat . 4.4 . Pope Hadrian's setting up in the Vatican a Picture of the Emperour's Vassalage ; who was fain to hold the Pope's Stirrup before he could be crowned ; and for his insolent Letters to him ; wherein he asserts , that he was set up by God to destroy Kingdoms and Countreys ; and that the Roman Empire was held as a Feif of the Papacy ; whereby he sufficiently shewed his Antichristian Spirit , and his Mouth speaking great things . So remarkable is each Joynt of the Beast's Times ; divided by the Wisdom of the Holy Spirit , into a Time , Times , ( or Two Times united into One , ) and half a Time , to denote the different States of Antichrist and his Kingdom ; who was the whole first Time in his Growth , and Ascent to an Idolatrous Power ; which he was fully established in at A. D. 797 ; ten Years after his finishing the Iconoclastick War in the Second Council of Nice : and because after that Time , until 1517. his Kingdom continually encreased , and received no decay , and he went on , and prospered , in one and the same Kingly State ; therefore are the Two next Times given in One united Line of Time , called Times , because it was One and the same Kingly State ; the first Time , measuring out a different State from this , having a distinct Time to it self , and being then ended . And his last State beginning at the Reformation , A D. 1517. is very appositely measured by half a Time , because it was a divided , and a broken one .

Seeing therefore that the Doctrine , Name , Number , Image , Place , Times , and all the other Characters , and Notes of Antichrist given in Scripture , do all agree to the Papacy , and to that alone ; it will follow , that the Papacy is The Antichrist . Q E D.

But that the Rise , Progress , and Times of Antichrist , may be the better understood , I shall give this brief Scheme of them ; referring to the several places in the Annotations , where they are particularly discoursed of .

( 1. ) Antichrist (a) (a) See pag. 22. 302. was in Conception in the Womb , when the Apostle Paul wrote the Second Epistle to the Thessalonians , probably 25 Years after the Resurrection , 58 A. D. ( 2. ) He was forming (b) (b) See from page 22-38 , 93 , 94 , 112 , 124 , 125. from 204 , to 215. from that time , by the workings of the mystery of Iniquity , in the lower parts of the Earth ( as the Womb is called , Psal 139.15 . Eph. 4.9 . ) during the Ephesine and Smyrnaean Succession , in which the Synagogue of Satan arose , until he was brought forth , and the Gentiles Months began , about the middle space , betwixt the Death of Theodosius , and the Fall of the Western Empire , just when Cyril was setling the Lunar Year . 437 A. D. ( 3. ) From that time the (a (a See on Chap. 8 , 10 , 11. 9 , 1 , 2 , 3. 11 , 1 , 2 , 3. and Chapters 13. and 17. and 2 Thes. 2. Gentiles , i. e. the people newly converted to Christianity , Paganized it , by introducing Heathen Notions and Customs ; and thereby prepared the way for this Man of Sin 's becoming the Beast , or the Seventh Head , and Eighth King , upon the Fall of the Western Empire ; when he was revealed in his own Time , and the Beast arose with his Ten Kings ; according (b) (b) See the Author de Excid . Antichr . pag. 184. to all History ; and his Months began , 475 or 476 A. D. ( 4. ) This Man of Sin was indeed the King of Rome ( according to the Course of Succession laid down in Prophecy , ) at 476. when the Christian Emperours ceased ; but he did not arrive to his Vniversal (c) (c) See on Chap. 9. 1 , 2. and Chap. 13. and Chap. 17. 8. and Heidegger . Histor. Papat . Chap. 2. Morney's Mystery of Iniq. Supremacy over all Churches , until A. D. 606. according to the general Consent of Protestants , in agreement with Prophecy ( Chap. 9. 1 , 2. 17 , 8. ) which was prepared for him by the Eastern and Western Divisions of the Empire ; called the other Beast , with Two Horns , like a Lamb , Chap. 13. 606 A. D. ( 5. ) At 606 he fell as a Star from Heaven to Earth , and became an Earthly or Antichristian Monarch over all Churches ; and from thence by degrees proceeded to kill and overcome , until he came to be an (d) (d) See on Chap. 13 , 14-18 . and Chap. 11. 7. Image , or to have a Supreme Idolatrous Power established fully at the End of his First Time , 797 A. D. ( 6. ) From (a) (a) Heidig . Histor. Papat . Chap. 4 , 5 , 6. that Time the Popes advanced themselves by degrees , especially by the means of Hildebrand ( as is clear from all History , ) until they came into a full possession of Dominion , and Power in Temporals , which they had long strove and struggled for , 1157 A. D. ( 7. ) After that (a) (a) Heideg . Histor. Papat . Chap. 4 , 5 , 6. time ( altho with some Variety of Fo●tune , according to the Temper of the Popes , and the Princes they were to contest with ) they exercised the Power they had gained over Princes and Emperors , sitting in the Temple of God as God , and opposing and exalting themselves above all that is called God ; by Deposing and Excommunicating Princes , absolving their Subjects from their Allegiance , dispensing with God's Laws , arrogating Infallibility to themselves , and filling the World with Slaughter and Confusion , and with scandalous and abominable Doctrines and Practices , until the Reformation ; when their Power in Spirituals and Temporals was broken . 1517 A. D.

CHAP. XVIII .

The Text.

AND after these things [ i. e. immediately after the distinct Representation of the Woman , and her whole State , in the foregoing Chapter , ] I saw another Angel [ or Minister of God's Judgment , distinct from him who appear'd Ch. 17. 1. ] come down from Heaven [ in the Name of God , and with a Commission from him , ] having great power [ as being to effect great matters ; ] and the Earth was lightned with his Glory [ i. e. the Judgment and Ministration was very Terrible and Glorious , and accompanied with abundance of Light and Knowledge , Ezek. 43.2 . ]

2 And he cried mightily with a strong ¹ Voice [ to shew the greatness of the Judgment , ] saying , Babylon the great [ i. e Papal Rome , Chap. 14 , 8. 16 , 19. 17 , 5. ] is fallen , is fallen [ i. e. will now be totally , and finally overthrown , and that as certainly as if it were already fallen , Isa. 21.9 . Jerem. 51.8 . ] and is become [ the Judgment being now actually in execution ; ] the Habitation of ² Devils , and the ³ hold of every foul Bird , and a Cage of every unclean and hateful Bird [ i. e. it is desolate for ever , Jerem. 51.62 . See Note 19 ]

Annotations on CHAP. XVIII .

¹ This Angel gives a particular Representation of the Divine Judgment upon Babylon , or Papal Rome ; according to the general importance of the seventh Vial , Chap. 16. 19. And this Voice , or Angel , may probably be the same with the Angel of the seventh Voice , ( Chap. 14. 18. ) which had pow-over Fire ; for his Appearance is illustrious and Bright , like that of Fire ; and the glorious Execution of the Judgment is as the loudest Voice .

² Its Destruction is here described by Expressions taken from the Prophets , particulary from Isa. 13 . 19-22.34 , 14. Jerem. 51.37 . ) which are Allusions to the popular Notions and Opinions then common amongst Men ; for which see the Commentators on those places , and Grotius on this Verse , and on Matth. 10.1 . and Matth. 12.

³ A Military word ( says Grotius , ) signifying the Stations , or Watches of Soldiers .

3 For ⁴ all Nations have drunk of the Wine of the Wrath of her Fornication ; and the Kings of the Earth [ Verse 9. ] have committed Fornication with her ; and the Merchants of the Earth [ Verse 11. ] are waxed rich through the abundance of her ⁵ Delicacies [ i. e. the several Members of the Papal Communion , have through her Means , been guilty of the foulest Idolatry , Cruelty and Sensuality . See Chap. 14. 8-11 . and Chapters 13. and 17. ]

⁴ Here is declared the Cause of her Ruin .

⁵ See Doctor Hammond on 1 Tim. 5.11 .

4 And I heard another Voice [ or Angel distinct from the former , Verses 1 , 2. ] from Heaven , saying , ⁶ Come out of her [ i. e. out of Mystical Babylon , the Papal City and Communion ; ] my ⁷ people [ who have not defiled your selves with her Idolatry ; ] that ye be not partakers of her sins , and that ye receive not of her plagues [ or punishments , which are now actually in Execution , Gen. 19 . 12-26 . Numb. 16.26 . ]

⁶ These Words are taken from Isaiah 48.20 . Jerem. 50 , 8.51 , 6 , 45. and they are a Divine Admonition to all Ages ; ( especially since the Reformation , and the clearer discovery of Babylon , and its Corruptions by it ) to forsake that Communion ; as they tender their own Safety , and Deliverance from Sin and Judgments , the Consequents of it . They do also express the Grace and Mercy of God , by which he gathers his People from amongst the Wicked , and calls them out of Danger , into places of Retreat and Safety ; as he now does those whom he had hitherto witheld from Antichristian Errors , and was about to secure after a most glorious manner .

⁷ Hence it appears , that God may have people in an Idolatrous Communion , who are not of it ; who yet are obliged actually to leave and forsake such a Communion , at some times , and in some Cases ; as Protestants have shewn in their Discourses upon that Controversie ; of which Cases , a Fear of being guilty of its Idolatry is the Chief ; by which the Title and Priviledge of being God's People is forfeited , 2 Cor. 6 . 14-28 .

5 For her sins have ⁸ reached unto Heaven [ i. e. have been extraordinarily Clamorous , and have cryed aloud for Vengeance ; ] and God hath ⁹ remembred her Iniquities [ i. e. doth now punish her acc rding to her deserts , Chap. 16. 19. ]

⁸ This is an Allusion to the crying sins of Sodom , Nineveh , and other wicked Cities ; which , when they are extraordinarily notorious , are said to reach Heaven in Scripture , Gen. 4 , 10.11 , 4.18 , 20 , 21.19 , 13. Jonah 1.2 . James 5.4 .

⁹ As God's Forgiveness of sin , is called , his forgetting of it , in Scripture ; so his Punishment of it , is called , Remembring of it .

6 Remember 10 her [ ye , my people , ] even as she rewarded you , and double unto her double [ i. e. abunda●tly and utterly destroy her , Jerem. 17 , 18.50 , 14 , 15. ] according to her [ abominable , evil ] works : in the cup [ of Affliction , ] which she hath filled [ to others , ] fill to her double [ for she hath impenitently , and irreclaimably sinned against me , as well as injured you , and therefore a double pun●shment is justly due . ]

10 This Verse refers to the Triumphs and Acclamations of the Saints , upon God's Just Judgments on his malicious , and irreconcilable Enemies ; and to their Concurrence in inflicting of them , as far as can be thought proper for them . See Psalm 58 , 10. and 137. 2 Thes. 1.6 . 2 Tim. 4 , 14.

7 How much she hath gloried her self [ in her Authority : ] and lived deliciously [ in Pride and Luxury , ] so much torment , and sorrow give her [ as a just Recompence of her sins , 2 Thes. 1.6 . ] for she saith 11 [ or hath said , ] in [ the Pride , Carelesness , and wantonness of ] her heart , I 12 sit [ as ] a Queen [ i. e. have supream and uncontroulable Authority , ] and am no Widow [ i. e. I have many Kings and People to defend me , and am the Mother , and Chief of Cities , and Churches , Isa. 47.7 , 8. Zeph. 2.15 . ] and shall see no sorrow [ in the loss of Children , or People , but shall continue the Seat of Ecclesiastical Power , and of Empire . ]

11 This refers to her Pride and Boastings , in the Days of her Prosperity and Security .

12 Words full of Insolence and Blasphemy , and which ( especially as they lye in the places of the (a) (a) Isa. 47 . 10-15 . Zeph. 2.15 . Prophets from whence they are taken ) can be properly spoken only by God alone ; and plainly refer to the insolent pretences of the Papacy to Supremacy , Infallibility , and Indefectibility .

8 Therefore [ because of her Pride , Security , and arrogant pretence to what properly belongs to God alone , ] shall her Plagues come in one day [ i e. unexpectedly and suddenly , Isa. 47 . 9-11 . ] Death , and Mournin g , and Famine [ i. e. Variety of punishments , which shall bear a conformity to her sins , ] and she [ i. e. Rome , the mystical Bnbylon , ] shall be utterly burnt with 13 fire [ i. e. shall be utterly destroyed and consumed : ] for strong [ and powerful , ] is the Lord who judgeth her [ and therefore able to inflict the severest punishment on her , as incredible as the thing may seem to her , or others ]

13 See Dr. Burnet's Theory , B. 3.10 .

9 And the Kings 14 of the Earth , who have committed Fornication [ or Idolatry , ] and lived deliciously with her [ or in her Communion , Verses 3 , 7. ] shall bewail her , when they shall see the smoak of her burning [ i. e. the signs of her Torment , Gen. 19.28 . Ezek. 26 . 15-21 ]

14 The Ten Kings shall hate the Whore , and burn her , as is expresly asserted , Chap. 17.16 . and therefore by these Kings must be meant , either some who shall adhere to her , even after the punishment inflicted by the Ten Kings ; or else rather , the Kings who died Impenitently in her Communion , who are raised to Judgment , and first behold her punishment with Terror , and then partake with her in it : of which see more on the following Chapters .

10 Standing afar off , for the Fear of her Torment [ which they know they have deserved , and must shortly feel ; ] saying [ in the anguish , and horror of their Minds ; ] Alas , alas , that great City Babylon [ or Rome , ] that [ once ] mighty [ or powerful ] City ; for in one hour [ or suddenly , ] is thy Judgment come [ and therefore ours cannot be far off . ]

11 And the 15 Merchants of the Earth [ i.e. the worldly Factors for the Roman Church ; and those who had compassed Sea and Land to gain advantages by it , and Proselytes to it ; ] shall weep and mourn over her , for [ or because ] no man buyeth her 15 Merchandize any more [ i. e. they could have no more advantage by her , Matth. 10 , 8.23 , 15. 2. Pet. 2.3 . 2 Cor. 2.17 . Matth. 21.13 . ]

12 The Merchandize of Gold , and Silver , and precious Stones , and of Pearls , and fine Linen , and Purple , and Silk , and Scarlet [ i. e. whatsoever was precious , and for Ornament , the highest Preferments , and most gawdy Pomps and Ornaments of that Worldly Church ; ] and all Thyne Wood [ or Sweet Wood , for Images , Incense and Temples , ] and all manner Vessels of Ivory , and all manner Vessels of most precious Wood , and of Brass , and Iron , and Marble [ i. e. Utensils , and Materials of all sorts , for their Temples ]

15 15 This , and the following Expressions , are taken from Isa. 47.15 . and Ezek 27. where the Destruction of Babylon , and of Tyre ( Types of the Antichristian City ) is represented after the same manner . And by Merchants of the Earth are meant all the busie and deceitful Negotiators and Factors ( as the Word is taken , Hosea 12.7 . ) for the Papacy ; who any ways contributed to her Grandeur , Idolatry and Superstition ; whatsoever might serve to those ends being to be understood by the Merchandize here mentioned .

13 And Cynamon ; and Odours , and Oyntments , and Frankincense [ i. e. all things gratifying the Senses ; and to be used in Censings and Unctions ; ] and Wine [ for the Idolatrous Chalice , ] and Oyl [ for Chrism ; ] and fine Flower [ for the Idolatrous Wafer ] and Wheat , and Beasts , and Sheep [ i. e. necessary Provision , and Tithes and Oblations for her Clergy ; ] and Horses and Chariots [ i. e. what belonged to her outward Pomp and Equipage ; ] and Slaves [ i. e. hired (a) (a) See Dr. Ham. on the Place . Servants and Attendants , and whosoever gives them bodily Service , ] and 16 Souls of Men [ i. e. those who served them with their Wit and Understanding , their Craft and Cunning ; and were Slaves to them in Soul as well as Body . ]

13 This is taken from Ezek. 27.13 . where Slaves , or Bondmen are called Souls of Men ; and hereby may be meant those who served them with their very Souls , who pawned their Consciences for them , and enslaved their very Souls to them , serving them with the utmost of their Craft , and intellectual Capacities ; in contradistinction to them who served them with their Bodily Service only , called Bodies , or Slaves ; all sorts of (a) (a) See the Commentators on this Verse . Servants being comprehended under those Two Words .

Dr. Moor also thinks , that Souls in Purgatory may be here meant ; the redeeming of which is a great part of the Traffick of the Romish Church .

14 And the 17 Fruits that thy Soul lusted after [ i. e. the delicious advantages , and great Harvest of Gain thou hast so passionately pursued and longed for ; ] are departed from thee ; and all things which were dainty [ to taste , ] and goodly [ to sight ; i. e. which might entice and allure , Gen. 3.6 . ] are departed from thee , and thou shalt find thom no more at all [ i. e. all manner of hopes of thy former advantages , and delights , shall be utterly cast off for ever . ]

17 Or , the Harvest of the Desire of thy Soul .

15 The Merchants [ I say ] of these things [ Goods or Merchandise , ] which were made rich by her [ by buying , and selling , ] shall stand afar off , for the Fear of her Torment [ which they also expect to feel , ] weeping , and wailing .

16 And saying , alas , alas , that great City , that was cloathed in fine Linen , and Purple , and Scarlet , and decked with Gold , and precious Stones , and Pearls , [ i. e. that Rich , Proud , and Luxurious Church and City , Chap. 17.4 . Luke 16.19 . ] For in one hour , so great Riches is come to nought [ i. e. that Rich and Pompous City and Church , is on a sudden utterly destroyed . ]

17 And every 18 Shipmaster , and all the Company in Ships , and Sailers , and as many as trade by Sea [ i. e. the several Superiour and Inferiour Orders of Men , who made Proselytes for , and got their Living by the Romish (a) (a) A Church is frequently likened to a Ship , by the Ecclesiastical Writers , who give a Rationale of the Names of its several parts . Church , especially those who brought Riches into her Treasury , from her Foreign Dominions ; ] stood afar off .

18 This is taken from Ezek. 27 . 25-36 . And by Shipmasters may be meant those who Imported her Forreign Revenue , and whatsoever contributed to her Greatness , Idolatry , and Superstition ; as by Merchants in the former Verses may be particularly , and precisely understood , those who Exported such like Traffick ; or traded within the Territories of Rome , the Churches Patrimony .

18 And cryed when they saw the smoak of her burning , saying , what City is like unto this great [ destroyed ] City [ i. e. there never was any City and Church like it , nor any desolation like hers , Ezek. 27.32 . ]

19 And they cast dust on their heads [ in token of Sorrow , Ezek 27.30 . ] and cryed , weeping , and wailing , saying , Alas , alas that great City , wherein were made Rich all that had Ships in the Sea [ i. e. all that traded and trafficked with her , importing what might serve and advantage her , and gaining Proselytes to her ; ] by reason of her costliness [ i. e. out of her Rich Treasure , and large Revenues , ] for in one hour she is made desolate .

20 [ But although they weep and wail , yet ] Rejoice over her , [ saith the Voice from Heaven , Verse 4 ] thou Heaven [ i. e. thou Heavenly Sanctuary , and Kingdom of Christ ] and ye Holy Apopostles and Prophets [ or Witnesses , who are the Members of it , Chap. 11.3 . ] for God hath avenged you of her [ and therefore it becometh you to rejoyce , to shew your approbation of God's Justice ▪ on your behalf . ]

21 And a mighty Angel [ or a very powerful Minister of God's Vengeance , ] took up a Stone , like a great 19 Mill-stone to shew the greatness and it recoverableness of her Downfall , Exod. 15.10 . Nehem. 9.11 . Jerem. 51.63 , 64. ] and cast it into the Sea [ in which her Merchants and Ship-masters had traded , ] saying , thus [ or after this manner , in token of its Downfall , ] with Vioence [ that it may never rise again , ] shall that great City Babylon [ or Antichristian Rome , ] be thrown down , and shall be found no more at all [ i. e. she shall be utterly destroyed with everlasting Desolations , Jerem. 51.26 . ]

19 There are several Falls of Babylon in this Prophecy ; as ,

( 1. ) When the Ten Kings give their Power no longer to the Beast , but hate the Whore ; whereupon the Whore , that is , the Idolatrous City and Church , must needs fall , when the Beast , who carries and supports her , has his Power withdrawn from him ; upon which the 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or the Decem-Principality , falls as in an Earthquake , Chap. 11. 13.

( 2. ) It seems to be plain , that the Antichristian City shall be destroyed , and that by Fire , by the Ten Kings , Chap. 17. 16.

But ( 3. ) Besides these Punishments to be inflicted on the very City of Rome ( which I take to be most particularly meant by Babylon here , and not the whole Jurisdiction ) there seems to be in this place ( as . Dr. (a) (a) Theory 3.10 . Burnet hath observed ) ome intimations of a more dreadful Fate that will attend it ; namely , to be abs●●●t , 〈◊〉 swallowed up in a Lake Fire and Brimstone , after th●●●nner of Sodom and Gomorrah , so as totally to disappear ; which he takes to he a punishment distinct from its exterior burning , to come to pass at the Conflagration , and to be here meant . See more on Chap. 19.

It is remarkable , that Babylon , the Type , was ( according to Prophecy , Isa. 13 . 19-22 . Jerem. 50.13 , 26. ) utterly destroyed , so as never to be inhabited , and built again . For after it had been taken by Alexander , it by degrees decayed ; first , by reason of the Neighbourhood of Seleucia , built by Seleucus Nicator , on the River Tygris , about 293 years before Christ ; then , by Ctesiphon's becoming the Seat of the Parthian Empire , built by them on the other side of the River Tigris , to exhaust Seleucia ; and by the building of Bagdad on the same River , by the Saracens , A. D. 766 , when it was finished . And although these Cities , especially Bagdad , are called Babylon , in Authors , yet it was certainly a distinct City from them ; the Ancient Babylon of the Chaldees being situate on the River Euphrates , about Three Days Journey from Bagdad ; and being now only an heap of Ruins ; her Kings having first deserted her ( as the Kings of the Antichristian Babylon will ) , and then the People ; who transplanted themselves , at different times , to other places ; and built a City in Aegypt of the same Name , by the permission of the Ptolemees : from which place Bp. (a) (a) See Pearson . Oper. Posthum . de Succession . Rom. Episc. Dissert. 1.8 , Pearson supposes that the Apostle Peter dated his second Epistle .

22 And the 20 Voice of Harpers , and Musicians , and of Pipers , and Trumpeters , shall he heard no more at all in thee [ i. e. nothing which tends to Pleasure shall be any more heard in thee ; ] and no Craftsman , of whatsoever Craft he be , shall be found any more in thee ; and the sound of Mill-stone [ to grind Corn , ] shall be ●eard no more at all in thee [ i. e. it shall never be again City , and Society , which cannot subsist without Necessaries , signified by Trade and Bread . ]

20 Here , and in the following Verses , by several Exaggerations , ( according to the custom of the Prophets , from whom they are taken ) is set forth the utter desolation of the Antichristian City .

23 And the light of a Candle shall shine no more at all in thee [ i. e. thou shalt be perpetual Darkness and Desolation , without the least comfort , Jer. 25.10 . ] and the Voice of the Bridegroom , and of the Bride , shall be heard no more at all in thee [ i. e , thy Polity and Society shall be no more propagated , but shall utterly cease , together with all the Joy of thy former Solemnities , and Festivities , Jerem. 7 , 34.16 , 9. and all this shall come upon thee ] for [ or because ] thy Merchants [ who proselyrted Souls to their destruction , and made Gain of Godliness , ] were the great 21 men of the Earth [ i. e. were Lordly , Worldly , Ambitious , and Sensual ; and also because , or ] for by thy Sorceries [ i. e. Idolatry , and Superstition , ] were all Nations deceived .

21 See on Chap. 6.15 . It is an Expression taken from Isa. 23.8 . where it relates to the Merchants of Tyre , a Crowning , or Imperial City ; and a Type of the Antichristian City ; whose Worldly and Ambitious Clergy are here signified .

24 And in her was [ also ] found the [ guilt of the ] blood of Prophets [ or Witnesses . ] and of Saints [ or Holy Persons , ] and of all 22 that were slain upon the Earth [ i. e. she was found guilty of Persecution and Bloodshed , as well as Idolatry ; and all which had been shed during the Times of Christianity , was laid to her charge ; because she was the Off-spring of Persecuting Parents , had approved her Fore-fathers wicked Deeds , and had filled up the measure of their iniquities , Jerem. 2.34 . Matth ; 23.29 - 39. ]

22 This is to be understood , in the sense our Saviour uses the like Expression concerning Jerusalem , upon whom he charges all the Blood that had been spilt from Abel , Matth. 23 . 29-39 .

See also Zech. 5 . 5-11 . where the Land of Shinar , or Babylon , is represented as having the House , and Basis , or Foundation of all Wickedness in it : as if she had been guilty of all manner of sins ; and all sinners were to be punished in the Lake of her Burnings . See Note 19.

CHAP. XIX .

The Text.

1 AND after ¹ these things [ i.e. the things seen in the precedent Chapter , ] I heard a great Voice of much people in Heaven [ i. e. of the innumerable Company which stands before the Throne , and before the Lamb , Chap. 7.9 . ] saying , ² Alleluja , [ i. e. Praise ye the Lord , ] Salvation [ from all evils , especially those suffered under Antichristianity , ] and Glory , and Honour , and Power [ be ascribed ] unto the Lord our God [ and to him alone ; for he is the sole Author of all good . ]

Annotations on CHAP. XIX .

¹ From the First to the Tenth Verse , there is a Vision of a Triumphant and Joyful Appearance in Heaven , for the Judgment upon the great Whore , described in the Two preceeding Chapters ; and for the Marriage of the Lamb , and the near Approach of his Glorious Kingdom .

² This Word is first used , Psalm 104.35 . to express the Psalmist's Joy upon the prospect of the Accomplishment of his Prediction , or Desire , that sinners might be consumed out of the Earth . And it is here also made use of accordingly , upon the Judgment executed upon Antichrist , God's Chief Enemy ; and upon a prospect of the Old Earth's being utterly consumed , together with the wicked people of it ; and a New Earth's succeeding in its place .

2 For true , and righteous are his Judgements [ and therefore is he to be praised ; ] for he hath judged [ and punished , ] the great whore [ or the Idolatrous City , and Church , ] which did corrupt [ and destroy , Jerem. 51.25 . ] the Earth with her Fornication [ or Idolatry , ] and hath avenged the Blood of her servants at her hand [ i. e. hath rewarded her abundantly according to her demerits , for shedding the blood of his Faithful Witnesses and Servants , chap 18. 20. ]

3 And again [ or the second time , ] they said Alleluja [ to testifie their Joy , upon the sight of the smoke , the sign and token of her everlasting burnings . ] And her smoke rose up [ or was then in its ascent , and that ] for ever , and ever [ i.e. she was punnished with an everlasting Destruction . ]

4 And the four and twenty Elders , ³ and the Beasts [ i e. the representatives of the Jewish and Christian Church , chap. 4. ] fell down and worshipped God that sat on the Throne , saying , Amen , Allelujah [ i. e. there was a very great appearance , and manifestation of Christ's glorious Kingdom ; and the justice of God's Judgments was acknowledged with Praise and Thanksgiving . ]

³ The Elders of the Church of Israel , are placed first in this Appearance of the Divine Confessus , or Sanhedrim : from whence it may be concluded , that this was a Vision of the New Jerusalem-State , in which the Israelites , as the First Born , are to have the Preheminence ; who ( according to all Prophecy , and Rom. 11. ) are to be converted , and restored to their own Land ; as hath been before observed .

And perhaps for this Reason also is the Hebrew word , Allelujah , here retained .

5 And a voice ⁴ came out of the [ midst of the ] Throne [ from Christ . See chap. 5 , 6. 7 , 17. ] saying [ by way of holy Excitement , and Encouragement , ] praise our God [ my God , as well as yours , John 20.17 . Rev. 3.12 ] all ye his Servants , and ye that fear [ and worship ] him , both small , and great [ i. e. of whatsoever Nation , Quality and Condition ye are , for God is no respecter of Persons , Psalm 115.11 , 13. Acts 2 , 5.10 , 34 , 35. Gal. 3.28 . ]

⁴ This Voice seemes to be an Heavenly Excitement to all the Saints upon Earth , Gentiles , and Jews , small and great of all Nations now converted , to joyn with the Heavenly Assembly , in rendring Praises to God .

6 And [ immediately upon this efficacious Exhortation from out of the Throne , ] I heard as it were the voice of a great multitude , and as the voice of many waters , and as the voice of mighty Thundrings [ i. e. there was a mighty appearance of Christ's Kingdom , and powerful Communications from the Heavenly Throne , to all his Servants upon Earth that fear'd him ; and Heaven , and Earth joyned in praises ] saying , Alleluja ; for the Lord ⁵ God Omnipotent [ now ] reigneth [ and that Gloriously , Isa. 4.23 . ]

⁵ These Words are taken from Isaiah 24 . 21-23 . where it is prophesied , That the Lord God of Hosts , ( or the Lord God Omnipotent ) should Reign in Mount Zion , and in Jerusalem , and before his Ancients ( or Elders of the Christian Church ) , and that Gloriously ; after he had punished , and shut up in Prison the Kings of the Earth . Which is a clear Proof , that the Reign of God , here mentioned , has a Respect to the Reign , and Kingdom of Christ , after the punishment of the wicked Kings , and Nations of the Earth , Chap. 20.

7 Let us be glad , and rejoyce [ exceedingly , ] and give honour [ or praise , Luke 17.18 . ] to him [ alone : ] For the Marriage ⁶ of the Lamb [ Christ with his Church ; 2. Cor. 11.2 . Eph. 5.32 . ] is [ now actually ] come , [ in , and by the coming of his Kingdom , Psalm 45. Matt. 22 , 11.25 , 1-13 . Luke 12.36 . ] and his Wife hath made her self ready [ i. e. the new Jerusalem state , is now coming down from God out of Heaven , Rev. 21.2 . ]

⁶ Christ is represented frequently (a) (a) Isa. Chap. 54. and 62. Hos. 2. Psalm 45. the Book of Canticles , and Bp. Patrick's Preface to it . in Scripture as a Bridgegroom , and the Church as his Spouse , and Wife ; to whom he is actually married when his Kingdom appears in its Glory ; as is plainly asserted , Chap. 21.2 . The Time from his Death and Resurrection , until then , being rather the Time of betrothing , or Espousals , than of Marriage . Consider Canticles 3.11 . and the Mystical Sense of the Captive Spouse , Deut. 21 . 10-14 which may perhaps have some reference to this matter .

8 And to her was granted ⁷ [ by Christ , in virtue of his Death , Eph. 5.25 , 26. ] that she should be arrayed in fine Linen , clean and white [ or bright , and Royal ⁸ Garments , see on chap. 3.4 . ] For the fine Linen , is [ i. e. signifies , ] the ⁹ Righteousness of [ the ] Saints , [ who now come down from Heaven with Christ in his Kingdom , chap. 21.2 . ]

⁷ Her Nuptial Garments , and Ornaments are here said to be Granted , or Given unto her ; to shew , that all the Righteousness we have , is of Free Gift and Grace ; even the preparing , or making our selves ready , by putting on Christ's Righteousness by Faith ; which as subjected in our Faculties , may be called Our Righteousness ; whereby we become perfect through the Comliness which God puts upon us , Jerem. 23.6 . Ezek. 16.14 . Zech. 3.4 . Rom. 3. and 10.3 , 4. Phil. 2.12 , 13.

⁸ See Grotius on the place . Christ was now about to present his Church without spot or wrinkle , Ephes. 5. and therefore is she cloathed in fine white Linen ; of which sort also Royal Robes were wont to be ; whereby is signified , that the Saints were now to Reign with Christ .

⁹ By 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 is meant in Scripture the (a) (a) Grot. in Matth. 22.11 . Luke 1.6 . and Hammond . on Rom. 8.4 . Rom. 2.26 . Precepts of the Law , and Holy Actions conformable to those Precepts ; in which sense it is here taken : which are said to be given unto the Saints , to shew , that the Justification , and also the inherent Holiness of Saints , is wholly from Christ our Righteousness , and is given and communicated unto them out of his Fullness , 1 Cor. 1 , 30.15 , 10. Gal. 2.20 . John 1.16 .

Doctor Hammond's Interpretation of these Words , ( The Ordinances of the Sanctuary , ) cannot possibly be true ; because the Holy Spirit expresly says , that the fine Linen ( which the Priest used when he went into the Sanctuary , which is here alluded to ) is ; that is , signifies ( which is the constant meaning of that word in this Prophecy ) Righteousness ; and therefore the fine Linen it self cannot be here meant ; but the Righteousnesses of Saints , signified by those Ordinances of the Sanctuary .

9 And he [ i. e. an Angel , chap. 22. 8. ] saith unto me , write [ this Truth , and seal it not , for it will immediately be brought into effect , see on chap. 5 , 1.10 , 4. ] blessed are they which are 10 called unto the Marriage Supper of the Lamb [ which is the Kingdom of Heaven , Matth. 22.2 . ] and he [ i.e. the Angel , ] saith unto me , (a) (a) Or , these true words are of , or from God . these 11 are the true sayings of God [ i. e. certain infallible , and most important Truths ; as incredible , and as inconsiderable as they may seem to men ]

10 The Righteous Saints , ( who are called the Wife of the Lamb , that is the Church of Saints , collectively taken , in the Two foregoing Verses ) come down with Christ out of Heaven , as is evident from comparing those Verses with Chapt. 21.2 . and therefore by the called in this Verse seems to be meant the Saints who shall then be alive upon Earth , who are said to have but a part in the first Resurrection , Chap. 20.6 . and are represented here only as Guests bidden , but not as the Companions , and Followers of the Bridegroom . See on Chap. 20.6 .

11 These being not ordinary Scripture-Truths , but of an high and Prophetick Nature ; therefore a particular Asseveration of the Truth of them is here used ; that they might gain belief the more easily , and to ascertain the Revelation of them ; as the Angel particularly asserts the Truth of Daniel's Visions , Dan. 8 , 26.10 , 21.11 , 2. And this Phrase is afterwards twice used upon the same account in this very Prophecy , Chap. 21 , 5.22 , 6.

10 And I [ being transported ¹² with the Vision I had seen of the glorious state of Christ's Kingdom ; ] fell [ through incogitancy , and surprise , ] at his [ i. e. the Angel ] Feet to Worship 13 him ; And he [ i. e. the Angel , ] said [ immediately , with ¹⁴ great Zeal , and in great haste , to prevent me as soon as he could ; ] I am thy fellow 15 Servant [ and therefore am not to be Worshipped ; Worship being to be given to Superiors , and not Equals ; not to Angels , who are but Fellow Servants , and Fellow Creatures with Men ; and Ministring Spirits to the great God ; ] and [ I am the Fellow Servant ] of thy Brethren [ the Prophets and Witnesses , chap. 12 , 17. 22 , 9 ] that have [ received ] the Testimony of Jesus [ in his Gospel , chap. 1. 2. ] Worship [ therefore ] * God [ and him alone ; and not his Servants , and Instruments , whatsoever their Excellencies , and Perfections may be ; for they are but your Fellow Creatures : And even as to their Ministrations , and Offices , they are not Superior to you , ] for the 16 Testimony of Jesus [ which your Brethren the Witnesses have from the Scriptures concerning things future , chap. 1. 1 , 2 , 3. ] is [ of the same esteem , and value , with immediate Prophecy it self ; because that ] the [ very ] 16 Spirit , [ and Life ] of Prophesy [ consists in the Communication of it from Christ ; and it matters not as to the value of the Prophecy , or of the Persons who recive it , whether it come from the Testimony of Christ in Scripture , or from immediate Revelation : And therefore seeing that thou and thy Brethren here received the Testimony of Christ ; you are equal unto us ; although you have it not immediately from Christ , but by our Ministration ; or from his Apostles and Disciples , chap. 1. 1-4 . 22 , 6. ]

12 This Action seems to be chiefly (a) (a) Of this Nature are many Actions of the Patriarchs thought to be by Justin Martyr , who calls them 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . Dial. cum Tryphon . pag. 364 , 371. Symbolical ; and is transferred , as in a Figure , to the Apostle ; to teach , and represent unto us , under the Person of the Apostle himself , that the best men are very apt to he surprized , and drawn by the Example of others , and by false pretences , into Creature-Worship ; and that such Worship is unlawful , let the pretences be never so plausible ; and that the only way to avoid all manner of Idolatry , is to keep to the Precept here given , of Worshipping God alone . See on Chap. 22.8 , 9.

13 As being an Angel employed in a great Ministry , and upon the most pleasing , and most grateful Message ; of shewing him the New Jerusalem-State , consisting of Gentiles and Jews , his Countreymen , Brethren and Kinsmen ( for whom the Apostle Paul could have wisht himself accursed from Christ , Rom. 9.3 . ) united together , and reigning with Christ in his Kingdom .

14 All this seems to be included in the broken , and abrupt form of speech here made use of by the Angel .

15 Here is declared , that Angels and Men are Fellow-Creatures , and shall be Fellow-Servants in the New Jerusalem-State , the World to come ; which shall not be subject to Angels ; and in which there shall be an Equality betwixt them , and Saints , the Members of it ; and that they shall joyn together in the Worship of Christ . Luke 20.36 . Heb. 1 , 6.2 , 5.

* That is , Jesus the Word of God , who is God , and One with the Father ; and is accordingly worshipped in this Prophecy , Chap. 5. and. 22.3 . and in other places .

16 16 Here the Angel delivers a most excellent Axiom , wherein we are taught ,

( 1. ) That the principal thing to be attended to in Prophecy is , Whether it be the Testimony of Christ , or no ; That is , whether it be delivered in Scripture : which principal Character , is here called , The Spirit of Prophecy ; that is , the Life and Soul of it ; which animates it , and gives it its true Value and Esteem ; in the Sense that Spirit is often opposed to Letter , and Flesh in Scripture , 2 Cor. 3.6 .

(2) That the Sense of Prophetical Scriptures , given from a compare of Scripture with Scripture , is ( when it evidently appears to be so ) of equal Credibility with the Prophecy it self ; because it is the Spirit , of the Letter of it .

( 3. ) That Interpreters of prophetical Scriptures , when their Interpretations are confirmed , are worthy of a Prophet's Reward ; because they have the Spirit of prophecy , Matth. 10.41 .

11 And I saw Heaven 18 opened [ for a glorious appearance of Christ , ] and behold a white Horse [ the Emblem of Christ's Royalty and Glory , from his Resurrection , to his second coming in his Kingdom , chap. 6. 2. ] and he that sate upon him [ i. e. Christ , ] was called faithful 18 and true [ to his Promises , and his Friends , ] and in Righteousness [ i. e. Truth , and Peace ] he doth Judg 19 [ his People , Psal. 96.10 , 13. Is. 11 . 1-9.32 , 16. ] and make 19 War [ with his Enemies , Is. 11.4 . ]

17 To shew that the Heavens shall open , when the King of Glory appears , Psalm 24 . 7-10 . Matth. 24.30 .

And this Appearance ( which is the second Vision in this Chapter ) is that of Christ's coming in his Kingdom to Judgment ; and is the same with that , Chap. 14.14 . as will plainly appear to any who considers the Circumstances , and Description of both .

18 He is said to be Faithful and True ; because of his appearing in his Kingdom , according to his promise ; which Atheists , Antiscripturists , and those of the Antichristian Party , had called in question ; still asking , with those Scoffers ( 2 Pet. 3. ) where is the promise of his coming ?

19 19 Hence it appears that the great Battle of Armageddon , is by way of Judgment ; wherein the Enemies of Christ , and of his Kingdom , are represented as (a) (a) Ezek. 32.27 . and Chap. 38. Rev. 20. Warriors in Arms ; who when conquered , were wont , as Captives of War , to be judged by , and receive Sentence from the Conquerour , as appears from Jerem. 52.9 .

12 His Eyes were as a flame of 20 Fire [ penetrating and judging of all things , after a quick and terrible manner , chap. 1.14 . 2 , 18. ] and on his head were many 21 Crowns [ to denote the amplitude of his Dominions , his many Conquests , and the several Exercises of his Regal Office , especially now in his glorious Monarchy , and Kingdom , Psal. 72 8-20 . Rev. 14.14 . ] and he had a Name 22 written that no man knew but he himself [ i. e. his Essence , and Nature as God Incarnate ; and his Will , Counsels , Judgments , and Rewards , c uld not be fully known , nor comprehended by any Creature ; and not at all after a saving manner , but by them to whom he should reveal them , Judg. 13.18 . Job 11.7 , 8. Psalm 36.6 . Matth. 11.27 . Rom. 11.33 , 34. 1 Cor. 2 . 6.-16 . 1 John 3.2 . ]

20 Christ is to be revealed in flaming (a) (a) Thes. 1 , 8.2 , 8. fire , when he comes to Judgment in his Kingdom ; and therefore his Eyes are represented as a flame of fire , to signifie his Discerning Judgment , and All-seeing Wisdom ; which he will then most peculiarly manifest .

21 Christ had a Kingdom from his very Resurrection ; and has had all along many Conquests over his Enemies in the Administration of it ; and is therefore very fitly represented with many Crowns ; as David , a Type of Christ , put on his Head the Crowns of the several Kings conquered by him , 2 Sam. 12.30 . 1 Chron. 20.2 . See also 1 Maccab. 11.13 . He has also many Crowns , because of his Kingdom , as the Eternal Word , and as Mediator ; which he hath administred under the Father ever since his Resurrection , represented by the first Seal ; and as he now enters upon the Administration of his Glorious Kingdom ; as he is also King of Kings , and Lord of Lords , he hath all the Crowns of the Kingdoms of the Earth belonging unto him ; and now , as it were , put upon his Head .

22 His Name , Emmanuel , God made Flesh , or God in our Nature , seems to be here more particularly understood ; as being peculiar to him , as distinct from the Father , and the Spirit , Judg. 13.18 . Isa. 9.6 . Prov. 30.4 .

13 And he was cloathed with a vesture dipt in [ the ] Blood [ of his Enemies , Psal. 68.23 . Is. 63 . 1-6 . ] and his Name is called [ or , he is , ] the Word 23 of God , [ John 1.1 ]

23 That is , the Eternal Word of God ; by whom God spake , when he made the World ; and spake also to our Fore-fathers under the Old Testament , and unto us in the Gospel . And he may also be called , The Word , because in him the whole Word of God , Prophecies and Promises , are Yea and Amen ; that is , constant , and not changeable , punctually fullfilled , unalterably confirmed , and ratified , 2 Cor. 1.19 , 20. See Grot. on Joh. 1.1 . Bishop Pearson on the second Article of the Creed ; and Dr. Bull's's Defensio Fidei Nicaenae .

14 And the Armies which were in Heaven [ i. e. Christ's mighty Angels , and the Saints which shall accompany them , when he comes to Judgment in his Kingdom , Dan. 4 35. Zech. 14.5 . Matth. 22.7 . 1 Thes. 4.14 . 1 Cor. 15. Phil. 3.29 . 2 Thes. 1.7 . Jude 14.15 . See the Notes on Rev. 14 : 14 , 15. and chap. 20. and on verse 11. of this Chapter ] followed him upon white 24 Horses [ as Companions , and Partakers with Christ in his Glory , and his Kingdom ; ] cloathed in fine 25 Linen , white and clean [ i. e. they were Justified and Sanctified by the Righteousness ; and Holyness of Christ imputed unto them . See on verse 8. ]

24 This Battle is a Judgment , as appears from Verse 15. So that these Armies of Heaven must be the Angels and the Saints who shall come with Christ in Judgment to his Kingdom , with glorified Bodies ; as the Scriptures quoted in the Paraphrase , do plainly declare : and they are represented as on White Horses , to shew the Glory they shall appear in , and their joynt Rule and Reign with Christ ; it being the custom for Kings Favorites , Nobles and Rulers , to be clad in White Garments , and ride on White Beasts ; as hath been already observed on Rev. 3 , 4 , 18.6 , 2.

25 These Heavenly Armies appear in the same Habit , with the Spouse , at the Eighth Verse ; whence it follows , that they are Saints , who differ not from the Spouse , which is the Church , but as the Members do from the Body , the whole from the parts united .

But Christ only , and not the Saints , appears in a Vesture dipt in Blood ; to shew , that this Victory over Antichrist , and the wicked world , was wholly owing to his Blood ; according to Isaiah 63 . 1-7 . and that the Saints Robes were washed , and made white in his Blood alone .

15 And out of his Mouth goeth a sharp Sword [ of Sentence , and Condemnation , proceeding out of it , verse 21 ] that with it he should smite [ all ] the [ Wicked ] Nations of the Earth , and [ after he hath smitten them , ] he shall rule them with a rod of Iron [ during the continuance of his Glorious Kingdom , Psalm 2. Rev. 2.27 . See Rev. 20. ] and he treadeth [ and that alone , Isa. 63 . 1-6 . ] the Winepress 26 of the feirceness , and wrath of Almighty God [ i. e. the wicked of the Earth were punished by him with exquisite Torments ]

26 From hence it appears , that this Judgment and Victory , is contemporary with Chapter 14. 19 , 20. See also on Chapter 20.

16 And he hath on his [ Kingly , and Glorious ²⁷ ] Vesture , [ Is. 63.1 . ] and on his Thigh [ upon which the Sword of his Fury was also girt , Psalm 45.3 . Is. 27 , 1.66 , 16. Ezek. 38.18 , 21 ] a Name Written [ legibly , and now seen , and acknowled by all ; ] King of Kings , and Lord of Lords [ i. e. the only Supreme , Universal Monarch , Dan. 2.44 , 45 , 47. 1 Tim. 6.15 . Rev. 17.14 . ]

27 Here Christ is represented as taking possession of his glorious Kingdom , clad in Imperial , Glorious Apparel ; and girt with a Kingly Sword , according to the Description of his going forth to his Kingdom in his Might , Glory , and Majesty , Psalm 45.

It is an ingenious conjecture of those who think , that as his former Name ( Verse 12 , 13. ) denotes his Divinity ; so does this denote his Kingdom , as the Son of Man : Whereupon he wears a Title on his Vesture , as Kings are wont to do their Regal Cognizances ; by which they are distinguished , and made known : and also on his Thigh ; to signifie , that he came from the Loyns , or Thighs of Abraham , and David ( whose Son he was , according to the Flesh , Matth. 1.1 . Rom. 1.3 . ) to whose Seed , which is Christ , an universal Kingdom was promised . Whereupon also they were wont to put their Hands under the Thighs of them to whom they swore Fidelity and Subjection ; to shew , that Christ , the Blessed Seed , and Vniversal Monarch , was to come from the Thigh , or Loyns of Abraham , Gen. 24 , 2.46 , 26.47 , 29. 1 Chron. 29.24 . Ezek. 17.18 .

17 And I saw an Angel standing in the Sun [ to shew the Glory of Christ the King of Kings and the Sun of Righteousness now c●mforting his Servants , and treading down his Enemies , Malach. 4.2 , 3 Rev. 1.16.8 , 12 10 , 1.12 , 1. ] and he cried with a oud voice , saying , to all the Fowls 28 that fly in the midst of Heaven , come and gather your selves together unto the Supper of the great God [ i e. come , and partake of , and c lebrate this his great Victory , Is 34.6 . Jerem. 12.9 . Ezek. 39.17 , 19. Zeph. 1.7 . ]

28 In this Verse begins the Third Vision of this Chapter ; wherein is described the Event and Success of the Battel of Armageddon , by a Feast for Fowls upon the Carcasses of the slain ; to which they are , as it were , invited , by a Poetical Allocution , made use of 1 Sam. 17.46 . Jerem. 12.9 . and Ezek. 39 . 17-20 . the place here alluded to ; from whence it is evident , that the Battel and Success mentioned in this place , has a reference to Gog , the Subject of those Visions of the Prophet Ezekiel . Now , although by Fowl are meant in the Prophet , the Damned Spirits , who seize on lost Mankind , as Ravenous Birds on their Prey ; yet because they are discomfited in this Battel , and are represented as bound in it , they cannot be understood in this place ; which has a reference rather to the Saints ( those Armies of Heaven on white Horses ) who come with Christ in the Air at this Day of Judgment , typified by a Battel of Decision ; and are , as it were , invited to a Feast upon a sacrifice of the slain ( as it is called Ezek 39 . 17-21 . ) according to the Notions and Customes of the Jews , who were wont to (a) (a) Dr. Cudworth's true Notion of the Lord's Supper . Feast upon Sacrifices ; and that after a Victory , and sometimes upon the Spoils taken in War ; as Abraham was f●asted by Melchizedeck ; and his Soldiers upon the Spoils taken from the wicked Kings , a Type of the Kings here vanquished , Gen. 14. And accordingly the Saints are here invited to an Eucharistical Feast , for the slaughter of Christ's Enemies ; who are frequently in Scripture said to (b) (b) See Rev. 18.20 . Psalm 58.10 . Psalm 106. and 149. rejoice ; not in the misery , but in the righteous Judgments of Christ upon the wicked ; in regard of which Righteousness they are comforted ( as the Prophet Ezekiel speaks , Chap. 14.22 , 23. ) concerning the Evil which God brings upon the wicked , for their wicked ways and doings .

18 That ye may Eat the Flesh of [ the ] Kings [ of the Earth , ] and the Flesh of Captains , and the Flesh of Mighty Men [ or Soldiers , Jerem. 46 5. ] and the Flesh of Horses , and of them that sit on them , and the flesh of all Men , booth free and bond , both small and great , [ i. e. that ye might rejoyce for the Judgments of God upon all his Enemies whatsoever , Psalm 110. and 149. Rev. 18.20 . Ezek. 39 . 18-21 . ]

19 And I saw the Beast [ i. e. the Papacy and its Hierarchy ; ] and the Kings of the Earth , and their Armies [ i. e. all the wicked Potentates of the Earth , and their followers , and adherents ; ] gathered together to make War [ i. e. united in a Diabolical Conspiracy , chap. 16.13 , 14 , 16. ] against him that sate on the [ white ] Horse [ i. e. Christ , verse 11. ] against his Army [ the Saints , verse 14 ]

20 And the Beast was taken [ captive , Rev. 13.10 ] and with him the false Prophet [ i. e. the other Beast , ] that wrought Miracles before him , with which he deceived them that had received the mark of the Beast , and them that Worshipped his Image [ i. e. the adherents of Antichrist , chap. 13. ] these 29 both were cast 30 alive into a lake of Fire , burning with Brimstone [ i. e. were punished after a most exemplary manner , and with the utmost severity . ]

29 The Beast , and the False Prophet , ( as being the Chief in the Conspiracy against Christ's Kingdom ) are first taken , and are condemned to the Lake , even before the Devil , and the wicked Nations ; who found them there , when they were cast into it , Rev. 20 . 10-15 .

30 This Phrase shews , ( 1. ) That their Punishment will be very severe , and very exemplary , proceeding from the utmost Wrath , and Indignation of God , expressed by Fire and Brimstone .

( 2. ) That it was their Final and Eternal Condemnation ; as being the very same punishment , to which all the wicked are at last consigned at the final consummation of all things , Chap. 20. 10-15 . So that hereby is signified , the Eminency and Transcendency of their punishment , and the utter and total Abolition of that Antichristian State ; which , as being the base , and Hypocritical Counterfeit of Christianity ; is most peculiarly abhorred by God ; and is accordingly consumed and abolished , so as never to appear again , immediately at the very First Approach , or Dawning of Christ's Kingdom ; as the shadows fly away when the Day breaks ; and the Chaff is suddenly driven away with the wind , Psalm 1.4 . Hos. 6 , 4.13 , 3. Canticl. 2.17.2 Thes. 2.8 .

21 And the 31 Remnant [ i. e. the Kings of the Earth , and their Armies , verse 18 , 19 ] were slain 32 with the Sword of him that sate upon the [ white ] Horse [ verse 11. ] which Sword proceeded out of his Mouth [ i. e. they were Condemned by the Light , Evidence and Convictions of Christ's Gospel , according to which God will then judge the Secrets of Men by Jesus Christ , Rom. 2.16 . ] and all the Fowls were filled with their Flesh [ i. e. all the Saints were fully satisfied with the Justice of their Condemnation , and the high Praises of God were in their Mouths for it , Psalm 149 5.6 ]

31 The Beast , and False Prophet , the Chief Enemies of Christ's Kingdom , are first sentenced , and are cast into the Lake , at the first Appearance of Christ , to which punishment also all their Adherents are expresly adjudged , Rev. 14 . 9-11 . although not at the same time ( as seemeth to appear from their bewailing the Ruine of Babylon afterwards , Chap. 18. ) or not to the same degrees of it : Whereupon it follows ; that if under the Beast , and the False Prophet , their Armies and Adherents are to be comprehended , who must needs be vanquished with their Cheiftains ; then by the Kings , and their Armies , must be meant all the other wicked of the Earth , besides the Antichristian Counterfeit ; who are vanquished and condemned by Christ , and his Armies . And although the Devil and his Angels , and Armies , are not here mentioned , yet it is evident from Chap. 20.2 . that the Dragon was laid hold on , or taken Captive ; which Phrase respects the Issue of a Battel , and must consequently relate to this at Armageddon . But because those Enemies are Invisible Instruments , and acted in , and by the others ; therefore are they not particularly named here , but only their Instruments and Agents , who openly appeared , and resisted Christ's Kingdom .

32 These are not cast alive into the Lake , because they are to appear again after the Thousand Years Kingdom of Christ ; but are said only to be slain by the Brightness , Efficacy and Power of Christ's Kingdom : whereby is meant a Spiritual Slaughter , accompanied with Bodily Torments , proceeding from Anguish of Mind ; in the sense of the Psalmist , Psal. 59.11 , 13.104 , 35. concerning which see more on the following Chapter .

Here it may be noted , That there are Three Enemies of Christ to be vanquished by his coming ; which may also be the Three Parts of the great City :

( 1. ) The Dragon , or Satan and his Angels ; by whose Diabolical Spirit all the Enemies of Christ's Kingdom were influenced ; who are bound and sealed up during the Thousand Years Kingdom of Christ ; and are afterwards cast into the Lake , Chap. 20.2 , 3 , 10.

( 2. ) The Kings of the Earth , and their Armies ; i. e. those who had a bare Enmity and Hostility against Christ's Kingdom , and not under the pretence of advancing it ; who are slain at this Battel , and then make Second Assault upon Christs Kingdom ; in which they are overcome , and at last utterly abolished , and cast into the Lake , Chap. 20.9 , 10.

( 3. ) Antichristianism ; consisting of Beastianism , and False Prophetism : which State is utterly abolished by the first Appearance of Christ ; and all its Votaries , and impenitent Adherents , lye under the severe Judgments of God , during the whole time of Christ's Glorious Kingdom ; being never able to make any the least opposition against it .

CHAP. XX.

The Text.

1 AND I saw an Angel come down from heaven [ i. e. a very particular and peculiar Ministry of Angels , deputed by God for this purpose , ] having the Key of the bottomless pit [ i. e. a Power to open and shut the Pit of Hell , Luke 8.31 . Rev. 1 , 18.9 , 1. ] and a great chain in his hand [ i. e. Powerful means to restrain the Evil Spirits , 2 Pet. 2.4 . Jude 6 ]

2 And he laid ¹ hold on [ i. e. seized upon , and secured , Matth. 14.3 . ] the Dragon , that Old Serpent , which is the ² Devil , and Satan [ Gen. 3. Rev. 12.9 . ] and bound him [ i. e. restrained him from ³ deceiving the Nations ] a thousand years [ i. e. during the Reign of Christ . See on Verse 4. ]

Annotations on CHAP. XX.

¹ An Account having been given in the former Chapter , how Two parts of the great City , or Two of the Three Enemies of Christ had been disposed of ; the Holy Spirit does in this Chapter , from Verse 1 to 4. particularly describe the Event of that Battle , with reference to Satan , or the Devil and his Angels , the Third Enemy , or Third part of the Great City , or Idolatrous and Wicked Polity of the Kingdom of Darkness .

² 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , (a) (a) Grot. in Marc. 3.26 . Vniversitas Satanica , the Devil and all his Evil Angels ; called The Dragon , as he presided over , and influenced the Pagan Empire and Emperours , and lived in the Imperial Supremacy of the Antichristian King , Chap. 13.4 : and That Old Serpent , in respect of his Deceiving our First Parents in Paradise , in that Shape ; and his working in and by Antichrist , with all lying Wonders , and deceivableness of Vnrighteousness , 2 Thes. 2.9 , 10. Rev. 12.3 , 14 : and the Devil , and Satan , as he is the Accuser and Adversary of Mankind , Rev. 12.9 . Under whom are comprehended the several Sorts and Orders of Wicked Spirits , ( mentioned Eph. 2 , 2.6 , 12. ) acting as one Power , under one Prince and Chief of them ; who are here restrained from all manner of Power whatsoever , either from themselves , or as influencing others , during the glorious Kingdom of Christ .

³ As he had done our first Parents in the first Paradise ; so that there is no fear of being driven out of this New Paradise , or of being deceived by Diabolical Temptations in it : it being very (b) (b) Burnet's Theor. 4.2 . probable that the New Earth will be Paradisiacal .

3 And he ⁴ cast him into the bottomless pit [ which is also a place of Torment , Matth. 8.28 , 29. Luke 8.31 . ] and ⁴ shut him up , and set a ⁴ Seal upon him [ i. e. closely confined him , after the most secure manner , ] that he should deceive the Nations [ Verse 8. ] no more [ as he had hitherto done , by the Lye of Idolatry , and other deceitful Wickednesses and Temptations ; ] till the thousand Years [ of Christ's Reign , ] should be fullfilled , [ or ended : ] and after that , he must [ according to the secret Counsel , and Will of God , ] be loosed [ from this Restraint , ] for a ⁵ little season .

4 4 4 By these several Expressions is intimated , that the Devil should be confined after the closest manner , and restrained from all sorts of Mischief : but because he was to be let loose after the thousand years ; therefore he is said to be only shut up in the bottomless pit ; and is not cast into the Lake until afterwards , when he is made utterly uncapable of any manner of power , or Action against God and his Kingdom , for the least season , and that to all Eternity .

And here end the first Triumphs , and Conquests of Christ in his Kingdom ; which begins with the reducing of his Enemies , viz. Antichrist , the Wicked Nations , and the Devil , so as to make them his Footstool ; whom his Father had been subduing for him , from his Ascension ; as is evident from Psalm 110.1 . 1 Cor. 15.25 .

⁵ The duration of this Season is no where determined in Scripture , and therefore cannot be positively assigned : only if the Tradition of the seven Thousand Years duration of the World , prove true ; it must comprehend that space of Time which will be found wanting to compleat the 7000 Years , after the Expiration of the 1000 Years of Christ's Kingdom .

4 And I saw ⁶ Thrones [ i. e. solemn and glorious pre●arations for Rule and Judgment , Dan. 7.9 ] and ⁷ they [ i. e. the Saints of the most High , who come with Christ , Chap. 19.14 . Dan. 7.13 , 18 , 21 , 22 , 26 , 27. Zech. 14.5 . 1 Thes. 4.14 . ] sat ⁸ upon them [ i. e. were invested in a Regal and a Judicial Office , ] and ⁹ Judgment [ i. e. Power of Governing , Sentencing , and Punishing , ] was given unto them [ who sat on the Throne , by God , and Christ , Dan. 7.22 , 27. ] and I saw the [ separate ] 10 souls of them [ or of the Persons , ] that we e beheaded for the Witness of Jesus , and for the Word of God [ i. e. the Souls of the Martyrs under the Pagan Emperour of Rome , Rev 6.9 , 10 11. ] and 11 [ I saw also the ¹² Souls of them ] which had not worshipped the Beast , neither his Image , neither had received his Mark upon their foreheads , or in their hands [ i. e. the Faithful Witnesses killed by Antichrist , Chap. 6 , 11. 11 , 7. 13 , 15 , 16. ] and they [ i. e. all these Saints and Martyrs , ] 13 lived [ again , in Spiritual and Heavenly Bodies , 1 Cor. 15 42-50 . ] and 14 reigned with 15 Christ a 16 thousand Years . ]

⁶ This Representation is taken from Dan. 7.9 . in allusion to the (a) (a) Mede's Works , p. 762. Grot. in Matth. 19.28 . Thrones , or Seats of the Jewish Consistory ; or rather ( in the Opinion of (a) (a) Mede's Works , p. 762. Grot. in Matth. 19.28 . Grotius ) to the ancient Custom of the Jews , amongst whom the Princes of the Tribes were wont to sit with the King , ih publick Assemblies . And accordingly , This Court of Christ's Kingdom , and Grand Assizes of the Day of Judgment , is represented as having many Thrones ; as ,

( 1. ) The Throne of God the Father , Dan. 7.9 .

( 2. ) The Throne of Christ , in which he was enstated , ( Dan. 7.13 , 14 ) upon the Judgment passed upon Ant●ehrist ; to shew , that Christ's Glorious Kingdom begins not until after that Judgment and Destruction ; as in this Prophecy the Thousand Years do not enter until after the Battle of Decision ; which is also called a Judgment . Chap. 19.

( 3. ) Many Thrones of Saints , Dan. 7.10 , 18 , 22 , 26. where the Saints are called The Judgment ; and are said to he set in Judgment ; and many Thrones to be set down , pitched , or erected , as the Word ought to be translated at the 9th Verse ; which Thrones do not belong to the Angels ; who are not represented as sitting , but standing , as Ministring and Assisting Spirits , 1 Kings 22.19 . Is. 6.1 . Dan. 7.10 .

⁷ By a diligent compare of Dan. 7.13 , 18 , &c. with Rev. 19.14 , 17. and this Verse ; it will plainly appear , that the Saints , those Armies of Heaven , who come with Christ in the Clouds to Judgment , are the They here referred to ; the very They ( Dan. 7.13 . where the like Phrase is used ) who come with the Son of Man upon the Clouds of Heaven ; to whom Thrones , a Kingdom , and a Judicatory are ascribed in (a) (a) Matth. 19.28 . Luke 22.30 . 1 Cor. 6 . 1-4 . Scripture , over the Wicked Angels , and the World ; and who have here Thrones given them , as a Reward for their Attendance upon Christ in the foregoing Battle ; to whom alone yet the Victory is ascribed , Chap. 19.21 .

⁸ To sit upon a Throne , denotes in Scripture , a continuance in an undisturbed possession of Soveraignty and Dominion , with a Right of Judicature ; as Expositors of the Creed have shewn , on the Article concerning Christ's sitting on the Right Hand of the Father .

⁹ This Word signifies Rule and Government , in Scripture ; as well as a Judicial Power , Gen. 15 , 14.19 , 9.1 Sam. 4.18 . Psalm 72.1 , 2.

10 From this place it may be observed ,

( 1. ) That these were the Souls of the very Martyrs whom he had seen before under the Altar , Chap. 6 . 9-11 . the same Expressions being used in both places .

( 2. ) That they were particularly the Martyrs under the pagan Roman Emperours ; because they are said to have been beheaded ; which was a (b) (b) Grot. in locum . Roman Punishment .

( 3. ) That the Soul is Immortal , and sleeps not in its separate State ; because they cry with a loud Voice , have Robes given unto them , and are admonished to rest for a little season , 6 . 9-11 .

11 These are distinguished from the former , by the interposition of 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or And: and are evidently ( as appears from comparing this place with Rev. 6.11 . ) the Witnesses martyred under the Reign of the Beast , or Antichrist ; who were to fill up , or compleat the Number of Martyrs ; and then to Live and Reign together with the Martyrs under the Pagan Emperours .

12 Pareus supposes an Ellipsis in this place ; which may be thus supplied , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , &c. although separate Souls are often spoken of in Scripture in the Masculine Gender , Luke 16 . 19-31 .

13 They lived ; that is , in their Persons , in Bodies , suited to the State of the Blessed Milennium ; for this cannot refer to the Souls here-mentioned , which lived before ; as hath been already observed . See also the Notes on the following Verse .

14 This ( as well as almost all the other Expressions in the New Testament , concerning the Great Day of Judgment ) is taken chiefly from Daniel ; who in the second and seventh Chapters of his Prophecy , foretells , that during the Times of the Fourth Kingdom ( evidently proved by several (a) (a) Mede 's Works , pag. 711. Dr. Moor'● S●●ps . Proph 2.13 . Dr , Gressener s Demonstr. B. 2. 6-8 . and the Append. Authors to be the Roman ) the God of Heaven should set up a Kingdom , which from small beginnings , or an Infant-State ( likned by Daniel to a (a) (a) Mr. Mede 713 , 743 , &c. Stone ) should by a Divine and Supernatural Power , increase so far , that at last , in the Days of the Ten Kings ( who are the Ten Toes of the Feet of the Great Image , Dan. 2.43 , 44. ) it should become a Mountain , filling the whole Earth ; that is , a Vniversal , and an Everlasting Kingdom , after it had put an end to all other Kingdoms , particularly that of Antichrist ; upon whose destruction this Glorious Kingdom , or Glorious State of Christs Kingdom , is to begin . And that there shall be a glorious state of Christs Church , such as hath not hitherto been , is a Truth so apparent in Scripture , that those (b) (b) Pocock on Micah , pag. 24 , 29 , 32 , 42. who are most wary of interpreting the Scriptures to this Sense , lest thereby any advantage might be given to the Jews , cannot but confess , that many Passages of the Prophets which relate to this State , are not as yet clearly , nor fully compleated ; but that they are still in fulfilling , and more may be expected in the latter times ; which Dr. Pocock extends to the second Coming of Christ . And although we ought to be cautious , how we administer occasion of hardening the Jews in their Infidelity , by forcing Texts of Scripture to this Sense , which may be meant concerning the first Coming of Christ ; yet the want of due distinguishing betwixt his first Coming in a way of Humiliation , and Sufferings ; and his second Coming in Glory , and that to erect a Kingdom upon Earth , and under the Heaven ( as is expresly affirmed Dan. 7.27 . Rev. 5.10 . ) in a State of perfect Righteousness , Peace and Prosperity ; has been no mean cause of Offence to the Jews ; and is the occasion of many Errors amongst Christians . But that there shall be such a Kingdom of Christ , ( which may be called his Mediatory Kingdom ) distinct from the Kingdom of Eternity , of which the Man Christ Jesus is the Eternal King , as he is united to the Eternal Word ; and from his Spiritual and Evangelical Kingdom ; will appear evident from these following Considerations :

( 1. ) Because the many (a) (a) Psalm 2.8 . Isa. 2 . 2-4 . Micah 4.1 . Mr. Mede Disc. 25. 29. 36. Prophecies , foretelling a Glorious , Constant , and uninterrupted Visibility , and Vniversality of Christ's Church , not yet accomplished , do require such a Future State . For the Church hath been seldom gloriously visible , never constantly , and uninterruptedly so : neither hath it been at any time in possession of much above the sixth part of the known World ; so far hath it fallen short of the Vniversality prophesied of in Scripture .

( 2. ) Many (b) (b) Isa , 11 . 6-9.65.17-25 . Ezek. 48.35 . Micah 4.3 . Justin . Mart. Dial , cum Tryphon . Dr. Burnet's Theor , 4.5 , 7. Jurieu's accomplishm . of prophec . Tom. 2. Chap. 18 , 24. Grot. de Verit. Relig. Christ. 5.18 . Quaedam vero etiam definite & sine conditione promissa , si impleta nondum sunt , adhuc possunt expectari . Constat enim , etiam apud Judaeos Tempus , sive Regnum Messiae ▪ durare ad finem seculorum . Prophecies relating to the Temporal and Spiritual Happiness of Christs Church , are not yet at all fulfilled , or only in part ; and therefore there must be some Future State , in which they are to be accomplished . Such as those which foretel its perfect peace , prosperity , holiness , and the divine presence resting and remaining in it ; which can by no Art be so interpreted , as to make out that they are already fulfilled .

( 3. ) Many of the (c) (c) Jurieu T. 3. Ch. 19. Types of the Old Testament , prefigure and signifie such a State of Christ's Church and Kingdom : such as Paradice , the New World after the Flood , the coming of the Israelites into Canaan , out of Aegypt , the Type of the Antichristian Apostasy ; their Return from their Captivity in Babylon , into a peaceable possession of their Land ; the Kingdom of (a) (a) 2 Sam. 7 . 8-29 . and 23 . 3-8 . See the Notes on Chap. 14.1 . David , in which he was established upon his Conquest over the Heathens , and not until after many Troubles and Distresses ; wherein it was an Eminent Type of Christ's Kingdom , as it proceeded from weak , small and troublesome beginnings , to strength , and a lasting Peace , after great Victories over the Sons of Belial , and the Heathen Nations : This Kingdom is also Typified by (b) (b) Psalm 72. Solomon's Kingdom , and his Marriage , in the Book of Canticles ; and most eminently by the (c) (c) See on Chap. 1.4 . and what follows in the next Note . Sabbatism , or Rest of God , in the seventh day , after six , for finishing his Works ; wherein the seventh Thousand Year designed for Christ's Kingdom , is evidently prefigured : for Christ's Kingdom being the main design of God , to be accomplished , in order to his Eternal Kingdom , and the chief means conducing to it ; was the primary thing in his intention from the beginning , and was not only foretold by all the Prophets , but was prefigured by the (d) (d) Ezek. Chap. 40 , &c. Heb. 8 , 5.9 , 9 , 10.10 . 1. Types , which shall be perfectly , and fully compleated in that State .

( 4. ) (e) (e) Dan. Chapters 2 , and 7. 2 Thes. 2.8 . Burnet 's Theory B. 4. 8. Antichrist is not yet destroyed ; neither are the (f) (f) Isa. 11. and 14.1 , 2.25 , 8.56 , 8. Chap. 60.65 , 17-25 . Ezek. 28 . 24-26.36 , 25-38 . 37 , 15-28 , Hos. 3.4 , 5. and Dr. Pocock on the place , pag. 162. Zech. 9 , 9-17 . 10 , 5-12 . and Chapters 12 , 13 , 14. Amos 9 . 11-15 . Mic. 2.12 , 13. Rom. 11.2 Cor. 3.16 . Grot. in Luc. 21.24 . Mr. Mede Ep. 17. and pag. 891 , Mons. Jurieu's accomplishm . of prophec . Tom. 2 , Chap. 17. Jews called , nor is the (f) (f) Isa. 11. and 14.1 , 2.25 , 8.56 , 8. Chap. 60.65 , 17-25 . Ezek. 28 . 24-26.36 , 25-38 . 37 , 15-28 , Hos. 3.4 , 5. and Dr. Pocock on the place , pag. 162. Zech. 9 , 9-17 . 10 , 5-12 . and Chapters 12 , 13 , 14. Amos 9 . 11-15 . Mic. 2.12 , 13. Rom. 11.2 Cor. 3.16 . Grot. in Luc. 21.24 . Mr. Mede Ep. 17. and pag. 891 , Mons. Jurieu's accomplishm . of prophec . Tom. 2 , Chap. 17. fullness of the Gentiles as yet come in ; nor are (a) (a) Psalm 110.1 Cor. 15 . 24-29 . Heb. 2 . 5-9 . all things as yet subdued unto Christ ; all which yet , according to plain Scripture , are to come to pass , some of them , before Christ's Kingdom , others before it be delivered up to the Father ; whence it is evident , that this Kingdom is not yet come , much less already past , as some imagine .

( 5. ) Christ is not yet come in his Glory , and therefore his Kingdom is not yet come : For the (b) (b) Compare Isa. 53. and 63. with many other places of Scripture : For there are twenty Texts which speak of his Second Coming to Glory , for one which speaks of his First Coming . See Mons. Jurieu . and Dr. Burnet's Theory . Scriptures evidently distinguish betwixt Two Comings of Christ ; the one in a State of Humiliation already past , the other in a State of Glory ; and most commonly (c) (c) Matth. 16 , 28.25.31 . Luke 19 , 13 , 15.23 , 42. 2 Tim. 4.1 . joyn his Second Coming and his Kingdom together .

( 6. ) The Scriptures joyn the Resurrection , and the Coming and Kingdom of Christ together . Whence it is evident , that this Kingdom is not come ; because the general Resurrection is not past . For thus , 1 Cor. 15.23 , 24. Christ's coming plainly refers to his coming to the Kingdom , at the General Resurrection ; he having all the while from his Ascension , sat at the Right Hand of the Father , in the patient Expectation of this his Glorious Kingdom , Psalm 110.1 . Heb. 10.12 . Rev. 1.9 .

( 7. ) There must be such a State , in which all things , even the inanimate parts of the Creation , are to be restored to their pure , primitive State ; that Christ's Redemption might be perfect and compleat : For Christ died , and made an Attonement and Reconciliation by his Blood , that he might carry on the great work of Redemption , through the several Ages of the World , to its full perfection . Now , that (a) (a) Rom. 8 . 19-24 . 1 Cor. 23 , 21 , 22. Redemption consisting in restoring whatsoever the First Adam lost , there must be a Restitution of the whole Creation to its first State ; or else Christ's Redemption will not be perfect . But of this more hereafter .

( 8. ) If the General Resurrection , and the Kingdom of Christ are the same ; then the Arguments from the Justice , and Wisdom of God , and all the other general Topicks which are commonly brought for the proof of the former , will conclude as strongly for the latter : to which may be added , that it is agreeable to the Wisdom , Justice , and Goodness of God , that he should reserve some Age of the World for his own entire Reign in Righteousness , who had permitted the Devil , and Antichrist , to domineer in so many Ages of it ; and that his Son should be visibly glorified in the sight of that very Earth , where he had been humbled , even to the Death of the Cross ; and the last Act , or Period of the Oeconomy of his Exaltation , should be accompanied with the greatest Glory and Majesty ; as the last Act of his Humiliation , was attended with the greatest Misery and Reproach : and that his Saints , who had undergone a long state of Misery and Persecution , should inherit (a) (a) Rom. 8 . 19-24 . 1 Cor. 23 , 21 , 22. the Earth in prosperity , according to the promises of God ; and the Wicked should suffer in a Visible State of Shame and Ignominy ; and that for some long space of time , and not only for a single Day of Judgment ; that Men might be deterred from sinning here , by the length of the punishment , and (b) (b) Burnet's Theor. 4.5 . by the dishonour of it , which shall be notorious to the whole Creation ; whereas the Eternal State of the Damned , is an hidden State ; besides which , according to the general current of Scripture , there must be a Visible Appearance of the Wicked , and the Good , at the general Retribution ; when God will display to the whole World the Reasons and Grounds of his procedures , and the whole Scene and Contexture of his Providence ; that his Wisdom , Justice and Goodness towards his Creatures might be seen , acknowledged , and admired by all of them ; to which the continuance of Mankind , under a Visible State for some considerable time , according to their Demerits , in the Reverse of what they enjoyed here : will very much contribute . Psalm 73. Isa. 65.13 , 25. Dan. 12.1 , 2. Phil. 2 . 9-11 .

( 9. ) It is agreeable (a) (a) See Dr. Home 's Resurrection revealed , lib , 3. 5. to the wonted procedures of Almighty God , that there should be a state of prosperity to his Church upon Earth . For he hath generally in all Ages punished on Earth , feirce Tyrants , and Persecutors of his Church ; and given to it a general Rest , after long , and tedious Troubles , Afflictions and Persecutions ; and that most commonly in the Churches Extremity , whiCh is God's Opportunity : and accordingly , we may justly expect such a State , upon the Destruction of Antichrist ; and that his Fall is not far off , because the two special Witness-Churches of France and Savoy , have been reduced to the utmost Extremity .

( 10. ) The Oeconomy , Dispensation , or Fatherly Administration af this Kingdom , which is God's Houshold , is placed by the Apostle , Ephes. 1.10 . in the Fullness of Times ; that is , of All Time ; which not being as yet expired , we may thence conclude , that this Kingdom is not yet come . For from the Consideration of Mark 1.15 . Gal. 4.4 , Ephes. 1.10 . and Isaiah 2.2 . it seems there were as if a Line of Time in Scripture , commencing from Christ's First Coming , called the Fullness of Time ; and ending in his second Coming , called , the Fullness of Times , or of all such Times .

( 11. ) The Monarchick (a) (a) See Dr. Beverley's Kingdom of Jesus Christ entring its Succession ; and Dan. 2 , and 7. Image in Daniel , is not yet broken to peices , but continues in its Feet , and Ten Toes , under the Papacy , and its Ten Kings ; and therefore the Kingdom of Christ is not yet come , which is to destroy it . Which Kingdom also , as it is there described , cannot be Christ's Evangelical Kingdom , because that destroyed not Kingdoms , but converted them ; nor his Kingdom of Eternity ; because , according to Prophecy , this Kingdom is to be under the Heaven , and to fill the whole Earth , Dan. 2.

( 12. ) Very many Texts of Scripture cannot possibly be explained , at least in their Fullest , and most compleat Sense and Latitude , without supposing some such State . For even the first , and great Prophecy , Gen. 3.15 . concerning the bruising of the Serpents Head . is not yet fully compleated , nor will be , until Christ's Second Coming , when Sin and Death shall be utterly abolished , 1 Cor. 15. Japhet's Tents ( according to Noah's Prophecy , Gen. 9.27 . ) have not been yet enlarged through the whole Extent of the Northern parts of the World ; neither hath God yet perswaded Japheth and Shem , Gentile and Jew , to live together in the same Tents , or Church . The Promises to (b) (b) Dr. Homes Resurrect. revealed , B. 3. 2. Abraham as they are explained by the Apostles ) of such a Numerous Race as shall possess almost the whole World , are not fulfilled in their utmost Latitude ; as neither (a) (a) Dr. Homes Resurrect. revealed , B. 3.2 . some of Jacob's Prophecies , to befal his Posterity in the last Days , Gen. 49. particularly that Remarkable one , Verse 10. for the universal and compleat gathering of the people , both Jews and Gentiles , into one Body , is not as yet come to pass . And who can say , that the (b) (b) N●mb . 24.17 . Deut. 30 , 3 , 4 , 5.32 , 36 , 43. Psalm 2 , 8.22 , 27-31 . 45.47 , 7 , 8 , 9.49 , 14.67.68 , 22-35 . 72.86 , 9.110.149 . Very many places in the Prophets already quoted . The places in the New Testament which speak concerning Christ's Kingdom . and the World to come of the Messias : and Luke 19.11 , 12.23 , 42. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , in thy Kingdom . Acts 3 . 19-26 . 1 Cor. 15.24 , &c. Eph. 1.21 . Heb 3 . 5-9 . 2 Peter 3.13 . Revel. 11.15 . See a Treatise written by Alstecius , entituled , The Beloved City , or the Saints Reign . Mr. Archer of the Personal Reign of Christ . Dr. Homes 's Resurrection Revealed . Dr. Burnet 's Theory , B. 4. Dr. Beverley against Mr. Baxter . Monsieur Jurieu , and Mr. Claude Oevres Posth●m . Tom. 3. Le Ci●quieme Empire . Prophecies contained in the places quoted in the Margent , are as yet compleatly fullfilled ; or that the First (c) (c) See Dr. Beverley on the Lords Prayer . Mede Ep. 52. Petitions of the Lords Prayer , can be well understood , without the supposal of such a Kingdom ?

( 13. ) When the Apostles had received power ( in which all necessary Gifts , Knowledge , as well as others , is included , Luke 24.49 . ) by the Holy Ghost's coming upon them ; the knowledge of Times and Seasons was bestowed upon them by God ; which indeed it was not for them to know before , of themselves , and without the Spirit ; which alone knoweth the Secrets of God ; for which they were rebuked by our Saviour ( Acts 1 . 6-8 . ) and not for supposing such a Kingdom and Restauration . For in the first Sermon which the Apostle Peter made after the descent of the Holy Ghost ( Acts 3 . 19-26 . ) he plainly makes mention of the Times , and appointed Seasons of (d) Restitution , or Restauration , and Refreshment to Israel ; determining also the precise Time , when this should come to pass ; viz. at the second Coming of Christ from Heaven , foretold by all the Prophets ; when the sins of the converted Israelites were to be blotted out , and they should have great comfort and refreshment from the presence of God by Christ's return ; referring to the Prophecy of Moses ( Deut. 18.15 , 18 , 19. ) where it is foretold , that at the raising up , or coming of Christ , the Israelites shall hear , or obey him , in all things whatsoever he shall say unto them ; which perfect Obedience hath not been as yet paid unto Christ's Doctrine by them ; and therefore the Words must refer to some Second Coming ; when , according to the Tenor of that , and other places of Scripture , the faithful Jews shall be restored , comforted and rewarded ; and the Disobedient shall be destroyed from among the people .

( Lastly , ) The Apostle , 1 Cor. 15 . 24.-29 . plainly asserts , that Christ shall have such a Distinct and Peculiar Kingdom to himself , as that he may be said in the Exercise of it , not to be subject to God the Father ; and God the Father , during that Kingdom , not to be all in all . Which cannot be understood concerning him whilst he was upon Earth ; because he was then in a State of Humiliation , and Sufferings , being made lower then the Angels , and having taken upon himself the Form of a Servant , Phil. 2.7 , 8. Heb. 2.9 : nor concerning him as he is now in Heaven ; because he is represented in Scripture in his present State , as sitting on the Right Hand of God ; whereby is denoted his enjoying and possessing , as the Son (c) (c) 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Acts 3.2 . the same word used Acts 1.6 . by the Apostles , when they proposed this question to our Saviour . of Man , a Glory and Authority next to that of God the Father ; and the Exercise of his Regal Office , as a Branch of his Mediatorship , as in subjection , and subordination unto him ; and as in expectation of having his Enemies subdued by the Father , Psalm 110.1 . Heb. 10.12 , 13. Nor can this be understood concerning the Kingdom of Eternity ; because then God will be All in All ; And although Christ must Reign in his Humane Nature to all Eternity , yet that is not as Mediator , but as God-Man (a) (a) John 13 , 32.17 , 5 , 24. glorified with the Glory which he had with the Father before the World was ; in which State his Humane Nature is not to have a proper and peculiar Glory of it self ; but one in and with God , from him , and him alone : And therefore this must be understood concerning some State of his Kingdom ( called 1 Cor. 15.24 . The Kingdom ) in which Christ , as Son of Man , and Mediators , shall appear to Reign so gloriously , with such Evidences , and Manifestations of Glory , in and from himself , as that he may be said , not to be subject to the Father , but to have a distinct Kingdom of his own , although communicated from God the Father ; in which he Reigns freely and absolutely as King , and net as a Vice-Roy limited by a Commission ; and which was not to be One with his Fathers Kingdom , until all things become One in him ; when Christ's Mediatory Kingdom is to cease ; A Mediator , not being a Mediator of One. Now if there be such a Kingdom , and that Kingdom be not his Mediatory , nor Eternal Kingdom ; what Kingdom can it be , but that Glorious Kingdom we have been treating of ; which is to begin ( as the Apostle there intimates , and shall be shewn hereafter ) at the Resurrection , and is to end when all things are subdued unto the Son ; when he shall deliver up his Kingdom in which the Saints had been sanctified by him , and prepared for Union with God ; according to the Tenor of that admirable Prayer of our Saviour ( John 17. ) the Pattern of his Intercession . Q. E. D ,

15 It is no where expresly said in Scripture , that Christ shall come down upon the Earth at the Day of Judgment ; but only that he shall appear in the Clouds (a) (a) So 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 may be rendered ; compare Rev. 5.10 . and Matth. 25.21 . See Mr. Mather de Signo Filii Hominis ; and Dr. Homes Resurrect. revealed , 2.2 . over the Earth , in the lowest part of the Heavens , into which be descends from the highest Heavens , Judging the World , and Reigning there with his Saints . 1 Thes. 4.16 , 17.

16 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , The Thousand Years ; which are to be understoood of a definite space of time ; as appears from the Epocha , and Period assigned to this Line of Time ; which is dated from the binding of the Devil , and ends in the loosing of him .

And the Thousand Years are to be understood Literally , and not Prophetically , reckoning each Day for a Year ; because all Prophetical Time will be at an end before the Blessed Millennium begins ; according to Christ's Oath ( Rev. 10.6 . ) that Time should be no longer , after the expiring of the 1260 Years , the Times foretold by the Prophets . Now if Propheticall Time be at an end before the Thousand Years enter ; then they must be Literally , and not Prophetically understood ; in which sense if they were to be taken , the Glory of the Divine State , in which God is all in all , would be deferred to so vast a length of Time , as could not rationally be supposed . But that this State is to last such a precise Number of Years , seems to be plainly asserted by the Apostle Peter ( 2. Ep. 3.8 . ) who discoursing concerning the Day of Judgment , delivers this remarkable Axiom , ( of which he charges those he wrote to , to take special notice , as of a thing very observable ) viz. That one Day is with the Lord as a Thousand Years , and a Thousand Years as one Day . In which place the Apostle answers an Objection which he foresaw would be made by some Scoffers in the last Days , against the coming of Christ to dissolve this present World , and make a New One ; and tells the that this should certainly come to pass at the Day of Judgment .

But least his meaning should be mistaken , he says , that by the Day of Judgment , he does not mean a single ordinary Day , but a Day in the mysterious Account , and Reckoning of Almighty God , who made all things in Number , as well as in Weight and Measure ; and had ordained accordingly , that a Day in his Account should be reckoned as a Thousand Years , and a Thousand Years as One Day ; and therefore that the Day of Judgment being One of the Lord's Days ( called frequently the Day of the Lord in Scripture ) must consist of a Thousand Literal Years ; and a Thousand Years ( when spoken of with relation to some mystical Day , or Time of the Lord ) must be accounted as One mystical Day ; comprehending a Thousand Years of common Account . And also he further intimates , that the Days of the Lord ( in which he perfected the Work of the Creation , and rested from it ) being Seven , there must consequently pass before the Day of Judgment , six Thousand Years , or six mystical Days ; and that the Day of Judgment must accordingly last a Thousand Years , which should be a Day of Sabbatism , or a Thousand Years of Rest or Peace , and of Sanctification or Righteousness ; in correspondence to Gods resting on the Seventh Day , and blessing , and sanctifying it .

And this Interpretation of the place is not only agreeable to the Traditions (a) (a) Mede 's Works , pag. 609. Grot. in loc . Ainsw . on Gen. 1.31 . Burnet's Theory . B. 3 , 5.4 , 3 , 6. of the Jews , to whom the Apostle wrote ; and to the Sentiments of the Primitive Christians ; but also may be stongly enforced from the Circumstances of the Text it self . For if this were not the sense of the Words , and it contained only this plain Natural Truth , that Time is nothing to Eternity , why should so solemn an Admonition be prefixed to it ? Which is also a sense nothing proper to the scope of the Apostle ; who was to answer the Objection of the Scoffers ; and to comfort the Christians under the delay and long suffering of God ; and to excite them to look for it , and hasten unto it ; to which end it was no ways proper to tell them , that each Natural day of the Year , was with the Lord as a Thousand Years ; which would but have encreased their impatient expectation ; and would withal not have answered the Objection of the Scoffers ; because there might be , for all the Apostle had asserted , many Thousand Years before the Promise of his coming should be fulfilled . Whereas the other Interpretation , affords Hope to the Christians , that things should not always continue as they were , but that this wicked World should be at last destroyed , and a New One succeed it ; wherein they should be found of Christ at his coming , in peace , that is , in a state of rest and peace , to their good and prosperity ; according to what the Apostle Paul had written unto them in his Epistle to the (b) (b) Especially in the 3d and 4th Chapters . Hebrews ; where , besides the Rest from the Works of the Creation ; and that promised to the Israelites in the Land of Canaan ; he makes mention of another Rest , which he calls a certain limited Day , wherein another kind of Rest is to be expected ; plainly intimating the Day of Rest in the Times of the Messias , or a Sabbatism ( as the word ought to be translated , verse 9. ) that is , a seventh Thousand Years of Peace and Righteousness , after six Thousand of Labour , Misery and Sin ; for , ( according to the Key of Mystical Knowledge given by the Apostles Peter and John ) after a (a) (a) Bp. Fell 's Sermon on 2 Pet. 3.3 . Millenary Week , the Everlasting Sabbath shall commence .

And further , this Number is to be taken literally , because by it is signified a State of Perfection ; a Year being the perfect Revolution of the Sun ; and a Thousand , being a perfect Number ; and the perfection both of Time and Numbers concurring in a Thousand Years . For a Thousand Years is a Cube (b) (b) For it arises out of the multiplication of Three Tens ; Two Tens multiplied , making 100 Years ; and 100 Years multiplied by the Third Ten , amounting to 1000 Years ; which is a Cube of Time . See Meursii Denar . Pythagor . and Dr. Moor's Cabbala ; Oper. Philosoph . Tom. 2. pag. 500 , 501 , 530 , 532 , 557 , 558 , 559 , 561. of Time , whose Root is Ten ; whereby is signified a steddy , uninterrupted , and permanent State , of which a Cube is the Symbol ; and withal a perfect one , to which no other State is to succeed , but is to be swallowed up in the perfection of Eternity ; as the Number Ten is a perfect Number , beyond which there is no simple Number , and comprehends all simple Numbers in it .

Whence it is , that Man , being a sinful and imperfect Creature , could never arrive to the Term of a Thousand Years ( as Jachiades , a Jew , has observed on Dan. 7.25 . ) the period of a perfect State upon Earth ; which the First Adam could not reach ( for if he had , he had been probably translated into an Immortal State ) nor any of the Sons of Adam during the Old World ; but is proper only to the Sons of the Resurrection in the New World of the Second Adam , or the Messias .

5 But the 17 rest [ or remnant ] of the dead [ i. e. those who we●e slain by the Sword of Christ's Mouth , Chap. 19.21 . ] lived 18 not again , 19 until the Thousand Years were finished . This [ living again of the Saints and Martyrs ] 20 is the first Resurrection , [ of Life , John 5.29 . 1 Thes. 4.15 , 16. ]

17 It is plain from what hath been observed in the foregoing Annotation , that the Day of (a) (a) See Mr. Mede , pag. 531-537 . 571-573 . 577-580 , 602-619 . Ep. 15.2 . and Book 5. And Dr. Beverley of the Universal Christian Doctrine of the Day of Judgment . Matth. 25.31 , 34. Luke 19 . 12-27 . Judgment mentioned in the Doctrinal parts of Scripture , is the same with the Thousand Years Kingdom of Christ ; Day (b) (b) John 16.26 . Heb. 3.8 , 9. See Mr. Mede in the places quoted , and pag. 86. and Mr. Mather de Signo Filii Hominis . often signifying in Scripture a long space af Time , and not only a single Day . And therefore , seeing that the Wicked are to be judged as well as the Good , they must be here meant by the rest of the Dead ; who are evidently the same with the Wicked People slain with the Sword of Christ's Mouth , Chap. 19.21 . the same Expressions being used in both places .

18 The Wicked indeed live again , when they are raised to Judgment ; but because they rise only to Shame , and Everlasting Contempt , ( as the Prophet Daniel speaks , Chap. 12.2 . ) and lye as dead , or slain under the condemning power of Christs Gospel , the Sword proceeding out of his Mouth ; and shall never live a Life of Happiness ; therefore are they represented here as dead (c) (c) See Matth. 8.22 . Luke 15.32 . 1 Tim. 5.6 . 2 Peter 3.7 . Jude 12. Men , which lived not again ; and accordingly , they are seldom mentioned in the general Discourses in the (d) (d) Neither in the 15th of the Corinthians , nor 1 Thessal. 4. New Testament about the Resurrection .

19 They are represented during the Thousand Years , as in a dead , spiritless , and unactive State , lying under the Judiciary Sentence of Condemnation ; and the perdition which the day of Judgment shall bring upon ungodly men , 2 Pet. 3.7 . upon the expiring of which , they become active , gather to Battle , and compass the Camp of the Saints , Verse 8 , 9.

20 This refers to the Resurrection , and living again of the Saints and Martyrs , mentioned in the Fourth Verse ; who are the Children of the Resurrection , Luke 20.36 . aand the dead in Christ that shall rise first ; whose Resurrection hereupon is called The First Resurrection ; i. e. the Resurrection of those who shall rise first at the beginning of Christ's Kingdom , and who are to have a Second Resurrection ( as it may be called in the sense that (a) (a) Grot. in Apocal. 20.5 . word may be taken , Lament. 3.63 . Heb. 11.35 . ) when they , together with the living Saints , shall be caught up , to be ever with the Lord in his Eternal Kingdom ; to which their first Resurrection to Glory is a preparative : there being Four several Resurrections ( as they may be called ) in Scripture .

( 1. ) To a Life of Grace , and of the Divine Spirit here .

( 2. ) Of separate Spirits with Christ .

( 3. ) The Resurrection to a state of Glory in Christ's Thousand Years Kingdom .

( 4. ) The State they are caught up , to when they are united to God in an endless Life to all Eternity .

For as the Change the Living Saints are to undergo , may be called a * * Tertall : de Resurrect. cap. 41. qui ab adventu Domini deprehendentur in carne , merebuntur compendio mortis per dem●tationem expunctae concurrere cum resurgentibus . Death , so may their being caught up be called a Resurrection .

But because the Wicked (a) (a) Dan. 12.2 . Matt. 25.31 . John 5.29 . Acts 24.15 . 2 Cor. 5.10 . shall rise at the same time with the Just , and they both shall appear together at Christ's Tribunal ; therefore is their State here accounted for together with that of the Just ; and the Resurrection not mentioned until that be declared ; although it is not properly a Resurrection ( which word when it is used simply , and absolutely , as it is here , signifies usually the (b) (b) Luke 14 , 14.20 , 35 , 36. 1 Cor. 15. Resurrection of Life ) but a Death .

6 Blessed [ in a most especial manner , because he waiteth , and cometh to the end of Times ; and the beginning of Christ's Kingdom , Dan. 12.12 . ] and holy [ for they also are of the Number of the Saints , who are not perfect without them , and shall at last be caught up with them , 1 Thes. 4.15 , 17. Heb. 11.40 . 1 Cor. 15.51 , 52. Isa. 4.2 , 3. ] is 21 he [ i. e. they which are alive , and remain unto the Coming of the Lord , 1 Thes 4.15 , 17. Isa. 4.2 , 3. ] that hath [ although but a ] part [ or share , ] in the first Resurrection [ and not an entire possession of the whole Happiness , and Glories , of that blessed State of Life and Reign with Christ , until they are caught up unto him , 1 Thes. 4.17 . ] on such the 22 second Death [ in the Lake of ●ire and Brimstone , Verse 14 , 15. Chap. 21.8 . ] hath no power [ at all , for they being the Living , shall always live , and having part in the first Resurrection to Life ; shall be found in the Book of Life , Dan. 12.1 . Ezek. 47.9 . and the 15th Verse of this Chapter ; ] but they shall be Priests of God [ i. e. Holy , and dedicated to his Service alone , ] and of Christ [ enjoying the full benefit of his Redemption , in White , Priestly Robes of Righteousness , washed in his Blood , Chap. 1 , 16.5 , 10.19 , 8 , 9 ] and shall reign 23 with him a Thousand 24 Ye●rs [ i. e. shall enjoy a pure , peaceable , and glorious Church-State , and be a Political Body upon Earth , governing the whole World for a Thousand Years , according to the Laws of Christ's Gospel , by virtue of his Power , and in relation unto , and dependance on him , Dan. 2. and 7th . See Notes on Verse 4. ]

21 If the Sons , and Children of the First Resurrection be the Saints , and Martyrs , who rise first , and come with Christ in his Kingdom ; then the He , or Body of Men , ( as the Article so often signifies ) here mentioned , must be the (a) (a) 1 Thes. 4.15 , 17 , 1 Cor. 15.51 ( 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) The We living , or the Generation af Saints and Believers ( such as the Apostle was ) who shall be alive upon Earth at Christ's Coming , and shall never have Died , or fallen asleep in the Lord ; but shall have been kept (b) (b) Isa. 4.3 . 1 Pet. 3.7 . alive , and preserved , as a Remnant ( therefore called 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) in the Judgment , and Burning , the Battle , and Fire of the last Day ; because there are no other Saints mentioned in Scripture , who can be said to be partakers of the Resurrection .

And they are properly said to have but a part in the first Resurrection ; because they shall only be changed at the first Resurrection , when the Dead in Christ rise first ; but shall not have such spiritual and incorruptible Bodies , and put on such Immortality , as the Dead Saints raised to Life , have at the very first moment of their Resurrection , until they are caught up in the Clouds , to meet the Lord in the Air , so as to be ever with him , 1 Thes. 4.17 . 1 Cor. 15.52 . Who are also here very remarkably placed in their due order , according to Doctrinal Scripture ; viz. after the Resurrection of the dead Saints to life , and the Resurrection of the dead Wicked , to condemnation ; who rise together ; Whereas the living Saints are not caught up ( which may be called a Resurrection ) until afterwards , 1 Thes. 4.15 , 16 , 17.

Which will appear more plain from a close , and due consideration of what Doctrinal Scripture hath delivered concerning the Resurrection ; in which it is asserted ,

( 1. ) That Christ is the (a) (a) 1 Cor. 15.20 , 23. First Fruits of them that sleep ; from whence it follows , that the Saints raised , may be very well meant by the Harvest ( Rev. 14.15 . ) before which the First Fruits were wont to be offered under the Law .

( 2. ) The Apostle asserts , 1 Cor. 15.22 , 23. 1 Thes. ●● , 16. that there shall be an Order observed in the Vivification , or Resurrection of the Just to Immortality , and Incorruptibility ; in which Sense the Apostle must be understood , 1 Thes. 4.16 . where he says , that the Dead in Christ shall rise first , that is , to Incorruptibility ; for otherwise , if Resurrection be to be taken simply , and absolutely , the Just do not rise before the Vnjust ; nor are the living Saints changed after them ; but all of them rise together in the same moment , 1 Cor: 15.52 .

( 3. ) The Bodies (b) (b) 1 Cor. 15.52 . 2 Cor. 5.4 . 1 Thes. 3 , 13.4 , 14-17 . 2 Thes. 1.7 . Jude 14. of the Dead Saints are first raised , and that incorruptible , at the Descent of Christ from Heaven with a shout ; and being caught up into the Air , are united to their Spirits ; and then they come , or are brought along with Christ , at his Revelation , and Appearing in his Kingdom .

( 4. ) The Living Saints are (c) (c) 1 Cor , 15.52 . changed indeed , at the same moment that the Dead Saints are raised ; but they are not caught up to an Incorruptible and Immortal State until afterwards ; as the Apostle expresly asserts , 1 Thes. 4.16 , 17. where he says , that the dead in Christ shall rise first ; and that then , or afterwards ( for so the word ought to be translated here , as it is 1 Cor. 15.23 . that the Apostle might not seem to contradict what he had said just before concerning the Dead rising first ) the surviving Saints should be caught up in the Clouds , to meet the Lord in the Air , to be with him to all Eternity in Heaven . Which is also asserted by the Apostle at the 15th Verse ; where he says , that the Saints , who shall be alive at the Day of Judgment , shall not prevent them which are asleep ; that is , shall not rise before them , or shall not (a) (a) 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , nequaquam assequemur , sive attingemus , Ludov. de Dieu . attain the same State of Incorruptibility , and Immortality , they shall enjoy at the very moment of the sounding of the last Trump , until afterwards ; which distance of Time is not determined by the Apostle ; and may be many Years for ought that is asserted in this place by him ; because the same word is used 1 Cor. 15.23 . concerning the distance betwixt Christ's Resurrection , and that of the Dead Saints ; which is now , almost the space of seventeen hundred Years . And although the Apostle , 1 Thes. 4.17 . seems to assert , that the Living Saints shall be caught , up together with the Dead Saints ; yet those words must not be so understood ; as if the Living Saints were caught up , at the same moment that the Dead Saints rise ; for then the Apostle would contradict himself ; but must be understood according to the acceptation of the word ( 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) , Rom. 3.12 . viz. that they shall be caught up in their own Order and Time , as well as the other , and be in the like State with them ; or else do rather refer to the last joynt Ascent of both together , into the higher Regions of the Air ( the appearance of Christ hitherto having been perhaps in some lower parts of it ) in order to their being for ever with the Lord .

This , and such like Parallels betwixt the Doctrinal and Prophetical parts of Scripture , as to this Point of the Resurrection ; did incline me to understand it in a litteral Sense ; which I was for a long while averse to , ( as I since find Mr. (a) (a) Pag. 770. Epist. 20. Mede was ) until by a more close consideration of what Dr. Beverley hath discoursed on this Point ; I was fully convinced .

22 By Second Death is meant Final , Eternal Punishment ; to distinguish it from the First Death of the slain with the Sword of Christ's Mouth ; for at the very beginning of Christs Kingdom , the Wicked are slain by the Conviction , Sentence and Condemnation of Christ's Gospel , and Appearance ; which is called , the making of his Foes his Footstool , Psalm 110.1 . 1 Cor. 15.25 . Rom. 16.20 . Heb. 2 . 5-9 . whereby the first Act of Christ's Regal Power , at his first sending of the Rod of his strength out of Zion , to bring his Enemies under the Footstool of his Throne , seems to be signified ; under which they lie in a state of Death , that is , Condemnation , and Inability to act any thing against Christ's Kingdom , until the Thousand Years are accomplished ; when they are permitted to break forth into open Enmity and Hostility ; and are at last utterly subdued , and cast into the Lake , to suffer Eternal Punishments ; and the Son shall put down ( 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) or abolish , and bring to naught , all his Enemies ; even Death it self , the last Enemy to be subdued , 1 Cor. 15.24 , 26. But those who are partakers in the first Resurrection , being found alive at Christ's first appearing in his Kingdom , are continued in that State ; and suffer no Death at all ; neither the first , proceeding from the Convictions of Christ's Gospel and Judgments ; nor the second , of final Condemnation .

23 They may be said to Reign with Christ , in the sense that we are said to be crucified with Christ , and to live with him : for the Personal (a) (a) See Dr. Homes ; and Mr. Mather de Signo Filii Hominis . Reign of Christ upon Earth , cannot be proved from Scripture ; whatsoever Glorious Appearances may be of his Humanity , from his Throne in the Clouds , and the possession of the Kingdom is given to the Saints in Daniel : of which more hereafter , as occasion offers .

24 Here it may be observed ,

( 1. ) That the same individual Thousand Years , are meant throughout the whole Chapter ; as appears from the Greek Article ( 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) ; whereby , reference is made to each foregoing Thousand Years , and it is shewn that they are the same . For Satan is bound a Thousand Years , Verse 2. and is restrained , Verse 3. from deceiving the Nations ( 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) during the same thousand Years : The Dead Saints and Martyrs live and Reign with Christ ( 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) for the same space of Years , Verse 4. during which also , the Wicked are in a state of Death , Verse 5. The Living Saints are partakers in the first Resurrection , during a Thousand Years , Verse 6. at the End of which very Thousand Years , Satan is loosed , Verse 7. Whence it will follow , that the Thousand Years during which Satan was bound , are the same with those , during which the Living Saints Reigned with Christ ; and that they are the same with the Thousand Years assigned to the Dead Saints raised , and the Dead State of the Wicked ; because they which agree in one Third , must agree amongst themselves .

( 2. ) That there are but three sorts of Mankind to whom the Thousand Years are assigned ; viz. The Dead-raised , Saints and Martyrs : The Dead Wicked , raised to a Spiritual and Political Death : and the Living Saints changed : for there are only so many parts , or sorts of Mankind , in the state of the Thousand Years ; and it is not assigned to any Living-Wicked , who shall live wickedly , and then die ; because whatsoever liveth at all , shall live , Ezek. 47.9 .

7 And when the [ foregoing ] Thousand Years [ during which he had been bound , and restrained from deceiving the Nations , Verse 2 , 3 ] were expired , Satan shall be 25 loosed out of his Prison [ i. e. his close Restraints from all power and liberty of Temptation shall be taken off . ]

25 Satan , who was always a Prisoner , and in everlasting Chains under Darkness , unto the Judgment of the Great Day ; was more peculiarly restrained , during the Thousand Years , from all power of Temptation ; which he had exercised , notwithstanding his Chains of Darkness , from the time of his Fall from his first Estate , until then ; when he was closely confined by the Glorious Appearance of Christ , and his Kingdom , in the New Heaven and Earth : but when that Appearance was withdrawn from the New Earth , then Satan was , as it were , loosed , and at liberty to tempt ; which he could not do , whilst the Holiness , Righteousness , Truth and Justice of Christ's Kingdom , appeared in their full Power and Glory .

8 And shall go out [ of his Prison , and Restraints to and fro in the Earth , seeking whom he may devour , ] to deceive the 26 Nations , which are in the four * quarters [ or Corners ] of the Earth , Gog ²⁷ and Magog [ i. e. the Enemies of God and his Christ , Ezek. 38.2 , 3.39 , 8. Rev. 19.18 , 19 , 21. ] to gather them together [ from all parts , ] to 28 Battel [ i. e. to oppose , persecute and destroy Christ's Kingdom upon Earth : ] the 29 number of whom is as the Sand of the Sea [ i. e. exceeding great , Ezek 38.8 , 9 , 15 , 16. ]

26 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , (a) (a) Grot. in Matth. 5 , 7. Eph. 2.11 , 12. that is , Gentiles , or Aliens , from the New Jerusalem State ; banished , as it were , from that happy Society , into the Four Quarters , or Corners of the Earth ; and living there as without God , in the New World of the Messias ; beleiving indeed , but as the Devils do , with trembling , which is a Spiritual Death ; who were typified by the Hamonah , and Multitude of Nations , Ezek. 38 , 8 , 9 , 15 , 16.39 , 11 , 16. who are to come up against the New Jerusalem , in the latter Days , after the Resurrection , Conversion , and Return of the Jews , and their Vnion with the Gentiles into One Church ; as appears from Ezek. Chapters 36 , 37 , 38 , 39.

Now whatsoever is meant by these Nations in Ezekiel ; it is plain , that in this place they can be no other than some of those to whom the Thousand Years are here assigned , who are the whole of Mankind : and seeing that it cannot be supposed that the Saints of any kind can be possibly engaged in such a design , against Christ's Kingdom , ( as being the saved , and healed , the Living , the Sons , and Partakers of the first Resurrection , and secured by Christ , the Second Adam , in a State of Righteousness , who will lose none that are his , as the first Adam did ) it will follow , that by these Nations must be understood , the remnant slain , the rest of the Dead , who lived not again , or the Dead-Wicked , raised to a state of Condemnation , and continuing under the Awe and Terror of it , during the Glories of Christ's Kingdom ; who are now stirred up by Satan , their Head and Ringleader , to attack the Camp of the Saints upon Earth ; whom he thought he might easily overcome , now the more immediate Presence and Assistance of Christ was withdrawn from them . And to this sense agree many Expressions in Ezekiel , who calls them the Multitude , or Nations of the Dead ( Chap. 39 . 8-17 . ) and also the general scope of this Chapter , which has a relation , as is granted by all Interpreters , to what will come to pass at the last Judgment , and the Resurrection .

* In the Four Corners , or Angles of the New Earth , which is represented as a square City , or Camp ; without which , as it were , at the Four Angles , and Corners of it , the Wicked are placed , here and Chap. 22.15 . in allusion to the Custom amongst the Jews of executing Offenders without the Camp , and City ; and of excluding and excommunicating all unclean persons out of it , Numb. 5 . 1-4 . Heb. 13.11 , 12 , 13.

27 This is a plain proof , that these Nations are typified by the multitude of the Dead , in Ezekiel ; who calls them Gog , and the Land of Magog ; by which the (a) (a) Ezek. 32 , 26.38 , 15.39 , 2. The Mogul-Tartars above the Wall of China , are called so by the Arabian Writers . Dr. Hyde . Epist. de mensuris Sinens . See Mr. Mede , pag. 574. and Ep. 41. Northern , and Scythian Nations are understood , in Scripture ; a Type of the Enemies of God's Church and Kingdom , prophesied of in Old Time by the servants of God , the Prophets of Israel , under the Names of such Nations as were the Chief Enemies of the Jews , in the particular Times of each Prophet , Ezek. 38.17 . So that Gog and Magog seems to denote the whole multitude of God's Enemies in each Age ; which admirably agrees with what hath been discoursed already ; to wit , that these Nations are the Wicked dead of every Age of the World , raised to Condemnation .

29 This Battel is distinct from that at Armageddon ; which was before the Thousand Years . Neither will it appear incredible , that the Faln Angels , and the Damned , should again attempt such a Design ; and that after they had experienced the power of Christ's Wrath for a Thousand Years : If we consider , that the Devils retain the same Enmity against God , notwithstanding their many Ages of Punishment , and their Expectation of an Eternal Doom ; and that this Attempt was under the wise Permission , and Order of Almighty God , at a time when his more immediate Glorious Presence was withdrawn from the New Earth of his Saints , and the Laodicean state of Coldness and Indifferency , to the Glories of Christ's Kingdom , began . For the Wicked Nations , as they went down to Hell ( according to the Expressions of Ezekiel , Chap. 32.26 , 27. ) with their Weapons of War ; that is , with the same Enmity to Christ in which they lived ; and laid their Swords under their Heads , in a readiness to act the same Wickedness over again ; so are they raised with the same Passions , only the more enraged for their Punishments ; and may very well be supposed out of Envy and Revenge , for their long confinement under a State of Punishment and Infamy , to engage in this Attempt .

29 Although the Number of the Wicked , who shall be raised to Condemnation , will be very great ; yet there will not be any inconvenience to our Assertion from thence , as if the Earth would be incumbred with so vast a Number of wicked persons ; because no very great space will be required for their confinement ; if that be true , which is asserted by Sir William (a) (a) See his Essay in Political Arithmetick concerning the Growth of the City of London . Petty ; That half the Island of Ireland , would afford not only Footing to stand upon , but Graves to lye down in , for the whole Number of Men now living , and also for those that have died since the beginning of the World . To which may be added , that their Bodies shall be spiritual ; they being to partake of the spirituality of the Resurrection , although not of the Purity and Blessedness of it .

9 And they went up [ in Battle array , 1 Kings 10.1 . from the Quarters and Corners to which they were confined , ] on the breadth of the Earth [ i. e. to assault the Kingdom of Christ , which had spread it self over the whole Earth , Isa. 8 , 8.49 , 6. Psalm 72.8 . ] and compassed [ or besieged ] the Camp 30 of the Saints [ who reign with Christ , Verse 6. ] and the 31 beloved City [ i. e. they endeavoured to destroy Christ's Kingdom , and the New Jerusalem State on Earth . See on Chap. 21.2 , 3. ] and 32 [ or , but ] Fire came down from God out of Heaven , and devoured them [ i. e. they were suddenly , and miraculously discomfited by God , and most severe Judgments were inflicted upon them , by God's fiery Wrath and Indignation , Ezek. 38.22 , 23.39 , 6 , 9 , 10. ]

30 A Metaphor from the Camp of the Israelites in the Wilderness ; a Type of the Church and Kingdom of Christ . See Ainsworth on Numb. 2.27 .

31 Jerusalem is called God's Beloved , Psalm 60 , 5.108 , 6. which was a Type of the New Jerusalem State , the Holy City , the Bride , and Beloved of her Husband , Chap. 21.

32 The Israelites are represented by Ezekiel ( Chap. 38.11 . ) as living in unwalled Villages , without Bars and Gates , safely , and at rest ; when they shall be invaded by Gog , that is , the Heathen Nations , out of whose Captivity they are to be brought . And in such a Posture may the Saints upon Earth be well presumed to be , after the Thousand Years ; when the Laodicean State ( as hath been before observed on Chap. 3 . 14-21 . ) begins ; in which , through a long continuance of Glory , and Prosperity , the Saints upon Earth began to be less Zealous , and did not so ardently desire to be caught up to Christ , and be for ever with him , as they had before done .

10 And the Devil that deceived them [ or the Deceiver of them , and that from the beginning , John 4.44 . 1 John 3.8 . ] was [ without any Tryal , as being taken in the very Fact , and having been a notorious Murtherer , and Lyar from the beginning , and the Father of all Sin , and Enmity to Christ's Kingdom ; ] cast [ immediately , ] into the 33 Lake of Fire and Brimstone , where the 34 Beast , and the False Prophet are [ who were before cast into it ; Chap. 19.20 . ] and shall be tormented day aad night for ever and ever [ i. e. he was adjudged upon undeniable Evidence of Fact , to a State of utter inability of acting against God and Christ , and to extreme Torments to all Eternity , without intermission . ]

33 He , and his cheif Agents , are condemned to the same punishment ; having no remains of any Power left , no more than there is of a thing which is consumed by Fire ; for the Devil shall not be only held in Chains , as formerly , but all his Power , and Authority , shall be utterly abolished . Grotius in locum , & in Cap. 19,20 .

34 From hence it appears , that Gog and Magog is not Antichrist , as some have thought ; because Antichrist was in the Lake before their Discomfiture and Condemnation .

11 And I saw a 35 great white 36 Throne [ i. e. a Representation of the last , and great Act of Judicature , in which all Enmity was destroyed , and the living , remaining Saints , were caught up to the Lord , to sit with him on his Throne ; and all which belonged to Christ's Kingdom , were fully sanctified , and glorified , and prepared for Union with God to all Eternity , 1 Cor. 15. 1 Thes. 4. Rev. 3.21 . ] and him that sat on it [ i. e. Christ , Matth. 25.31 . Acts 17.21 . ] from whose 37 Face [ or Presence ; upon the Declaration of his Will , ] the [ 38 New ] Earth , and the [ 38 New ] Heaven , fled 39 away [ or disappeared , at his Rebuke and Command , ] and there was found no 40 place for them [ i. e. they were utterly abolished , and annihilated ; Psalm 37.10 . Dan. 2.35 . Rev. 12.8 . ]

35 It was a great Throne , because all who had overcome , were to sit with Christ in it ; and the whole World was to be finally Judged at it : and it was White , to shew the Glory , Sanctity , and Purity of Christ's Justice , and of the State in which the Saints were now to be invested ; who at this great and last Session , are caught up together into the Air , to be with Christ for ever , after they had Judged the World with him .

36 From the Appearance of this Throne , and the following Judgment , it may be concluded , that this was the Laodicean State of the Church , according to the importance of the Word , which signifies the Judging of the People . See on Chap. 3.

37 Face , signifies a stedfast Will and Purpose , shewn by Gestures , or other Signs and Circumstances ; as the word is taken , Luke 9 . 51-53 .

38 38 These must be the New Heaven , and New Earth , whose Description is given in the following Chapter ; because they fly away after the Expiration of the Thousand Years , which is the space of Time allotted to the Duration of the Reign and Kingdom of Christ , and of the Holy City , prepared as a Bride , the New Jerusalem ; which are to be , not in the Old , but the New Heaven and Earth ; as will plainly appear to any one who compares this Chapter with the following , wherein ( as is all along observed ) are such Descriptions given of the Thousand Years Kingdom of Christ , as can agree to no other but a New Heaven , and New Earth , in which dwelleth Righteousness .

39 This New Earth flies away , but the Old One is to be dissolved by Fire ; of which , flying away , is not a proper Expression .

40 The Psalmist expresseth the Death of a Man , by his place knowing him no more , Psalm 103.16 . But when it is said , That no place is found for a thing , thereby seems to be denoted its utter annihilation , and withal the impossibility of any other thing succeeding in its place , because there is no place remaining , into which it should succeed . Whence it follows , that this is the last Heaven and Earth ; and that no New Ones are to succeed it ; and that nothing else shall remain after it but the Eternal Kingdom of God , All in All , in the highest Heavens , and the Lake of the Damned .

12 And I saw the 41 Dead [ in Trespasses and Sins , who had lain in an unactive State of Infamy , during the Thousand Years , and were afterwards discomfited by the Fire of God , which came down from Heaven , Verse 5 , 9. ] small 42 and great [ i. e. all sorts , and the whole Race of them , Chap. 19.18 . ] stand before God [ to be judged by him , ] and the 43 Books [ of God's Omniscience , Mens Consciences , and the Law , ] were opened [ i. e. Mens Actions , and God's Knowledge of them , were made manifest . ] and 44 another Book was opened , which is the Book 44 of Life , [ viz. the Lamb's Book of Life , from the foundation of the World , Chap. 3 , 5.13 , 8.17 , 8 , 21 , 27. ] and the [ Wicked ] Dead [ raised to Condemnation , and discomfited by God's severe Judgment and Indignation , and now brought all together to receive their final Sentence , ] were judged out of those things which were written in the books , according to their [ own wicked ] Works [ which were not also found written in the Book of Life , Verse 15. ]

41 Hence it appears , that this is the Judgment of the Nations , the Gog-Magog , who were discomfited , Verse 9. because they are called , the Dead , in Ezekiel , and the Slain , and Dead in this Prophecy .

42 Hence it also appears , that these are the Kings , and their Armies , mentioned Chap. 19.18 , 19. who are the slain , and the all men , small and great ; viz. the whole Race of wicked Men.

43 A Metaphor (a) (a) Dan. 7.10 . Esth. 6.1 . Isa. 65.6 . Malach. 3.16 . taken from the Rolls and Records of Courts of Judicature ; and from the Registers kept by the Eastern Kings , of the Actions of their Reigns ; whereby God's exact Justice , and the perfect Knowledge which he hath of all Mens Actions , is set forth ; and the evident Conviction which will attend the procedures of that Great Day , Matth. 12.36 . 1 Cor. 4.5 .

44 44 This is is the Book of Election , and Predestination , belonging to the Living in the New Jerusalem State ; which is represented as One single Book ; because it depends upon One single Decree of God , and One single Cause of that Decree , viz. the free Grace , and Good Pleasure of God in Christ , Acts 13.48 . Rom. 8.28 , &c. Eph. 1. Whereas the Books of Reprobation are many ; because that depends upon the many Evil Actions of Men ; which , Justice particularly weighs and considers ; and upon the Multitude and Diversity of Sinners , which are to be convicted and condemned , according to the Sins each of them had particularly committed ; So that there is to be , a● it were , a particular Book of Conscience for each of them . And it is Another ( 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) Book , or a Book of another sort or kind ; to shew , that the Elect shall be justified , and saved by Free Grace , and not for their Works ; nor even according to their own Works , but those which Christ had wrought in them .

13 And [ or for ] the Sea 45 gave up [ or had before given up , to Death , 46 and Hell , ] the Dead which were in it [ viz. at the beginning of the Day of Judgment , when the Dead Wicked were raised to Condemnation ] and Death and Hell [ i. e. the common Receptacle of the Wicked , where they were under Confinement and Punishment during the Thousand Years , ] delivered up , [ now at this last Act of Judicature , ] the Dead which were in them [ i. e. all the Wicked which had been under their Confinement ; ] and they [ i. e. the Dead Wicked , ] were judged every man according to their Works 47 [ which were not found written in the Book of Life ; and which they had lately done against the Camp and City of God ; as well as for all their other wicked Deeds which they had done whilst they were in the Flesh in this present World . ]

45 Grotius and Piscator render the Word , had given up , which must refer to the rising of the Dead Wicked , at the beginning of the Thousand Years ; when , because there was to be No Sea in the New Earth , the Sea gave up its Dead .

46 For the Dead Wicked were condemned at first to the Four Corners of the Earth ; which were as a kind of Hades , or Common Receptacle of the Dead , answerable to the Hamonah , or City of Dead Carcases , in Ezekiel , Chap. 38 , and 39. See on Verse 8. and Mr. Mede , pag. 57 1. and Bishop Vshers Answer to the Jesuites Challenge , concerning Limbus Patrum .

47 Their Works , in the former Verse , are represented as written in Books ; because being committed long before , they were thereby to be put in remembrance of them ; and therefore the Books are opened unto them . But here being no mention of Books opened , it may well be concluded , that these Works were those which they had newly committed against the beloved City , Verse 9. which being fresh in their Memories , there needed not any writing of them in Books , in order to their conviction .

14 And Death , 48 and Hell [ or the Grave , the last Enemies to be destroyed , 1 Cor. 15.26 , 55. ] were cast into the Lake of fire [ i. e. Mortality , and all Places of Punishment , except that designed for the Eternal Torment of the Wicked , were annihilated ; there being now no further use of them ; and they having delivered up the Dead which were in them : ] This [ casting into the Lake , ] is the 49 second Death [ i. e. Death Eternal , Matth. 10.28 . See on Verse 6. ]

48 These are the Enemies of Christ , which , according to Doctrinal Scripture , in full concurrence with Prophetical , are to be destroyed by him at last ; just before the delivery of his Kingdom up to the Father , 1 Cor. 15.25 , 26 , 54 , 55 , 56.

49 As that Expression , ( Verse 5. ) this is the first Resurrection , seems to denote , that it was to be at the beginning of Christs Kingdom ; so does this parallel Expression intimate , that this Second Death was to be at the End , and last Appearance of it ; These Two being , as it were , solemn Inscriptions on Two Pillars ; shewing the Two Bounds of Christ's Kingdom ; beginning in a First Resurrection of Saints , and a First Death of the Wicked ; and ending in a Second Resurrection to Glory of the former , and a Second Death of the latter ; as Absolute , Final , and Immutable as the Life of the former .

15 And 50 whosoever was not found written in the [ Lamb 's ] Book of Life [ i. e. whosoever was not a Living Member of Christ's Kingdom , during the Thousand Years of Life and Blessedness ; ] was cast into the Lake of Fire [ i. e. was punished with Eternal Torments . ]

50 The Reprobate are not only judged according to the Rules of Justice , by their own works ; but the Book of absolute , soveraign , and free Grace , is looked into , when they are condemned ; to shew the Agreement there is betwixt God's Decrees , and the proceedings of his Rectoral Justice , in condemning Sinners , according to their own demerits ; there being none left out of the Book of Life and Grace ; who shall not be shewn to have justly deserved to be condemned for their own sins .

And hitherto hath been a Description of the Wicked , their City in the four Corners of the Earth , their Actions , and Final Condemnation : There follows now in the next Chapters a Description of the City of the Saints , and of their Final Reward in the Eternal Kingdom of God , All in All.

CHAP. XXI .

The Text.

1 ¹ AND I saw a New ² Heaven , and a New Earth [ i. e. the Seat of the Kingdom of Christ , wherein the Saints Reign with him a Thousand Years , Chap. 20.4 , 6. 2 Pet. 3. Isa. 65 , 17.66 , 22. Matth. 19.28 . Acts 3.19 . ] for the first Heaven , and ² the first Earth [ i , e. the Heavens and the Earth which are now , 2 Pet. 3.7 . ] were ³ passed away [ with a great Noise , burnt up , and dissolved by Fire , 2 Pet. 3.10 , 11 , 12. ] and there was no more ⁴ Sea .

Annotations on CHAP. XXI .

¹ Here , according to the custom of the Sacred Writers , a particular Account is given of the Generations ( as the Scripture speaks , Gen. 2.4 . ) of the New Heaven , and New Earth , which he had before , ( Chap. 20 11. ) seen fly away , at the Consummation , and End of all things , when Christ shall deliver up his Kingdom to the Father , 1 Cor. 15.24 , 28. it being usual ( as appears from Gen. 2. ) for the holy Penmen to give a particular Description afterwards , of what they had before either briefly hinted , or only described in general ; who are wont also to pursue the matter they have in hand , quite throughout , before they resume its more particular consideration ; as appears from the former Chapter ; where the duration ; of the Kingdom of Christ is continued from its beginning in the Resurrection of the Saints , to its End , in the Destruction of Death , his last Enemy ; and to the flying away of the very New Heavens and Earth ; when Christ's Mediatory Kingdom being at an end , the Eternal Kingdom of God , All in All , is to succeed .

² The preceding Vision plainly relating to the Resurrection , and the last Day of Judgment ; the New Heavens , and Earth here described , must accordingly be understood , concerning those mentioned by the Apostle Peter , 1 Ep. 3.13 . which are to succeed the general Conflagration of the present Heavens and Earth , to be dissolved at the very first Appearance of Christ at his second Coming ; who is to be manifested , or revealed in Flames of Fire : It being very (a) (a)

Luke 17 . 26-31 . But the same day that Lot went out of Sodom , &c. Even thus shall it be in the Day when the Son of Man is revealed , i. e. ( to make good the parallel ) in the very self same Day in which he is revealed . 2 Thess. 1.7 , 8. 2 Pet. 3.10 , 12.

See Dr. Burnet 's Theory , B. 3. and 4. Mather de Signo Filii Homin. 2. 5.

plain from Doctrinal Scripture , that the present World shall be burnt before the end of all things ; and probably at Christ's very first coming to his Kingdom ; to which Conflagration there will be many preceeding Dispositions and Preparations ; which are called the Signs of Christs Coming , in Scripture ; and are probably the Vials in this Prophecy before insisted on , Chap. 16.

This New (b) (b) Dr. Burnet 's Theory , B. 4. 3 , 8. Heaven and Earth , which are to arise out of the Remains of the Old ones , as out of a Second Chaos ; are no other than the Seat of the Kingdom of the Blessed Millennium , in which the Saints are to Reign with Christ , Chap. 20. because ( according to the plain words of the Apostle Peter ) it is that New Heaven and Earth in which Righteousness is to dwell ; i. e. Righteous Saints are to Reign in Holiness and Righteousness during the Day of Judgment , which is a Day of the Lords , consisting of a Thousand Years ; which is as plain a Description of the Blessed Millenium , as can well be given : of which Truth also the following Verses will administer many Proofs .

³ The very word made use of by the Apostle Peter ( 2 Ep. 3.10 . ) concerning the passing away of the Heavens of this World , at the general Conflagration . For it is to be observed , that the Scriptures make mention of Three Worlds :

( 1. ) The World before the Flood ; reaching from the beginning of the Creation , to its perishing by Water . Which the Apostle (a) (a) 2 Ep. 2 , 5.3 , 5 , 6. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . Peter calls the Heavens and Earth of Old , the World that then was , and the Old , or Original World ; concerning which see the (b) (b) Burnet's Theory , B. 1. and 2. and the Append , to the 4th Book . ingenious Theory of the Earth .

( 2. ) The present World , reserved for fire , called in (c) (c) 2 Pet. 3.7 . Rom. 8 . 19-24 . Gal. 1.4 . John 12 , 31.14 , 30. 1 Cor. 2.6 , 8. 2 Cor. 4.4 . Mather de Signo Fil. Homin. 1. 2. Scripture the Heavens and Earth which are now ; this present evil World ; and this World , by way of Contempt , and to distinguish it from the world to come .

( 3. ) The New (d) (d) 2 Pet. 3.13 . Heb. 2.5 . Eph. 1.21 . Luke 20 . 34-38 . and Chap. 17. Heavens , and New Earth ; called in Scripture , the World to come , that World , the World of the Resurrection from the Dead , and the Kingdom of God , and of the Son of Man at his coming : which is to succeed , when (a) (a) 1 Cor. 7.31 . Psalm 102.26 . 2 Pet. 3. Psalm 104.30 . Matth. 19.28 . Acts 3.21 . Rom. 8 . 19-24 . Mather de Signo , &c. 2.5 . Burnet 's Theory . the Form , Fashion , and Disposition of the parts of this World shall pass away , and be changed , upon its dissolution by fire ; and there shall be a Restitution , Regeneration , Delivery , Redemption , and Restauration of all things in the Natural , as well as Moral World , into the Primitive State , from which they had fallen by Sin .

⁴ This is a very surprising confirmation of Doctor Burnet's Hypothesis , viz. That the World shall be restored to its Primitive Paradisiacal State , in which there was no Sea ; and that the Sea shall be devoured by the Conflagration : which latter is also alluded to by the Prophet Amos ( Chap. 7.4 . ) where he supposes , that Fire shall devour the great Deep ; of which it had already eaten up , or devoured a part in Vision .

And the Wicked being separated by God from the Righteous , now strictly united into one Body , and living together in perfect Peace and Unity ; it seems to be very congruous there should be No Sea in that State ; which as it is the Type of unquiet multitudes ; so also is it an hinderance to the mutual communication of Men one with another .

And here it may be convenient to give a brief Account of the Series , and Order of things , according to Scripture ; from the Time of the Approach of Christ's Kingdom , until the End , and Delivery up of it to God .

( 1. ) Antichrist will fall , as soon as ever the Months of the Beast are expired ; and Mahometanism , which was designed as a Scourge to it , shall consequently afterwards cease to be a Wo to the Christian World . See Chapter 9 , 12.11 , 2 , 3 , 14.

( 2. ) The Jews also will be restored to their own Countrey , after the fullfilling of the Times of the Gentiles ; i. e. at the End of Antichristian Times , Matth. 21.24 .

( 3. ) There will be Days of Great Tribulation ; and immediately after them , there will be many signs of Christ's coming , and of the End of the World ; and very great Preparations for the general Conflagration , Matth. 24.3 , 29. Mather de Signo Filii Hominis . Dr. Burnet's Theory , B. 3. Chap. 10 , 11 , 12.

( 4. ) Then will appear some Extraordinary Sign of the Son of Man in Heaven ; upon which , all the Tribes of the Earth shall mourn , and the Son of Man shall be seen coming in the Clouds of Heaven , Matth. 24.30 .

( 5. ) As soon as ever Christ shall appear , the Dead will be raised , and the Earth and Heavens of this present World , will at the same time be dissolved by Fire ; in which , the Wicked , Living , and Raised , are punished ; (a) (a) 2 Thes. 1.8 , 9. 2 Pet. 3.7 . Vengeance being to be taken on them , and they suffering Perdition in , and by this Conflagration of the Heavens and Earth , which were kept in store , and preserved by God for the perdition of ungodly men ; and that not only of the wicked men of that Generation which shall be then alive ; but of all who have died in their sins : it being plain , that our Saviour bids all , of every Generation watch , least that Day surprize them ; and that he supposes that Sodom and Gomorrah , which were set forth for an Example of Eternal Fire , should suffer again in the Day of Judgment ; and that all which repent not , must perish , (a) (a) Luke 13.3 , 5. Matth. 11.24 . Jude 7. ( 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) after the like manner with the Galileans , and those on whom the Tower of Siloam fell ; that is , by sudden , Bodily Judgments ; which can happen to all impenitents only at this General Judgment by Fire .

( 6. ) The whole Antichristian State , will be utterly annihilated , at the first appearance of Christ : Satan will be bound for a Thousand Years : and the Wicked will not be consumed in the Conflagration , but having Bodies capable of undergoing it , will be brought thereby into a state of Confinement ; and that , as it were , in the (b) (b) See the Opinions of the Ancients about Limbus Patrum , in Bp. Usher's answer to the Jesuit . Ends , and Corners of the New Earth , during the whole space of the Blessed Millennium , Rev. 20.

( 7. ) The Bodies of the Dead Saints being raised , are caught up into the Air ; and the Saints which come with Christ , appear in them , together with him in the Heavens ; and probably continue with him there in Glory , during the Thousand Years : the Heavens being purged , and purified , as it were , by Fire ; and the (c) (c) Luke 10.18 . Eph. 6.12 . Evil Spirits falling down like Lightning from the Air , which had been so long possessed by them ; whereby these High and Heavenly Places are , as it were , prepared for the Reception of Christ and his Saints . For Righteousness must dwell in the New (a) (a) 2 Pet. 3.13 . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . Rom. 8.22 , 23. Heavens , as well as the New Earth ; and the whole Creation groans , and waits for this Redemption .

But this shall be further made out , as occasion offers , upon the following parts of this Vision .

( 8. ) The Living Saints will be (b) (b) Malach. 3 . 1-3 . 1 Cor. 3 . 10-16 . purged and purified as Gold and Silver , and many of them shall be saved at this Day , with great Difficulty ; but all shall be preserved by God ( who knoweth how to deliver the Godly , as he did Lot , and the Three Children in the Fiery Furnace , which are Types of this Last and Great Deliverance , 2 Pet. 2.9 . ) in the general Conflagration ; and their Bodies being changed , they shall Reign with Christ on the New Earth , the (c) (c) Rom. 8 . 19-24 . Burnet 's Theory , 4 . 7-9 . former being unfit , through the Vanity and Corruption it is subject to , for such a purpose .

And this is that State of the Earth , which it earnestly expects , and groaneth after ; and for which it was designed by God ; who seems to declare by the Prophet Isaiah , ( Chap. 45.17 , 18. ) that he created it not in vain ; or to be such a Chaos , and subject to so much Vanity , ( Rom. 8.20 . ) as it now is ; but to be inhabited by the Mystical Israel of all the Earth , ( Isa. 45.17 , 21 , 22. ) who shall be saved in the Lord with an everlasting Salvation .

( 9. ) All this will come to pass at the very beginning of Christ's Coming ( whose Proceedings will be very sudden and swift , Malach. 3.5 . 1 Cor. 15.52 . ) in which (a) (a) Malach. 4 . 1-4 . Psalm 110.1 . the Wicked shall be burnt up , and trod down , and be as Ashes under the Soles of the Feet of the Saints , lying at the Footstool of Christ's Throne ; whilst the Living Saints Reign with him on the New Earth , and the Raised Saints in the New Heavens .

( 10. ) At the End of the Thousand Years , upon Christ's withdrawing some of his more immediate Presence and Glory ; Satan will stir up the Wicked Nations ( who had been all that while in a State of Contempt and Punishment , Malach. 4 . 1-4 . ) to endeavour to destroy Christ's Kingdom on Earth ; upon which he will catch up his Saints into the Air , and give them incorruptible Bodies ; and the whole Body of Saints , with Christ their Head , shall finally Judge the wicked world ; and the New Heavens and Earth shall disappear , and fly away ; the Son shall deliver up his Kingdom to the Father ; and the Saints shall remain with him to all Eternity ; whilst Satan , and all the Wicked , remain in the Lake for ever ; which is a place of Punishment ; represented as a Lake , made out of the Liquefaction , and Dissolution of the present Earth , burnt with Fire .

And this is a brief Scriptural Account of this great Transaction ; against (b) (b) See Dr. Beverley's Vniversal Christian Doctrine of the Day of Judgment . which , although many Objections may be raised ; yet there are few which may not be as plausibly alledged against the Day of Judgment , as it is usually understood by Divines .

2 And ⁵ I John [ the Apoc●lyptick Apostle , unto whom Christ had sent , and signified , and shewn things to come , thereby testifying , that I was a Servant of his , and greatly beloved by him , Rev. 1 1. Dan. 9 , 23.10 ▪ 7 , 11 , 19. ] saw [ and let it be observed diligently , for these words are true and faithful , Verse 5. ] the ⁶ Holy City [ or Polity of Saints , ] New Jerusalem [ above , the Mother of us all , Gal. 4.26 . Heb. 11 , 10 , 16.12 , 22 , 23. ] coming down [ with Christ into the Regions of the Air , 1 Thes. 4 . 14-18 . See on Chap. 19.7 , 8 , 9 , 14.19.20 , 4. ] from God [ the Father , ] out of Heaven [ before whose Throne it had hitherto been , in various degrees of Exaltation . See on Chap. 12 , 1.14 , 1. ] prepared , [ and arrayed in Christ's Righteousness , ] as a Bride adorned for her Husband [ which is the Lamb Christ ; that he might present to himself a Glorious Church , not having Spot or Wrinkle ; and at last perfectly unite it to God in his Eternal Kingdom , Eph. 5.26 , 27. Rev. 19.7 , 8 , 9 ]

⁵ He does not say simply , as in the former Verse , I saw , but I John saw ; by that Emphatical Expression shewing the great Importance of the Vision , and likewise more earnestly affirming the Truth of that , which was to be of so great use and consolation to the Saints : hereby imitating the Beloved Prophet Daniel , who frequently makes use of the same Phrase , upon the like Occasions .

⁶ From a due compare of this place , with the places quoted in the Paraphrase , it appears ,

( 1. ) That the Holy City is no other than the Bride , or Saints , those Armies which come with Christ in the Air to Judgment in his Kingdom ; the very They , who sit in Thrones , and Reign with him a Thousand Years , Chap. 20.4 . as hath been before proved , and often observed .

( 2. ) That this New Jerusalem is in the New Heavens , or Heavenly Places of the Air , as they are called in Scripture ; into which the Saints come , or descend from Heaven with Christ , as hath been before observed , and consequently , that the New (a) (a) Dr. Burnet 's Theory , 4.3 , 8. Heavens , and New Earth , are the Seat of the Thousand Years Reign of Christ ; and the Saints the Inhabitants of it ; because they are here represented as coming into it , as into a place newly prepared for them by God , Verse 1.

( 3. ) That this New Jerusalem State coming down from God , is the Kingdom of Christ , in its Highest , and most Exalted State ; which had been hitherto represented in this Vision , as before the Throne of God , in divers States and Degrees of Exaltation ; according as Christ's Kingdom increased , and his Enemies were subdued by God the Father ; at whose Right Hand he was to sit in a patient Expectation of this Kingdom , until all his Enemies were made his Footstool : which being now performed , he comes down from God out of Heaven , with his Bride , or Church purified , and perfectly sanctified , into his glorious Kingdom , in the New Heavens , and New Earth , the Seat of the Blessed Millennium . For thus ( Heb. 12.22 . compared with Rev. 14.1 . ) the Saints first come unto Mount Sion , and then , unto the City of the Living God , the heavenly Jerusalem ; or the Archetypal State of Christ's Kingdom in Heaven ( to which there is one always correspondent on Earth ) the Metropolis of the Christian Worship ( which had its Original from thence , Heb. 12.25 . and of which it is a Pattern , Heb. 9.1 . ) the True Temple built without hands , where our hopes is , and of which we are Citizens ; and which is the Bride , the Lamb's Wife , and the Mother of all True Christians , Gal. 4.26 .

3 And I heard a great Voice out of Heaven [ proclaiming a great Truth , and shewing me a New and Extraordinary Thing , which had never been before ; ] saying , Behold [ with thine eyes and hear with thine ears , and set thy heart upon all that I shall shew thee , Ezek. 40 , 4.44 , 5. ] the Tabernacle of G d [ i. e. the Kingdom of Heaven , of which the Tabernacle was a Type . See the Notes on Chap. 13.6 15 , 5. ] is [ now ] with ⁷ men [ in the New Heaven , and New Earth , into which it is come down from God out of Heaven , Verse 2. ] and he [ i. e. God , ] will ⁸ dwell [ or Tabernacle , a second time , John 1.14 ] with them [ in a State of Glory , Ezek. 37 . 26-28 . ] 9 and they shall be his [ sanctified , Ezek. 37.28 . 1 Thes , 5.23 . Rev , 19.8 . ] People , and God himself shall be with them [ in Christ ; by peculiar , extraordinary , perpetual , and Glorious Manifestations of Presence , and Conduct ; ] and be their God [ to sanctifie them wholly , and then to unite them unto himself in his Kingdom of Eternity , John 17.19 , 21. 1 Cor. 1.8 ▪ 1 Thes. 5 , 23. ]

⁷ It comes down from God , and is with Men ; and therefore a State in the highest Heavens cannot be here meant ; for it is not said , that it Ascends , or that the Tabernacle of Men is with God ; but that the Tabernacle of God is with Men.

⁸ God in Christ had dwelt with Men before , in a State of Humiliation ; and his Glory appeared but to some few chosen ones ( for the World knew him not , and his own did not receive him , John 1.10 , 11. ) and that only at some transient Manifestations of it , such as the Transfiguration on the Mount ; but now very great and glorious (a) (a) Burnet 's Theory , 4.7 . appearances of Divine Majesty and Presence , are promised ; to be continued for evermore in Heaven , after a Thousand Years duration in the New Heaven , and New Earth , which are to fly away into Eternity , Ezek. 37.26 .

⁹ Expressions taken from the Covenant made with Abraham , Gen. 17.7 , 8. and the New Covenant mentioned Jerem 31 , 31-34 . 32 , 40 - 44. Ezek. 36.26 , 27.37 , 26 , 27 , 28 Heb. 8. whereby is shewn , that the Promises of that Covenant are not fully accomplished but in the Glorious Kingdom of Christ ; the Minister of the Sanctuary , and of the true Tabernacle which the Lord pitched , and not Man ; which comes down from Heaven in this Vision . Compare Heb. 8. with the first Verses of this Chapter .

4 And God shall wipe away all Tears from their Eyes [ i. e. shall remove all Causes and Occasions of Sorrow , Is. 25.8.60 , 20. ] and there shall be no more death [ or it shall be destroyed by Christ ▪ Is 25.8 1 Cor. 15.26 , 54. ] neither Sorrow , nor crying , neither shall there be any more pain [ i. e. it shall be a state of (a) (a) Dr. Burnet 's Theory , 4.7 Indolency , free from pain and want : ] for the former things [ of the first Heaven , and first Earth , the World of the first Adam , i. e. Sin , Diseas●s , Want , Satan , and his wicked Agents , Hell , and Death ; ] are passed away [ out of the Limits of the first Heaven , and first Earth . ]

5 And he that * sat on the [ white ] Throne [ i. e. Christ , whom I had seen sitting on his own distinct Throne , at the delivery up of the Kingdom , Chap. 20.11 . ] said , behold [ for it is a thing much to be observed , ] I [ am now about to ] make all things new [ i. e. to make a New Heaven , and a New Earth , and to renew , and fully sanctifie Humane Nature , John 17.19 . ] And he said unto me 10 Write ; for these Words are true and faithful [ i. e. the New Things declared by me , in these Words , are now ready to be made by me ; whereby all my Words , Promises , and Declarations , will receive a full comple●ion ; and will appear to be True and Infallible . ]

* There are Three Thrones ascribed to Christ in this Prophecy ,

( 1. ) The Throne of the Father ; in which Christ sits with him , from the Resurrection , until the Appearance of his own Throne in his Kingdom , Chap. 3.21 .

( 2. ) Christ's own Throne , or the Throne peculiar to his Humane Nature in his Glorious Kingdom ; called , his Throne , Chap. 3.21 . and the Throne of the Lamb , Chap. 22.3 .

( 3. ) The White Throne , Chap. 20.11 . in which Christ appears at the last Judicial Act of his Kingdom j●●hen he is about to deliver it up to his Father . Which app●●●●●ce having been seen but just before ( although it be after this in Time , and in the Order of Completion ) is here referred to ; to shew , that the same person , whom he had by way of Prolepsis , or Anticipation ( a Figure frequent in this Prophecy ) seen dissolving all things ; was now to appear as making all things New ; the same Christ being the Omega , and End , who shall dissolve all things ; and the Beginning , or Alpha , who is the Efficient Cause of the New Creation , the New Heaven and New Earth ; and of (a) (a) Psalm 22 . 27-31.102 , 18. the Generation of Saints , the people which shall be created to inhabit it .

10 To write , is to bring into Effect , as hath been often (b) (b) See on Chap. 19.9 . observed before ; whereby is signified , that all the New things he had promised and declared in his Word , were just ready to be made by him .

6 And he said unto me , 11 It is done [ i. e. what I was about to do is now performed ; I have now sanctified and renewed my Servants , and delivered the Creation from its Vanity , Corruption , and Bondage : ] I [ the Eternal Word in Humane Nature , ] am Alpha and Omega , the Beginning and the End [ of Prophecy ; who made all things in the beginning , and have now created them anew ; and am therefore able to say , it is done , Chap. 1 , 8.3 , 14. ] I [ who am able , ] will [ also ] give unto him [ i. e. unto the Saints of all Ages , ] that is a thirst [ i. e. that earnestly desire the full glory of m● Kingdom ; ] of the Fountain of the Water of Life [ i e. full and lasting Communications of Grace and Glory , to all the Living in this New Jerusalem , Isa. 4 3. John 4 , 10 , 14.7 , 37. ] freely [ i. e. out of my mere Grace and Favour , Isa. 55.1 , 2. ]

11 Christ here , at the completion of what he was to do for his Servants , uses the same Expression he had before used ( Chap. 16.17 . ) after the Destruction of his Enemies by the Vials : which may thereupon he lookt upon as (a) (a) See on Chap. 3.12 . Monumental Inscriptions upon Two Pillars , placed , as it were , at Two remarkable Boundaries of Prophecy ; of which , the one respects Christ's making his Enemies his Footstool ; the other the Blessed State , and Lot of the Saints , at the End of Days mentioned Dan. 12.13 .

7 He that overcometh [ i e all of each Church-State who overcome the Temptations of it . See Chapters 2 , and 3. ) shall inherit [ as Sons , ] all 12 [ the New ] things [ i. e. Graces and Blessings of my New King●om ; under which is comprised all that is really desirable ; and all the Promises made to the Churches , Chapters 2 , and 3. ] and I [ Christ , God-Man , ] 12 will be his God [ and Father , as having begotten him to this New Life , Eph. 2.10 . ] and he shall be my Son [ i. e. the Promises of the New Covenant , and the Priviledges of Adoption shall be bestowed upon him , in the highest , and fullest Sense of them . S●e on Verse 3. ]

12 12 Here is declared , that the (a) (a) Rom. 8. Restauration of all things , and the Adoption to the Inheritance , and Redemption of Bodies , will be fully compleated only in the Kingdom of Christ , who is the Father of the New World , the World to come .

8 But [ all ] the 13 fearful [ of the Antichristian State especially , who dare not hold fast the Profession of their Faith without wavering , but for fear forsake the assembling of themselves , drawing back unto Perdition , Heb. 12.23 , 25 , 38 , 39. ] and unbeleiving [ in the Promises of Christ's Coming , because of his long delay ; and who upon that draw back from the true Faith , and scoff at it , Heb. 12 . 35-39 . 2 Pet. 2 and 3 Chapters ] the abominable [ and defiled in their Mind , Conscience , and Practises , and to every good work reprobate , Tit. 1.15 , 16. ] and murderers [ especially of the Witnesses and Saints , Chap. 18.24 . ] and Whoremongers [ who practise and advance Doctrines which promote uncleanness , Chap , 2.6 , 15 ] and Sorcerers , [ who bewitch Souls , Chap. 18.23 . ] and Idolaters [ as the Antichristian Party are by way of Eminence , ] and all Liars [ who bel●eve , and make a Lye , especially the great one of Antichristianism , Rev. 3.9 . 2 Thes. 2.9 . 1 Tim. 4.2 . ] shall have their part [ not in the first Resurrection to Blessedness and Holiness , but ] in the Lake which burneth with fire and brimstone : which is the second Death [ and that Eternal . See on Chap. 20.6 , 10 , 14 , 15. ]

13 All sorts of Sinners are here understood , but most especially the Antichristian , to whom the Characters agree ; Antichrist being the Man of Sin , and Shinar , or Babylon , which is Antichristian Rome , being the very House , and Base of all Wickedness , Ezek. 5.8 , 11. Rev. 18.24 .

9 And there came unto me 14 one [ or the first and principal , ] of the seven Angels , which had the seven Vials full af the seven last plagues [ the very same who shewed me the J●dgment of the Great Whore , Chap. 17.1 ] and talked with me , saying , Come hither , I will shew thee the (a) (a) Chap. 19 . 7-9 . Bride , the Lamb's Wife [ i. e. the New Jerusalem State ; and thou shalt plainly , and more distinctly see the Nature of it , and the vast difference there is betwixt it , and the Antichristian State which I before shewed th●e , Chap. 17. ]

14 The same Angel that shewed him the Judgment on the great Whore , shews him also the New Jerusalem State ; to manifest that the Destruction of Antichrist , and the pouring forth of the Vials , are highly , and immediately preparatory to Christ's Kingdom .

10 And he carried me away in the Spirit [ i. e. I was in a Spiritual Extasie , and was carried in Vision , Chap. 1 , 10.17 3. ] to a great and high mountain [ to denote the State of Christ's Church and Kingdom , now become a Mountain , Dan. 2.35 . established in the Tops of the Mountains , and exalted above the Hills ; and to shew that this was the City seen by Ezekiel , when he was set upon a very high Mountain . Isa. 2.2 . Ezek 40.2 . ] and shewed me [ not the Antichristian City of the Whore , Chap. 17.3 . but ] that [ truly ] great City [ the (b) (b) Burnet's Theory , 4.9 . general Assembly , consisting of all true Believers , and of the Spirits of all just men made perfect ; Heb. 12.22 , 23. ] the Holy [ and Heavenly ] Jerusalem [ the City of the Living God , and not the impure Idolatrous City of the Whore , ] descending out of Heaven [ i. e. the highest Heavens , into the lower Regions of it , Verse 2. ] from God [ by whom it was built , and the Kingdom was set up , Dan. 2.44 . Heb. 11.10 , 16. ]

11 Having the Glory of God [ i. e. the ¹⁵ glorious Presence of Christ , and of his Saints , Matth. 17 : 2. John 1.14 . Heb 1.3 ] and her Light (c) (c) 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . [ or that which enlightned her . ] was like unto a Stone most precious , even like a Jasper Stone , clear as Chrystal [ i. e. the Presence of Christ was (a) (a) Of which the Jasper is an Emblem . See Grot. on Chap. 4.3 . and on this Verse . firm and last●ng , dwelling and abiding in it ; and it was full of Glory , Purity , and Holiness . See on Chap. 4 3. ]

15 For this is the most proper Representation of the Divine Glory ; of which the Glorious Appearances of Fire , Light , and Bright Clouds , the Schekinah under the Old Testament , were but faint Images and Types .

12 And had a Wall great , and high [ i. e it was under the immediate protection of Divine Omnipotency , and those which were without , were excluded from it , Isaiah 26 . 1-5 . 60 , 18. Zech. 2.5 . Rev. 22.15 . ] and had twelve Gates [ for free access to all true Israelites , or Saints , ] and at the Gates Twelve Angels [ as Cherubims to guard this New Paradise , that nothing which had not right to Life , might enter therein , Gen. 3.24 . Ezek. 48.31 . ] and Names written thereon , which are the Names of the Twelve 16 Tribes of the children of Israel [ to shew that none but God's People , the true Israelitism , had a right to this New Jerusalem State . See on Chap. 7 , 4-10 . ]

16 These are the very 14400 , who were sealed , Chap. 7.

13 On the East three Gates , on the North three Gates , on the South three Gates , and on the West three Gates [ i. e. there were Twelve Gates , answerable to the Twelve Tribes ; Three on each side of the Four square City , towards each Corner of the Heavens ; to shew , that the whole Israel of God , or all true Believers , from every quarter of the World , have a right to the Kingdom of Heaven , Luke 13.29 . See Ezek. 48 . 31-35 . ]

14 And the Wall of the City [ which was the Security and Protection of it , and excluded every thing which was unclean , ] had Twelve Foundations , and in them th● Names of the Twelve Apostles of the Lamb [ slain from the Foundation of the World ; to shew that the Kingdom and Church of Christ was secured and protected by the Apostolical Doctrine , upon which it was built ; Jesus Christ , the Lamb of God , whose Blood is the Blood of the Everlasting Covenant , by which all things are secured unto us , ratified , and confirmed , being the chief Corner-stone , Eph. 2 . 19-22 ]

15 And he that talked with me [ i. e. the ¹⁷ Angel , Verse 9. ] had a golden [ not a common ] Reed [ to shew that this was the glorious , pure , precious , and refined State of the Church , of which that measured by Ezekiel , with a common Reed , was but a Type , Ezek. 40.3 . ] to measure the [ Dimensions , and Contents of the Holy ] 18 City [ or whole Visible Church , which was now rescued out of the hands of the Heathens , and Antichristian Enemies ; and might therefore be measured , as being agreeable to the pure and exact measure of God's Law ; whereas it was before left out as irregular , and was not measured , Chap. 11.2 . ] and [ to measure , ] the Gates thereof [ i. e. to declare who had right of access into it ▪ ] and the Wall thereof [ i. e. to shew , and declare , in what the defence and security of God's Church and Kingdom consists . ]

17 The Temple ( Chap. 11.1 . ) was measured by a Man , but this City by an Angel ; that by a common Reed , like a Rod ; this by a simple Reed , but a Golden one ; to shew that this State ( which was the real accomplishment of Ezekiel's Visionary City , and the full opening of the enclosed Temple ) was an Angelical State , in which the Saints were Equal to Angels , Math. 22.30 . and that it was purged and purified , as Gold in the Tryal of the Fire of the Last Day ; and that Christ had broken to peices the Heathen Nations , by the Rod of his Power ( Psalm 2 , 9.110 , 2. ) and would now measure and rule by a Golden Reed , as by a Golden Scepter , ( the Emblem of Favour and Reconciliation amongst the Eastern Nations , Esth. 4 , 11.5 , 2.8 , 4. ) and would no more chastise and correct his Servants .

18 The Temple only was measured before ( Chap. 11.1 , 2. ) and not the City ; but here there was no Temple , ( Verse 22. ) and the whole City is measured , in all the Dimensions of it ; to shew , that the whole Visible Church was now Regular and Symmetral , and was become a Living , and Holy Temple unto God .

16 And the City lieth foursquare [ to shew that the Church in Christ's Kingdom , shall be ¹⁹ Universal ; a Body ²⁰ well compact , firm , and immovable ; constant , 21 perfect , and always like it self ; in ²² perfect Peace and Repose ; and cannot receive the least ²³ addition , or diminution , from what was once delivered unto it : ] and the length is as large as the breadth [ i , e. it was ²⁴ exactly perfect ; ] and he measured the City with the Reed , Twelve Thousand Furlongs [ to shew that it was perfectly ²⁵ Apostolical ; and exactly agreeable to the measures of the Sanctuary of the Holy City ²⁶ Jerusalem , and wholly different from the Antichristian State of ²⁶ Rome ; ] the 27 length , and the breath , and the heighth of it are equal [ i. e. it was ²⁸ exactly agreeable with it self , and entirely Apostolical , in the whole , and each part of it . ]

19 Of which the Number Four is a Symbol , taken from the Four Quarters of the World , whereby the whole World is denoted in Scripture .

20 Of which Nature are Buildings of Four square Stones , and Armies drawn up in that Figure ; whence Quadratum agmen , Corpus Quadratum , and Turres Quadratae , are used in Authors for strong Bodies , and well compacted and firm Buildings , and Armies ; and such ought the Church to be , and shall be in Christ's Kingdom , Isaiah 33 20. Psalm 78.69 . Matth. 16.18 . Heb. 12.27 , 28. Eph. 4.14 , 16.

21 Whence the Phrase Homo 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , concerning a Perfect , Just , and Constant Man ; as a Square Figure , or Cube , is every way like it self , turn it on which side you please ; and so ought the Church to be always constant to it self in all its Doctrines ; not mutable and inconstant .

22 As a solid Square , Cube , or Dy , is a Figure the most stable of any other ; which , throw it which way you will , always settles it self at last upon its own Basis , and remains firm ; because its Basis is broad and equal .

23 As a Square is altered from its own Figure into another , by the least addition to it , or diminution from it : and thus the Church , when it takes from , or adds to the Faith once delivered to the Saints , looses that perfection in which it was built at first by God , and becomes irregular . Upon which , and other Reasons , a Four square Figure is much in use in Scripture ; it being the Figure of the (a) (a) See on Chap 4.6 . Encampments round about the Tabernacle , and of the Divine Consessus in this Prophecy ; of the (b) (b) Exod. 27. ● . Altar , (c) (c) Exod. 28.16 . Breast Plate , and the most (d) (d) 1 Kings 6.20 . 2 Chron. 3.8 . Holy Place under the Law ; as also of many things belonging to (e) (e) Ezek. 41 , 21.42 , 20 , &c. Vid. Grot. in locum . Ezekiel's Visional Temple .

24 As that is a perfect Square , whose length and breadth are equal ; whereas if they were unequal , it would be a Parallelogram , or a Long Square ; which is less perfect than a Square . See Mr. Potter , Chap. 28.

25 For Twelve signifies Apostolicalness , from the Twelve Apostles ; and a Thousand is a Number of perfection , See on Chap. 7 , 4.20 , 4.

Here being also a Concurrence of Number and Measure ; viz. of the Number Twelve , with the Twelve Thousand Furlongs , the Measure of the solid Content of this City ; hereby may be signified , that in this State , there will be an exact Concurrence of whatsoever God hath required by his Rules and Laws to the perfection of Church-States ; as things are known to be exactly just and equal , when they are not only the same they were at first in Number ; but are agreeable to the Standard Weight and Measure .

26 26 To shew that this City is more peculiarly described in opposition to the Roman Hierarchy ; the Perimeter of the Cube 1200 Furlongs , is the Circuit of Jerusalem , the Holy City , as the Perimeter of the Cube Twenty Five Thousand Furlongs ( which 25 is the Root of the Number of the Beast ) is the Circuit of Rome : and to the Twelve Gates , Angels , Tribes , Foundations in the New Jerusalem , do answer Twenty Five Gates , Pastors , Parishes , Cardinals , &c. in the City of Rome . Dr. Moor on this place , and his Mystery of Godliness , 5.16 . and Mr. Potter's Interpret . of the Number of the Beast .

27 Hence it appears ,

( 1. ) That this is an (a) (a) Potter , Chap. 28. Equilateral Square , the most perfect , and the most capacious of all such Figures ; whereby the Perfection , and the Vniversal Extent of Christ's Kingdom , may be signified .

( 2. ) That the City it self (b) (b) Potter , Chap. 2 , 3 , 4 , &c. is measured 1200 Furlongs ; from whence it follows , that it is of a solid , Cubical Figure , like a Dy , having Three Dimensions ; and that its Measures are solid Measures ( whereby they are made to agree with Ezekiel's Measures , by Mr. Potter ) because nothing can measure a solid Figure but a solid measure . Whereby the Firmness , and Solidity of this Church State is set forth ; and also that it (a) (a) Dr. Moor's Paraphrase on the place . cannot be a City litterally understood , and signifies not Walls , and Houses , but Men ; because there can be no City of such a Figure .

28 Whereas the Antichristian State , and all Human Models of Churches , are disagreeable in themselves , from one another , and the exact Scripture-Measure and Rule .

17 And he measured the 29 Wall thereof , an hundred forty and four (b) (b) A Cubit is the Oldest , the most common , and most famous Measure amongst the people of God ; whence it is put by way of Eminence , for a Measure in general , Jerem. 51.13 . and i● was the Measure of the Prophetick Temple , and City in Ezekiel . Cubits [ the Root of which is Twelve , the Apostolical Number ; to shew , that the Safety and Security of the Church consists in its conformity to the Doctrine and Discipline delivered by the Apostles , Acts 2 42. See the Notes on Chap. 7 , 4.13 , 18. ] according to the measure of a Man [ i. e. this Church-State was highly ³⁰ rational , and exactly agreeable to the Intellectual Capacities of Mankind , and such as Men of Understanding may find out , when ●hey make use of that part of Wisdom by which the Roots of Numbers are extracted . See on Chap. 13.18 . ] that is the Angel [ to shew , that this was a State of Men above this present mortal State , in which the children of the Resurrection are made equal unto the (c) (c) Grot. in loc. Angels , Luee 20 35 , 36. ] and that it was not Beastian , or Antichristian , but Angelical . ]

29 The Wall is measured ; to shew that Apostolicism ( signified by Twelve , the Root of its measure ) contains all things in it necessary to a Church ; as the Wall does inclose the whole City ; and is the fixt and unmovable Dimensions of it .

30 Whereas the Antichristian State is irrational ; disagreeable in its self , and from the Divine Rule ; in correspondence to its Root 25 , which is a surd and irrational Number , uneven and irregular , in the Product arising from it , as well as in its self . See Mr. Potter , and the Notes on Chap. 13.18 .

18 And the building of the Wall of it was 31 Jasper [ i. e. it was firm , and impregnable , and withal glorious ; Verse 11. ] and the City was pure Gold , like unto clear Glass [ i. e. this was a precious and pure State , and (a) (a) The gawdy Whore had only External Ornaments ; but this State is transparent , pure , and clean , within , as well as without . Forestus in locum . See Chap. 4 , 6.15 , 2. throughly enlightned by God , Verse 23. ]

31 This Stove is not to be subdued by the knocks of the Hammer , but is so strong , that it breaks all that strikes against it : Dr. Moor. See Grot. on Chap 4.3 . and Verse . 11.

19 And the Foundations of the Wall of the City , were garnished with all manner of 32 precious Stones [ to shew the Excellency of Christ , the ( b ) corner-stone of this Spiritual Building , and of the Doctrine of the Gospel , upon which it was bui●t by his Apostles ; and the great variety and compleatness of the precious Gifts and Graces of this State : ] The first Foundation was Jasper , the second Saphire , the third a Chalcedony , the fourth an Emerald .

32 The Precious Stones hereafter particularly mentioned , are the same with those in the Breast-plate of the High-Priest , (c) (c) See Verse 14. and Braunius de Vestit . Hebr. 2.26 . ( Exod. 28.17 , 21. ) but placed in a different Order from them ; but for what Reasons I am not able to determine ; as I neither can precisely and positively the particular signification of each of them . Only in general they may signifie ,

( 1. ) Perfection of Glory , Prosperity , and Happiness ; in the highest manner the Creation is capable of , in its renewed State , much beyond the choicest , and most precious things of this World ; or even of Paradise it self , whose Rivers flowed from the Land of Gold and Pearl .

( 2. ) Perfection of Gifts and Graces , Divine Presence and Illumination , Doctrine and Truth ; and whatsoever else may be justly thought to be the true meaning of the Stones , and the Vrim and Thummim in the Oracular Breast-plate of the High-Priest . For which see the Commentators on Exod. 28. and 39. Lev. 8. Deut. 33.8 . and Braunius de Vestit . Sacerdot . Hebraeor . See also 1 Chron. 29.2 . 2 Chron. 3.6 . Isaiah 54 . 11-14 . Ezek ▪ 28.13 . Tobit , Chapters 13 , and 14. and Dr. Moor's Paraphrase , and other Commentators on this place .

20 The fifth Sardonyx , the sixth Sardius , the seventh Chrysolite , the eighth Beryl ; the ninth a Topaz , the Tenth a Chrysoprasus , the eleventh a Jacinth ; the twelfth an Amethyst [ i. e. this was a glorious State , in which all true Israelites of the Twelve Tribes , whose Names were engraven on the Twelve (a) (a) See Ainsw . on Exod. 28. Stones of the Breast-plate , were joyned , and united into one Body with the True Christians , who kept and professed the Doctrine they had received from the Twelve Apostles of the Lamb Christ . ]

21 And the Twelve Gates were Twelve Pearls , every several Gate was of one Pearl [ to shew the inestimable value of the Gospel , that one Pearl , of great price ; and the pure ³³ conversation , and unity ³⁴ of all who are to enter into Christ's Kingdom , by him the only Door , and Way to Eternal Life , Matth. 13.45 , 46. John 10 . 1-14 . ] and the Street of the City was pure Gold , as it were transparent Glass [ i. e. the Conversation ³⁵ of the Saints of this State was pure and incorrupt , as refined Gold ; and sincere , as if their Thoughts and Hear●s were transparent to each other ; and the very places of concourse were free from all manner of defilement ; contrary to what was in the Antichristian great City , which was defil●d with Uncleanness , and the Blood of the Witnesses , which lay dead in the Streets of it , Chap. 11.8 . ]

33 For they are of a White colour . Grot. in loc .

34 Pearls are called Vniones , because they are always found united together , and never separate from each other . Plin. Histor. 9. 35.

35 For the Street is the Forum Urbis , as Grotius notes ; the publick place where Men meet , and transact Business . Moor 's Paraphr .

22 And I saw no (a) (a) Templi appellatione destinato abstinebant Christiani . Grot. in Act. 7.48 . Temple therein [ i e. no one particular place in which alone God would be worshipped , and manifest his Presence , as in the Temple of Jerusalem , 1 Kings 8. ] for the Lord God Almighty , and the Lamb , are the Temple thereof [ i. e. do afford their Presence immediately , and after a glorious manner in this State ; whereby each pious Soul becomes a Temple for God and Christ , to dwell , and manifest themselves in , Exek. 48.35 . John 4 ▪ 23.20 , 23. Acts 7 . 46-50 . Rev. 3.20 . ]

23 And the City had no need of the Sun , neither of the Moon to shine in it [ who were as it were , ashamed , an● confounded at the greater Glory of the Divine Kingdom , and Presence , Isa. 24 , 23.60 , 19. ] for the 36 glory of God [ the Father , the Fountain , and Original of all Being whatsoever , and of all Light , Knowledge , Life , Love , Grace , and Comfort , ] did lighten it [ by a Light communicated fro● him , ] and the Lamb [ Christ , who is the Glory of God , Light of Light , and very God of very God , ] is the light thereof [ by the Glory of the Godhead , appearing illustriously in his Humane Nature . See Verse 11. ]

36 God is not subject to the Son in this his glorious Kingdom , 1 Cor. 15.27 . and therefore he is said to be the Light of it ; and Christ the Son is said to be the 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or the Lamp ; as shining by a Light communicated from the Godhead , and residing in him , who is the brightness of his Father's Glory , and the express Image of his Person . See Bishop Pearson on the Creed , and Dr. Bull's's Defensio Fidei Nicaenae .

24 And the 37 Nations of them which are (a) (a) Isa. 45.20 . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . Sunt ilii ex Gentilium reliquiis quos Diluvium Ignis , non inundaverit . Innelliguntur , ni fallor , qui cladem illam in Christi 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 saturam evaserint , quando venturus est ad hostes Ecclesiae suae perdendos . Mede's Works , pag. 915. saved [ i. e. those Living Remaining Saints , who shall have escaped the Sword of Christ's Mouth ; and the Fire for the Perdition of the Ungodly , Isa. 4 2-5 . 45 , 20.60 , 3 , 11. See the Notes on Chap. 20.6 . ] shall walk in the Light of it [ i. e. shall partake of the Glories of the New Jerusalem , in the New Heaven , where Christ and the Dead raised incorruptible , Reign together , Isa. 2 , 5.60 , 2 , 3. See the Not s on Chapter 20.4 ] and the Kings [ and Priests , ] of the [ New ] Earth [ i e. the Saints living upon the New Earth , and reigning with Christ a Thousand Years , Chap. 20 , 6.21 , 1. ] do bring their Glory , and Honour into it [ i. e. acknowledge all their Glory and Happiness to be derived from that State above , and shall at last be caught up into it . See on Chap. 20. Psalm 68 , 29.62 , 10. 1 Thes. 4.17 . ]

37 Called Nations of the saved , to distinguish them from the Wicked Nations , Chap. 20.8 . the Slain , and Dead , killed by the Sword of Christ's Mouth , and devoured by Fire from Heaven , Chap. 19 , 21.20 , 8 , 9. See the Notes on the former Chapter .

It is acutely observed by Mr. (a) (a) Ep. 20. Mede , That the State of the New Jerusalem , and the State of the Nations , which shall walk in the Light thereof , are different ; as is plain , because the Nations , and Kings of the latter , walk in the Light of the former , and bring their own Glory to it , as to a State different , and distinct from it : by the former of which seems plainly to be meant the Jerusalem above , which comes down from God out of Heaven , with Christ , and his Saints , into the New Heaven ; and by the latter , the Camp of the Saints upon Earth ; those Living , Remaining Saints , who shall dwell in the New Earth for a Thousand Years , partaking of the Glories , and Happiness of the Sain●s above with Christ , who Reign in the New Heavens , as in a Palace of Glory ; from whence the Divine Light transfuses it self upon the Saints below ; who walk and rejoyce in it , being directed and influenced by it ; until by Degrees ( those Assistances , and powerful Communications being abated and withdrawn ) they began to be too much in love with their State upon Earth , and did not so earnestly long to be caught up to be with Christ for ever : Whereupon Satan was loosed , and the wicked Nations drew together against them : Which is the Laodicean State of the Church , described in the Third Chapter ; and will appear to be the true meaning of this place , to any one who will diligently compare it with what hath been discoursed on the former Chapter .

25 And the 38 Gates of it shall not be shut at all by day [ but shall be open continually , Isa. 60.11 . ] for [ although Men shut their Gates at Night ; yet ] there shall be no night there [ and therefore the Gates need never be shut ; because God and the Lamb are the Light of it , Verse 23. ]

38 This seems to refer to the Free Communications there shall be in this State , betwixt the Saints upon Earth , and the Saints above in the Heavenly Jerusalem , with Christ ; who may (a) (a) Et si in nonnullis solenniis se praesens sistat Christi numen , circumstantibus Angelorum turmis , &c. Burnet . Theor. Tellur . lib. 4. 7. perhaps , descend sometimes upon Earth , and ascend again to Heaven , according to what is typified by Jacob's Mystical Ladder , Gen. 28.12 .

26 And they [ i. e. the ³⁹ Kings of the Earth , ] shall bring the glory and honour of the Nations into it [ i. e. the whole Body of the remaining and Living Saints , who are the saved of the Nations , shall acknowledge all their Glory to be from this Heavenly New Jerusalem , and shall at last be caught up into it , Verse 24. ]

39 The Body of Saints upon Earth , are a Kingdom of Saints ; which , to shew the Universality of them , and the Polity , which will be in that State , are represented as Naetions , under Kings , as Heads and Governours .

17 And there shall in no wise enter into it any [ the least ] thing [ whatsoever , ] that defileth [ i. e. it shall be a State of perfect Holiness , Isaiah 35.8 . ] neither [ any thing ] whatsoever [ that ] worketh abomination [ or Idolatry , ] or maketh a Lye [ i. e. the great Lye of Antichristianism , ] but they which are written in the Lamb's Book of Life [ i. e. none shall enter into this State , but those who are amongst the Living , and are either raised to Life , or are alive , and remain unto the Coming of the Lord . See the Notes on Chap. 20.

CHAP. XXII .

The Text.

1 ¹ AND he [ i. e. the Angel , Chap. 21.9 ] shewed me a pure ² River of Water of Life , clear as Chrystal [ i. e. abundance , and even fulness of Purely Spiri●ual , Divine , and Heavenly Life , Gifts , Graces , and Refreshments , Psalm 36.8 . Ez. 47.1 . Joel 3 18. Zech. 14.8 . John 7.37 , 38. ] proceeding out of t●e ³ Throne of God , and of the ⁴ Lamb [ as out of its Head , or Fountain , Gen. 2.10 . Psalm 36.4 . Cha● . 21.6 . ]

Annotations on CHAP. XXII .

¹ This Chapter , to Verse the 6th , ought not to have been separated from the former , as being one continued Description of the City , in the midst of which this River was , Verse 2.

● This is in allusion to the River of Paradise , which went out of Eden , as out of its Head and Fountain , to water the Garden , Gen. 2.10 . Whereby , as also by the Tree in the midst of this City , is intimated , that this State will be Paradisaical .

³ In Ezekiel's Vision the River cometh out of the Temple and Altar ; But there being no Temple in this New Jerusalem , the Throne of God is put in the place of it ; to shew that this State shall be wholly Divine .

⁴ The Lamb's Throne is the distinct , and peculiar Throne of Christ , as the Son of Man , in his Glorious Kingdom ; in which State the Divinity will so dispense it self to the Humane Nature , as that it shall have a distinct Glory of its own , although derived from the Divine ; and the Son may be said not to be subject , ( 1 Cor. 15.28 . ) because he is a King ; even as in Christ's State of Humiliation , the Divinity did not generally manifest it self so gloriously , and illustriously in the Humanity , but that Christ might be said to have emptied himself of his Divine Glory , Phil. 2.6 , 7. See pag. 441 , 442. and Chap. 21.5 .

2 In the midst of the street [ or broad places ; whereby is signified the Assembly of the whole Body of the Saints , Chap. 20.9 . ] of it [ i. e. of the City , ] and of either side of the River was there the ⁵ Tree of Life [ i. e. this was a Paradisiacal State , in which the Saints raised , and changed , could dye no more , but were made equal to the Angels , Luke 20.36 . 1 Cor. 15. ] which bare Twelve manner of Fruits [ i. e. afforded perfect ⁶ Pleasures , and Consolations to this ⁶ Apostolical Israelitism , ] and yeilded her Fruit every Month [ i. e. Variety and Fullness of Joy for ⁷ evermore , Psalm 1. and 16 , 11.92 ▪ 12 , 14. Ezek. 47.7 , 12. ] and the ⁸ Leaves of the Tree , were for the healing of the Nations [ of the saved , who were to walk in the Light of the New Jerusalem State ; that is , the Living Saints were to be preserved during the Thousand Years , in Bodies changed , which should afterwards be made incorruptible . See on Chap. 20. and 21.24 ]

⁵ Or A Tree of Life , viz. one on each side , at just , and convenient distances ; for they were very many ( as appears from Ezek. 47.7 , 12. and from the Expression here used ) at the Bank of the River , on the one side , and on the other : and yet they are here represented as One Tree , because they were all of One Kind , viz. of the same kind with the Tree of Life , in the midst of Paradise ; by which , Life was Sacramentally conveyed to our first Parents ; and a Symbol was given of the Immortality of the renewed Paradisiacal State of Christ's Kingdom .

⁶ For the Number Twelve is a Symbol of Perfection , of Apostolicalness , and of the True Israel of God , now united into one Body in this State .

⁷ The Year being the measure of all Time , bearing Fruit as oft as there be Months in the Year , must needs signifie the continual , constant fruitfulness of it . Dr. Hammond on the place .

⁸ The (a) (a) Ezek. 47.12 . to which place this Verse alludes . Fruit of this Tree is for Meat ; i. e. for solid Nourishment , and ordinary Food ; but the Leaves of it , are only for medicine , or healing ; from whence it follows , that the Nations here mentioned , had some Remains of Corruptibility left , which required Care , and needed Preservation by Medicines ; by which is admirably set forth the different State of the raised Saints , caught up immediately to Christ , into a State of Incorruptibility ; and that of the living Saints on Earth , ( the very Nations mentioned Chap. 21 , 24 , 26. ) whose Bodies are only changed , but not made incorruptible at first ; as hath been (b) (b) 451 , 452. already frequently observed ; and therefore are represented as living indeed , Chap. 20.6 . but with some Principle of Corruptibility in them , which stood in need of Healing ; whereas the Dead Saints being raised to a Life of Incorruptibility , are very aptly represented as fed and nourished with the very Fruit of she Tree of Life ; that is , by immediate Communications of Incorruptibility from God , and Christ , who is Life , John 1 , 4.5 , 26. and Chap. 6.

3 And there shall be no more curse [ or no Effects of Sin in this New Paradise , as there were in the first , Gen. 3.14 , &c. ] but the Throne of God , and of the Lamb shall be in ⁹ it [ by glorious Manifestations , and Communications ; ] and his 16 Servants [ which were sealed . See Chap. 7.4 . ] shall serve him [ perfectly in this State , and never fall from it , as our first Parents did , but shall be Kings and Priests to God for ever . ]

⁹ This whole City , or State , as well that on Earth as in the Heavens , shall be replenished with Communications from the Throne of God , and of the Lamb ; which shall be in the City on the New Earth , by its Light shining on it from the New Heaven , Chap. 21.24 .

10 This Relative Particle respects both God and the Lamb ; and yet is of the Singular Number ; to shew the Vnity of the Godhead , and the Equality of the Father , and the Son , the Lamb as one with the Eternal Word .

4 And they shall see his Face [ i. e. partake of the Nature and Glory of God , and of Christ , Matth. 5.8 . 1 Cor. 13.12 . 1 John 3.2 . ] and his Name shall be in their Foreheads [ i. e. they shall be manifestly known to be his Servants ; who were wont to be marked on the Forehead ; and they shall be Holiness to the Lord , according to the Inscription on the High-Priests ●r●ntlet . See the Notes on Chap. 7 , 3 , 4.14 , 1. ]

5 And there shall be 10 no night there [ i. e. no impuri●● , and 〈◊〉 interruption of Happiness and Comfort , ●s●l● ●6 . ● 〈◊〉 Joh● ● . 5 , 6 , 7. ] and they need no Candle [ 〈…〉 , ] ●ither ●igh●●f the Sun [ i. e. no Natural Light , of which the Sun is the Fountain , ] for the Lord God giveth them Light [ i. e. affo●deth them hi● glorious Presence , and Consolations ; ] and th●● 〈…〉 for ever and ever [ i. e. after the Thousand Years M●di●●o●y Kingdom , they shall reign with Christ for ever in the highest Heavens ; for Christ's Kingdom is an Eternal Kingdom , and of it there shall be no end , Luke 1.33 . See Chap. 3 , 21.5 , 10.20 , 4 , 6. ]

10 This , and the foregoing Verses , contain a Repetition of what had been said before ; either by way of (a) (a) Gen. 41.32 . ●hil. 3.1 . Assurance , and Confirmation , as is usual in Prophecy ; or with reference to the Saints upon Earth , upon the mention of them , Verse 2. or with respect to the Persons , to whom that is now accommodated , which had been before spoken concerning their City , or State . Compare Chap. 21.23 , 25. with the fifth Verse of this Chapter .

6 And he [ i. e. the first of the Seven Angels which had the Seven Vials , Chap. 21.9 . ] said unto me , 11 these sayings [ of the Prophecy of this Book , Verse 7. ] are faithful and true [ i. e. important , certain , and infallible Truths . See on Chap. 19.9 . ] And the Lord 12 God of the Holy Prophets [ i. e. Christ , who spake by them , and whose Spirit inspired them , Acts 3.21 . 1 Pet. 1.10 , 11 , 12.3 , 19. 2 Pet. 1.21 . ] sent [ or did send at first , Chap 2.1 . and all along in this Prophecy , ] his Angel [ or Min●string Spirits , ] to shew unto his Servants , the things [ of this Prophecy , ] which must shortly [ after the Day of the (b) (b) See the Notes on Chap. ● . 1● . Resurrection , the time when this Vision was seen , and from whence it commences ; begin ] to come to pass [ in order , one after another . See on Chap. 1.1 . ]

11 Here begins the Conclusion , or Epilogue of this Sacred Drama ; wherein the Angel ( says Dr. Hammond in his Paraphrase on the place ) began to conclude , and fold up his Discourse , and to sum up what I had seen in this Vision , telling me , that all this , as strange , and as glorious as it was , should certainly come to pass . And the Vision ends , as it began , with a Declaration of the (a) (a) Chap. 1.5 : Truth and Importance of the Prophecy ; and of its (b) (b) Chap 1.1 . speedy issuing into Event ; and of the most remarkable things contained in it .

12 Here is a plain Assertion of the Divinity of Christ , concerning whom these words are to be understood ; as is manifest by comparing them with Chap. 1.1 . and Verse 16. of this Chapter .

7 Behold 13 I [ Christ ] come 14 quickly [ in Judgment to my Kingdom ; for the ¹⁵ Vials are now ready to be poured forth : ] Blessed [ therefore , and this admonition is at this time , of all others , the most seasonable , when the severest Judgments of God are ready to be executed ; ] is he that keepeth the Sayings of the Prophecy of this Book . [ See Chap. 1 , 3.3 , 11. ]

13 Here Christ himself speaks ; this being a Sacred Drama ; in which , according to the Nature of such Representations , several Persons are introduced , and there are many interlocutory passages ; as is observable in the Song of Solomon , which is a Dramatick Poem , in the Form of a Pastoral Eclogue .

14 This Epilogue , or Conclusion , seems to refer to some of the most important , and remarkable passages of the whole Vision ; which it behoved all to take the chiefest notice of ; according to the Method observed in the first Chapter ; which is , as it were , a Prologue , or Introduction to it . And accordingly , the sudden Coming of Christ to take Vengeance of his Enemies , in the pouring forth of the Vials , being one of the most remarkable Events foretold in this Vision ; is here again mentioned , as it had been before , Chap. 1.7 .

15 For it seems probable , from Chap. 21.9 . that this part of the Vision was seen and heard by John , just before he had the Representation of the pouring forth of the Vials ; when the Admonition to keep and observe the Words of this Prophecy was most highly seasonable : For by a close consideration of Chap. 17 , 1.19 , 7-11 . 21 , 9. it seems , as if the first , or principal Angel of the Vials , which shewed John the Judgment of the Whore , and the New Jerusalem ; gave him also this Conclusion at the same time ; aptly fitted to the time just before the pouring forth of the Vials ; when it was necessary , that the Saints should not only have a comfortable View of the blessed State , but also be assured of the sudden coming of it ; that they might be sustained under the dismal Tribulation then approaching ; whereupon they are again assured of his quick coming , Verse 12.

8 And I John [ the Apocalyptick Apostle , and Servant of Christ , See on Chap. 21.2 . ] saw these [ foregoing ] things [ relating to the New Jerusalem , ] and heard [ the Voice of Jesus , and of his Angel , Verse 6 , 7. and ¹⁶ both saw , and heard all the Sayings , and Vision of this Book : and therefore am worthy of belief , as having been an Eye and Ear-witness of ] them . And when I had heard and s●●● [ the glorious State of the New Jerusalem , ] I fell 17 down to worship before the Feet of the Angel which shewed me these things [ and who had also brought me the glad tidings of a Judgment on God's Enemy the Whore , Chap. 17.1 . and of the Marriage-Supper , Chap. 19 9. ]

1● Although these Words have an immediate reference to ●h●● had been seen just before , yet they may also refer to all the 〈◊〉 going Visions of this Book .

17 It is something difficult to determine whether this passage be the same with the former , related Chap. 19 . 7-21 . and only twice repeated , to shew the Importance of the Matter , and the great danger of falling into the sin of Idolatry ; although the Relation be something different from the former ( according to the manner of the Evangelists , the latter of whom deliver some things more fully and compleatly than the former ) and the Two Representations , although of the same thing , are very different ; the one being upon the View of the New Jerusalem State , in its full Glory , and compleat Description ; the other , Chap. 19. only upon the sight of the preparation of the Bride , and her coming down out of Heaven .

9 Then saith he unto me [ immediately , in great haste , and with great Zeal , and Vehemency . See Chap. 19 10 ] See thou do it not ; for I am thy Fellow-Servant [ and therefore am not to be worsh pped , ] and [ the Fellow-Servant ] of thy Brethren the Prophets , and of them which keep 18 the sayings of this Book [ i. e. I , although an Angel of so great Rank , and Ministry , am yet but a Fellow-Creature with thee , and the Holy Saints , and Witnesses ; and their Fellow-Servant also in the New Jerusalem State , in which you and they shall be equal unto Angels ; and therefore I am n●t to be worshipped ; Worship being due to Superiors , not Equals , Creatures and Servants . See on Chap. 19.10 . ] Worship [ therefore , ] God , [ and him alone , Matth. 4.10 ]

18 Here the Angel seems to intimate , as if the sayings of this Book were a Caution against the Apostatical State , and the Worship of Angels ; and also the Rule and Model of Divine Worship , from the first Apostolical State of the Church , typified by Ephesus , to the highest State of it in the New Jerusalem ; according to which , as he could not receive such Worship , so ought not John also to have given it unto him . And this passage also affords a clear proof of the Divinity of Christ in Humane Nature ; because Divine Worship is paid unto him all along in this Book .

10 And he [ i. c. Christ . Ver. 12 , 13 , 16 , 20. ] saith unto me , Seal 19 not the Sayings of the Prophecy of this Book ; for the time [ of the completion of all the Sealings mentioned in this Book , ] is [ now ] at hand .

19 These words must refer to the times of the seventh Trumpet , when all the Thunders were unsealed , Chap. 14. just before the pouring forth of the Vials ; until when , it could not properly be used ; it being expresly commanded , that every one of the Thunders should be sealed .

11 He that 20 is unjust , let him be unjust still ; and he which is filthy [ i e. guilty of any other sin , all of which defile a Man , Mat. 15.18 . Jam. 1 , 21.3 , 6 ▪ ] let him be filthy still , and he that is righteous [ or justified , ] let him be righteous still : and he that is holy [ or sanctified , ] let him be holy still [ i. e. the time and place of Repentance is no more to be found , but he that is unjust , and filthy , will not repent ; and he that is just , and holy , shall continue so still . ]

20 These words seem to have a respect to the Times just before the pouring forth of the Vials ; when those Men who had been proof against the preaching of the Everlasting Gospel , were judicially delivered over to punishment ; because of the willful Obstinacy , and Hardness af their Hearts : whereupon they blasphemed , and repented not . See Chap. 16.9 .

12 And behold I come 21 quickly [ to Judgment , in my Kingdom ] and my reward is with me , to give every man according as his work shall be [ good or bad , Matth. 16.27 . Rev. 10.18.20 , 12-15 . ]

21 This must be supposed to be spoken before the pouring forth of the Vials ; in which the Wicked receive their Reward in Punishments .

13 I am Alpha , and Omega the Beginning , and the End , the First and the Last [ i. e. I am the Eternal God , who as I gave Being to all things , so do I put an end to them too ; and I am more especially shewing this my Divine Power , in bringing all things to perfection in my Kingdom , and thereby putting an end to Prophecy , whose main scope and design was with reference unto it . See on Chap. 1 , 8.21 , 6 ]

14 Blessed 22 [ in Christ's Kingdom , Dan. 12.12 . See on Chap. 14.13 ] are they that (a) (a) The King's M S. reads 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , that is , wash their garments . do his Commandments [ i. e. are now found , and appear to have kept them , ] that they may have right [ by virtue of the Covenant of Grace , and upon their appearing in the fine (a) (a) The King's M S. reads 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , that is , wash their garments . white Linnen of Christ's Righteousness : See on Chap. 19.7 , 8. ] to the Tree of Life [ i. e. to the incorruptibility of the new Jerusalem State , verse 2. ] and many enter in through the Gates of the City [ i. e. be admitted into that State . See on chap. 21.6 , 12 , 21. ]

15 For without [ this blessed State , in the four corners of the new Earth , see on chap. 20.8 . ] are Dogs [ i. e. the Members of the Antichristian (b) (b) A Dog is thought by the best interpreters to signify a Sodomite , Deut. 23.18 . Canes , qui Supra , cap. 21.8 . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , ut Hebrei exponunt , id quod est , Deut. 23.18 Grot. in Locum . Sodom , chap. 11.8 . and those who are without the Covenant , Matt. 15.26 . Profane , Bruitish , and Persecuting Apostates , Matt. 7.6 . 2 Pet. 2.22 ] and Sorcerers , and Whoremongers , and Murtherers , and Idolaters , and whosoever liveth , and maketh a Lie [ i. e. all wicked Persons , but especially the Antichristian Party , to which these Characters eminently agree , see on Chap. 21.8 , 27. ]

16 I Jesus have sent my Angel [ from the beginning (c) (c) Chap. 1.1 . of this Prophecy , all along to this present conclusion of it ; ] to testify unto you [ John , and all my other Servants , chap. 1.1 . ] these things in the Churches [ i. e. in , or concerning the seven Successions of my Church , see the Notes on chap. 1.4 . and on chap. second and third , ] I am the root , and the off-spring of David [ i. e. the Messias , proceeding from David as from a root , to whom the Kingdom (d) (d) 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . was Promised , see on chap. 5.5 . ] and the bright and morning Star [ which only dawned in the Church Succession of Thyatira , but now shews in full brightness at the succession of my Kingdom , see the Notes on chap. 2.28 . ]

17 And the Shirit [ speaking to , and in the several Successions of the Church , chap. 2. and 3. and makeing intercession for the Saints , Rom. 8.26 , 27. ] and the Bride [ i. e. the Saints , chap 19.7 , 8.21 , 2 ] say , come [ Lord Jesus , come quickly in thy Kingdom . ] And let him that heareth [ and obeyeth the words of this Prophecy , ] say [ joyning as in consort , ] come [ Lord Jesus . ] And (a) (a) These are Christ's Words , and are a kind of Antiphon● , in ths Divine Anthem , or Sacred Dialogue ; wherein Christ in Answer to the Saints , says , as it were ; if you so desire my coming , I will not be backward in inviting you , let him , say I , that is a thirst come . let him that is a thirst [ for the comforts , and refreshments of the new Jerusalem State , see on chap. 21.6 . ] come : And whosoever will [ or has a sincere desire for these times of full refreshments , ] let him take the Water of Life freely [ for the incorruptibility of this State is of my free grace and favour , chap. 21 , 6.22 , 1. ]

18 For I [ Christ , verse 20. ] testify [ and declare (b) (b) All this is frequently the import of the word Testifie in Scripture . openly , with the greatest earnestness , zeal , and holy Asseveration , as with an Oath , John , 13.21 . Rom. 1.9 . Acts 18.5 . ] unto every man , [ of what (c) (c) Nullo excepto , pontifice , vel concilio . Paraeus in loc. quality , or dignity soever ] that heareth the words of the Prophecy of this Book , [ that it is a Book of so great perfection and life that ] if any man shall (d)(d) (d)(d) Elegans est allusio in 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 & 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . Grot. in Loc. add unto these things [ contained in this Book of Revelations , and by consequence to any other part of Scripture by ²² Traditions , and rash , (e) (e) Rashly to be the Authority of a false Interpretation of Scripture , is to take God's Name in vain in a high degree . Mr. Mede . This is the last authoritative Prophecy that is likely to come from Heaven , to be a rule of Faith to the Church ; and whosoever shall go about to infuse any other expectations into men , than usually are agreeable to these Visions , God shall bring on him the Judgments here denounced against his greatest Enemies ; and so in like manner whosoever shall derogate from the authority of this Prophecy , or occasion mens not receiving the admonition of Christ here contained , in every part thereof , God shall cast him off . &c. Dr. Hammond's Paraphr . or wilfully false Interpretations , ] God shall add unto him [ besides the retributions of his ordinary Justice , and Wrath , ] the [ dreadful , ] plagues that are written in this Book .

22 Here is a change of Persons , and John speaks ; whose words plainly refer to the admittance and entrance of the Saints into the new Jerusalem State ; and therefore must have respect to the times after the Pouring forth of the Vials , when the Wicked were shut out of the City .

19 And if any man shall take 23 away [ as the Antichristian Party hath even the Scriptures themselves , ] from the words [ or authority , ] of this of Prophecy , God shall take away his part and the Book of Life , [ i. e. he shall not be found written in the Book of Life , among the Living in the New Jerusalem , ] and out of the Holy City [ from which he shall be debarred , and excommunicated , ] and from the Things [ promises , and blessings , ] which are written in this Baok .

23 As the Antichristian Party hath done .

20 He which testifies these things [ i e. Christ , who is Truth it self , ] saith , surely [ believe it , for it is a certain , and infallible Truth , ] I come quickly [ i. e. all my comings are unexpected , and by Surprize ; I begin very suddenly after the date of this Vision , to bring it into effect . I hasten all things to an end in the just and due time ; and am now just upon coming to put an end to this , and all other Prophecies , being not slack in performing them , as some men count slackness , 2 Pet. 3.9 . ] Amen [ saith John the beloved Apostle , and Servant of Christ , in the Name , and Person , of Angels and Saints his fellow Servants ; ] even so [ be it ; [ come Lord Jesus [ in thy Kingdom , come quickly . ]

21 The 24 [ Justifying , Sanctifying , and efficaciously operative ] Grace [ Proceeding from the undeserved Love , Favour , and Assistances , ] of our Lord [ God ] Jesus Christ [ our Saviour , and anointed Prophet , Priest , and King , ] be with you all [ Churches and Saints , to whom this great Prophetical Epistle is Written ] Amen . [ So be it , and so it will certainly be . ]

24 This whole Book of Prophecies being as it were one entire Epistle Monitory , to the Church of God throughout all Ages of the World ; it is concluded , as it was begun , according to the custom of the Apostles , with the usual Form of Valediction in their Epistles .

AMEN , AMEN , COME LORD JESUS , COME QUICKLY

FINIS .